Chapter 1: Restart?
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Current Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
The world was gone.
Or at least, the only part of it that had mattered.
He stood in the middle of what was once Gotham City, though there was barely anything left to recognize. The towering skyscrapers that once stood tall, their glass windows glinting in the sunlight, were nothing more than skeletal remains. Smoke curled up from the craters that lined the streets, the destruction so complete that it was hard to believe a city had once thrived here. The air was thick with the acrid stench of burning metal, gasoline, and something worse—charred flesh. Every breath felt like inhaling death itself.
The Justice League had fallen.
His team—his family—was gone.
And now, he was the last one left.
Dick didn’t know why he had survived when the others hadn’t. Maybe it was luck. Maybe it was a mistake. Maybe some higher power had decided that making him watch everything fall apart before finally killing him was a better punishment. He had fought until the bitter end, until his fists bled and his body gave out. But none of it had mattered.
The Light had won.
The only other living soul in the room was a sorcerer—a disheveled, desperate person who looked like they had seen death up close too many times to count. Their cloak was torn, the edges frayed and singed from past battles. Their gaunt face was streaked with soot, and their hands trembled as they clutched a leather-bound tome to their chest, as if it were the only thing keeping them grounded in the midst of the nightmare surrounding them.
The two of them were holed up in a crumbling apartment, its walls barely holding together, its windows shattered long ago. The floor was littered with debris—broken furniture, scattered papers, bloodstains that had long dried. The ceiling above them groaned, like it was threatening to collapse at any second.
Outside, the distant sound of explosions rumbled through the ruins. The enemy was still out there, sweeping through what remained of the world, looking for the last vestiges of resistance.
The sorcerer coughed into their sleeve, their voice raw and strained when they finally spoke. “You don’t have to die here,” they rasped, their eyes wild with desperation. “I can send you back.”
Dick scoffed, a dry, humorless sound. He shook his head. “That’s insane.”
“It’s the only option.”
The sorcerer stepped forward, desperation burning in their hollowed-out gaze. “There’s nothing left here, Nightwing. But there’s a chance to change it. If you go back—”
“No.” Dick’s voice was sharp, his breathing tight. He didn’t want to hear it. Didn’t want the sliver of hope gnawing at his ribs. Hope had gotten everyone killed.
But the sorcerer raised a trembling hand, fingers unsteady as they whispered an incantation. The air pulsed. The temperature dropped. Power crackled through the ruined apartment, and before Dick could stop it, the memories bled into the open air.
A vision formed—a grotesque, inescapable reminder.
Wally, His best friend. His brother. Gone. Swallowed by the Speedforce, lost to time itself, running until there was nothing left of him. Dick had screamed for him, reached for him, failed him.
Artemis had lived for the fight, for her family, for the team. And in the end, it hadn’t mattered. The Joker had gotten to her first, his madness leaving nothing but blood in its wake. Dick had found her too late.
Conner and M’gann. They had trusted him. Followed him. Believed in him. And yet, when Clark had turned—when the mind control twisted him into something unrecognizable—they had been the first to die by his hands. Superboy, who had spent his whole life fighting not to be like Superman, had been killed by him.
And Kaldur— God, Kaldur .
The strongest of them all. Their leader when Dick had been too reckless, too unsure, too young . If anyone could’ve stood against Superman, it should have been him. But even the ocean couldn’t protect him.
Dick had watched him die.
His hands clenched into fists.
His father, in every way that mattered. Bruce Wayne was supposed to be unbreakable. The Batman was supposed to win . But he hadn’t even been given a chance to fight. Drugged. Weak. Taken apart by Deathstroke and Vandal Savage before he could stop them.
And Damian—
Dick inhaled sharply, his breath catching in his throat.
Damian had fought. Even as a child, he had fought with everything he had. But Deathstroke had been stronger. Faster. He had taken his time, wrapping his hands around Damian’s throat, waiting for the moment his struggling slowed—
And then snap .
It played in his mind on a loop. Damian, unmoving. His little brother.
His family.
And now—
Now there was only him .
The last survivor of a world that had been picked apart piece by piece until there was nothing left but dust, blood, and ghosts.
His hands shook as they curled into fists.
“…What are the terms?” he asked, voice raw.
The sorcerer exhaled, relief flickering across their face. They didn’t waste time celebrating. Instead, they dropped to the floor, dragging shaking fingers through the dust, carving symbols into the ground. Ancient, intricate, powerful.
“There are rules,” they murmured. “Things you need to keep in mind.”
Dick forced himself to focus.
“I can send you back sixteen years,” the sorcerer continued, voice steady despite the exhaustion. “To 2010.”
Dick frowned.
2010.
The year the team had first formed.
His mind raced.
That was before everything—before the betrayals, before the war, before they lost Wally, before Bruce and Damian—
Before the world burned.
His breathing was ragged, his pulse hammering against his ribs like it was trying to break free. His hands clenched at his sides, nails biting into his palms hard enough that he half-expected blood to drip between his fingers. The weight of it all pressed against his chest, an unbearable pressure that made him feel like he was suffocating under the weight of ghosts.
If he went back… if he truly had a chance to change things…
Could he?
Would he be fast enough, smart enough, strong enough to stop this future from happening?
Or would he just be dragging himself through the same nightmare, doomed to watch it unfold all over again?
“I can’t pinpoint exactly when you’ll arrive,” the sorcerer continued, voice tight with exhaustion. They barely looked at Dick now, eyes focused on the sigils they were carving into the dust-covered floor. “Could be before the team existed, could be after. You’ll have to figure that out yourself.”
Dick exhaled, nodding sharply. His body felt wired, tense, like his muscles refused to loosen even for a second. Didn’t matter . He could adapt. He had to.
“Fine,” he muttered. “What else?”
The sorcerer’s fingers paused in their work before they glanced up, dark eyes locking onto Dick’s. “Don’t tell anyone right away,” they warned. “If they think you’re insane, you won’t be able to do anything about The Light. You need to be careful.”
Dick let out a humorless chuckle, shaking his head. Careful . He used to be careful. He used to think five steps ahead, to play the long game. But that had been before he lost everything. Before he was the only one left .
Now? Now, all he had was desperation.
But he knew the sorcerer was right. He couldn’t just show up screaming about the end of the world and expect anyone to believe him.
He would have to be strategic. Play his cards right.
He could do that.
He would do that.
The sorcerer worked fast, chalk scraping against the floor, the white lines cutting stark against the filth-streaked concrete. The symbols glowed faintly now, humming with a power that made the hair on Dick’s arms stand on end. The air felt heavier, thicker, like the weight of the spell was pressing down on the room itself.
“Step into the center.”
Dick hesitated for only a second.
One last look around—at the crumbling walls, at the shattered remains of what was once his world. At the distant fires still burning through Gotham’s corpse.
Then he stepped forward.
The moment his foot crossed the edge of the chalk, he felt it—the static charge in the air, the way his breath hitched like something unseen had wrapped around him, curling tight.
“This will only send your mind back,” the sorcerer explained, voice quieter now. More focused. “Your younger body will be the vessel. When you wake up, it’ll be like… slipping into an old skin.”
Dick’s fingers twitched at his sides.
He remembered what it had been like to be that kid. Thirteen. Younger, lighter. A little cocky, a little reckless. Thinking he had all the time in the world.
Thinking he could afford to make mistakes.
The TV in the corner of the room crackled suddenly, drawing his attention. The emergency broadcast repeated the same grim message it had been for hours.
The last remaining Justice League members are under attack.
But there were no members left.
Dick swallowed hard. His throat felt dry, his chest tight. His heartbeat pounded so loudly in his ears that he almost couldn’t hear himself speak.
“…Thank you,” he whispered.
The sorcerer didn’t answer. They didn’t need to.
They simply activated the spell.
A sudden force, raw and ancient, surged through the room. The chalk symbols on the floor ignited with blinding white light, the lines shifting and twisting as if they were alive . The air crackled with energy, thick and electric, making the hair on Dick’s arms stand on end. A deep hum resonated from beneath him, vibrating through his bones, through his soul .
Then the world tilted .
It felt like something yanked him downward—no, through himself—like an invisible force had wrapped around his entire being and ripped him loose. His knees buckled, his body collapsing, but he never hit the ground.
The light consumed him.
It wasn’t warm or comforting. It was cold, piercing , like thousands of tiny needles stabbing into his skin, burrowing deep. A violent, twisting sensation coiled in his gut, like he was being unraveled and rewoven all at once. His vision blurred, stretched, shattered—
Then everything went black.
Chapter 2: Second Chance
Summary:
Dick wakes up in his younger body, carrying the weight of a future that can never happen—and a mission to change it.
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Current Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
Dick woke with a sharp inhale, his body locking up instinctively, every muscle tensed like he was still in the middle of a fight. His heart pounded against his ribs, his breath coming too fast, too uneven. His mind was a tangled mess of sensations—pain, grief, exhaustion—wrapped up in the fading echoes of the spell. For a moment, he was trapped between timelines, his thoughts screaming that he should still be there , in the ruins, in the fire—
But the air was different.
Gone was the acrid stench of smoke, blood, and burning metal. Instead, something clean filled his lungs. Linen. Old paper. The faintest hint of metal polish. The sheets beneath him were soft, unburnt. There was no rubble pressing against his back, no distant sound of crumbling buildings, no scent of death.
A sound filled the silence—the steady, mechanical hum of the Mountain’s ventilation system.
Familiar.
Safe.
His throat tightened.
Dick squeezed his eyes shut, willing his breathing to slow, forcing air into his lungs as his mind caught up to what had happened. The spell worked.
He was back.
But the shift hadn’t been kind to him. A deep nausea twisted in his gut, his entire body lurching with the aftershocks of the magic that had torn him out of time. His head spun, disoriented and wrong , like the ground wasn’t entirely solid beneath him. A high-pitched ringing echoed in his ears, his equilibrium completely shot.
He barely had a second to react before his stomach violently rebelled.
Gagging, he rolled over and barely managed to hang his head over the side of the bed before he started vomiting into the small trash can on his floor.
His stomach cramped painfully as he heaved, his body desperately trying to purge the unnatural feeling clawing through his insides. Sweat beaded on his forehead, his arms trembling as he braced himself against the mattress. He coughed, spitting out the awful taste left in his mouth, his breathing ragged as he tried to collect himself.
The nausea didn’t fully fade, but after a few more minutes of shaky, deep breaths, it dulled enough that he could think again.
Dick wiped his mouth on the back of his hand, swallowing against the bitter aftertaste. His head still felt off , like his brain hadn’t fully settled into his skull yet. Like a part of him was still stretched between two places—two times .
He forced himself to sit up slowly, sucking in another breath. The room was dim, only the faint glow of the electronics casting soft pools of light against the walls.
His eyes flicked toward the nightstand.
Shakily, he reached out, fingers fumbling slightly before closing around the cool glass of his phone. He lifted it, blinking rapidly as the screen lit up, eyes squinting against the sudden brightness.
The date glared back at him.
August 19, 2010.
His breath hitched.
Holy shit.
His stomach churned for an entirely different reason now.
This is real.
A little while after Artemis had joined. Before— before everything.
Before Wally—
Before Bruce and Damian—
A sharp pang lanced through his chest, but he clenched his jaw, shoving the thoughts away before they could drag him under.
He needed to focus.
This was before he told anyone his identity. Before they found out. Before the secrets started chipping away at their team.
Back then, it had been a game to him. A carefully crafted challenge— how long could he keep them from figuring it out? It was thrilling, fun, even. The deception had felt harmless, a puzzle he was sure he could solve without consequences. He had trusted them, of course—M’gann, Conner, Wally, Kaldur, Artemis—but he had also been raised on secrecy, on masks, on keeping things compartmentalized.
If you know who I am, you have power over me.
That was the lesson Bruce had drilled into him from the very beginning. And Dick had lived by it, never questioning what it meant to keep himself so closed off.
Not until it was too late.
Dick sucked in a deep breath, trying to steady himself.
He needed to remember why he was here.
The Mountain had never been his full-time home. He hadn’t lived here, not like Conner and M’gann had. Gotham had always been his home base—the Batcave, the Manor.
So why was he here overnight?
The answer hit him a moment later.
Bruce had been busy with League matters—something big happening on the Watchtower. It had been hush-hush, but whatever it was, it had kept him occupied. Alfred had taken the week off—vacation in Europe, reconnecting with an old friend. That had left Dick with limited options, and the safest place for him to stay for an extended period had been the Mountain.
A small, almost insignificant detail in the grand scheme of things. He barely remembered it from before— before he lost everything .
But now, it mattered.
It meant he had time. It meant he had a place to plan. It meant he wasn’t being watched under Bruce’s scrutinizing gaze just yet.
He exhaled slowly, letting the reality settle into his bones.
This was real.
He was back.
The thought sent another wave of nausea rolling through him, but he forced it down. He had work to do.
Rolling off the bed, he landed on the floor with a soft thud, his limbs still sluggish, still adjusting to this younger body. He pressed his hands against the cool surface, grounding himself before reaching beneath the bedframe. His fingers searched through the darkness, brushing against dust, the forgotten clutter of his teenage self, until—
There.
His hand closed around the smooth leather of an old gauntlet.
He pulled it out, its familiar weight grounding him more than anything else had since waking up in this time.
This had been his project. His creation . A piece of tech he had designed and customized himself, built over time as he perfected the design. To everyone else, it was just another gauntlet. But to him?
It had been his journal. His encrypted record. A place to store everything he could never say out loud.
His eyes scanned over the sleek surface for a moment before he powered it on. The screen flickered to life beneath his touch, casting a soft glow in the dimly lit room.
His fingers hovering over the keys before he started typing, fast and precise, pouring everything he could remember from the previous timeline into the device.
- Will—no, Roy right now—was the mole.
- On New Year’s, The Light will attempt to make Roy put the entire Justice League under mind control.
- That might not be preventable.
- Do not bring up time travel to anyone.
- Keep mental shields on lockdown. (Thank you for the lessons, Miss M.)
- Fix as much as possible.
- DO NOT SEND KALDUR UNDERCOVER.
- DO NOT FAKE ANYONE’S DEATH.
- There is a 21st MFD in the Arctic—remember to tell them. If they ask, say it’s a hunch.
- DO NOT LET WALLY DIE.
- Keep as many people alive as possible.
- Make it so Jaime will not trust Green Beetle.
- Have M’gann override the Reach’s control in Green Beetle.
- Blood on my hands is better than blood on theirs.
- Lie as little as possible.
Then, with a moment of hesitation, he encrypted a secondary folder, burying it deep in the gauntlet’s system. A folder that shouldn’t exist. A list he shouldn’t be making.
Necessary Deaths. Make it look accidental.
- Deathstroke? (Accidental might not be possible.)
- Black Beetle
- Joker
- Tarantula
- Blockbuster
- More to be added?
His stomach twisted as he typed it, but he didn’t delete it.
Some people couldn’t be left alive. Not if he wanted this future to change.
Not if he wanted his family to live .
The names on that list weren’t just enemies—they were threats . Threats that, no matter how hard he tried to change things, would always circle back, always come for them. Deathstroke, Black Beetle, Joker. They were the monsters hiding in the shadows, the ones who didn’t lose . Who didn’t stop .
And Dick knew, better than anyone, that trying to be merciful, to contain them, to trust that the system would handle them, would only lead to the same tragedies repeating.
He had seen the aftermath. Had lived it.
Blood, bodies, broken pieces of the people he loved scattered like discarded chess pieces in a game he had never been able to win.
But this time… this time , he wasn’t playing to win.
He was playing to survive.
And if it came down to blood on his hands or blood on theirs , he already knew which choice he would make.
His fingers hovered over the keys for a moment longer before he forced himself to close out of the file, encrypting it so deeply that even he would have trouble accessing it again. He slid the gauntlet back under the bed, hiding it beneath the mess of old clothes and gear he hadn’t touched in years.
He pushed himself to his feet, rubbing a hand over his face.
It was so easy to slip back into this younger body. To feel the old habits creeping in, to let the weight of knowing too much drag him down.
He needed to focus.
His dresser was still in the same place, drawers still half-open, his younger self’s utter disregard for organization on full display. He rifled through them, grabbing something casual. Loose jeans, an old band t-shirt. Something normal. Something that fit the kind of day this was supposed to be.
If he remembered right, today was one of the rare ones. No missions. No Batman looming over them with orders. No life-or-death scenarios to navigate. Just a day to be .
A day to breathe.
He had been so bad at that before.
He was halfway to the door before he stopped short.
His room was a disaster .
Dick turned, frowning as he took in the absolute mess he had left behind. Clothes strewn across the floor, a chair drowning under the weight of unfolded laundry, books stacked haphazardly on his desk, half of them unopened.
His younger self had never cared about things like this. He had been in and out of the Mountain so often that it had barely felt like his space, just a place to crash.
But now, standing here, surrounded by the chaos of who he used to be, it unsettled him.
Because now he was different.
After Jason— after everyone —he had started cleaning more. At first, it had been about control, about holding onto something when everything else was slipping through his fingers. Then it had become something else. A habit. A way to honor his little brother, who had never let a space go unorganized for more than five minutes.
A way to keep going .
Dick exhaled, rubbing at his temple.
Maybe it was stupid. Maybe it didn’t matter. But seeing his room like this— his younger self like this —it made something itch in the back of his skull.
Glancing at his phone, he checked the time.
3:00 AM.
No one would be awake for a while. He might as well get it over with.
Setting his phone on the nightstand, he moved quietly through the room.
Gathering dirty clothes and tossing them into the laundry basket. Hanging up the clean ones that had been abandoned on his chair. Organizing the books on his desk into neat stacks, running his fingers over the covers of the ones he still hadn’t read.
By the time he was finished, the room felt different.
More like him . More like the person he had become , rather than the reckless kid who had once lived here.
A deep breath.
The numbers glowed sharply in the dim room, unwavering and absolute. Too early for anyone else to be awake. Too late to even bother trying to sleep.
Not that he could sleep. His body still felt wrong—off, like he wasn’t fully settled in it yet. Like a part of him was still stretched between two timelines, caught between thirteen-year-old Robin and the man who had lost everything. The exhaustion in his muscles was a different kind than he was used to. Not the kind that came from a long night of patrols, but the deep, bone-deep kind that came from knowing too much .
He sighed, running a hand through his hair, his fingers catching in the strands before tugging slightly, grounding himself.
There was no point in staying holed up in his room.
Might as well head down to the main room.
His fingers curled around the doorknob—then he froze .
Shit.
His breath caught in his throat, realization slamming into him like a punch to the gut.
This wasn’t a point in time where the team knew who he was.
They didn’t know his real name.
Didn’t know the face behind the mask.
He had spent months — years —keeping that secret. Holding it close. Keeping things separate . No one on the team knew back then. Not M’gann, not Conner, not Wally.
And he had almost walked out there without his disguise.
The kind of reckless mistake that could end this whole plan before it even started.
Dragging a hand down his face, he turned back toward his desk, yanking open drawers and rummaging through them with increasing urgency. He shoved past old mission notes, spare utility belts, a stray Batarang—
Then—
Aha.
His fingers brushed against smooth plastic, and he pulled them out.
His old sunglasses.
The same ones he had worn back then, the dark lenses a staple of his ‘Robin’ look when he wasn’t in full gear.
They felt familiar as he turned them over in his hands, light but solid. He hadn’t worn them in years. Hadn’t needed them in years.
But right now, they were necessary .
Because Robin didn’t have a face.
Robin didn’t have a name.
And no matter what else changed, he needed to keep it that way .
Sliding them on, he exhaled quietly, adjusting to the familiar weight.
They weren’t just old shades anymore.
For now, they were his shades. His mask. His wall between who he was and who they thought he was.
He took one last deep breath, straightened his shoulders, and turned back to the door.
Chapter 3: Just This Once
Summary:
Dick prepares himself to face his friends, carrying the weight of their deaths in a world where they’re still alive.
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Current Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
It wouldn’t be too hard. Just act normal. No big deal.
Just casually seeing his friends—the ones he had watched die. The ones he had mourned. The ones he had spent sleepless nights grieving, aching, breaking over. The ones who had become whispers in the back of his mind, phantoms lingering at the edges of his vision, familiar laughter reduced to echoes in an empty room.
Yeah. No problem at all.
His grip tightened around the doorknob, fingers curling so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His pulse pounded in his ears, a steady, rhythmic drumbeat that filled the silence, an undeniable reminder that his body was younger now. Stronger. That his heart wasn’t weighed down by years of grief, of loss, of pain. But his mind was. Oh, his mind carried every second of it, every fractured memory, every moment stolen from him by fate or cruelty or simply the inevitability of time.
And no matter how many times he told himself this was real—that he had done it, that they were alive, that he wasn’t dreaming—a part of him still flinched. Still braced for the moment when the illusion would shatter. When the rug would be pulled out from under him, and he’d wake up alone, gasping for air in a reality where they were nothing more than names on headstones.
He had spent so long carrying ghosts.
Now he had to look them in the eye and pretend he hadn’t buried them.
Dick swallowed hard, forcing the lump in his throat down, willing himself to breathe past the tightness in his chest. He was a Bat. He had done the impossible before. He could do it again. If anyone asked, he was just having an off day. Maybe he hadn’t slept well. Maybe he was distracted.
No one had to know that he was terrified.
He stood there for another thirty seconds, muscles coiled like a spring, his mind cycling through a thousand different excuses, a thousand different ways to justify locking himself in his room for the rest of the day. The door was right there. A few steps, a turn of the knob, and he’d be out there, surrounded by voices that belonged to the dead, faces that shouldn’t exist anymore.
A few steps. That was all it would take.
He stood there for another thirty seconds, internally debating the pros and cons of walking out that door instead of just locking himself in his room for the rest of the day.
Pros:
He’d get to see his previously dead friends.
No one had been too badly traumatized yet.
M’gann probably had something in the oven as soon as she woke up.
Wally, Wally, Wally.
He could hug his previously dead friends.
Cons:
They might figure out something is off.
He might blow his cover in a grand total of two seconds.
They wouldn’t remember everything he did.
Dick groaned, dragging a hand down his face before exhaling long and slow, forcing the tension out with his breath. His fingers briefly curled into his hair before he let his hand drop to his side.
Screw it. He wasn’t a coward.
His body didn’t feel entirely convinced, but he didn’t give himself time to hesitate. With a final roll of his shoulders, he pushed open the door, stepping out into the hallway. The soft click of the latch felt deafening in the quiet, but the Cave was never truly silent. Overhead, the steady hum of the lighting system buzzed faintly, a sound so familiar it felt like white noise, blending into the background like it had always been there.
His feet moved on autopilot, but his mind wasn’t in the present.
It had been years since he had last walked these halls, and yet, his body still knew the way. Muscle memory guided him, leading him through corridors that had once been a second home, his steps falling into an old rhythm as if no time had passed at all. He still knew every turn, every twist, the way the floor sloped just slightly downward toward the main room. The air smelled exactly the same—cool and metallic, with a faint hint of detergent from the nearby laundry room, just like it always had.
And yet—something was off .
The hallways were wrong.
Too clean. Too untouched.
His steps faltered. For a second, he just stood there, staring at the wall beside him.
It was spotless.
But sometime in the future, there would be a dent—a dent from when Wally had slipped and crashed into it, wiping out spectacularly on a skateboard while trying to show off for Artemis. Dick had laughed so hard he could barely breathe, and Wally, for all his speed, hadn’t been fast enough to avoid the inevitable teasing. That dent had been there for years .
But now? It was just smooth, unbroken wall.
Further down, his eyes landed on a vase sitting on a shelf, pristine and untouched. A perfect, undamaged thing. But he knew it wouldn’t stay that way. He and Artemis would knock it over roughhousing, sending it shattering to the floor in a spray of ceramic shards. They’d feel guilty about it for all of five minutes before deciding to turn it into a makeshift Kintsugi project, filling the cracks with gold like some kind of art statement. It had been a stupid, messy, ridiculous thing, and yet—it had been theirs .
And now? It had never happened.
Dick swallowed hard, the lump in his throat refusing to budge.
This wasn’t the past. Not really.
But it wasn’t the future either.
He forced himself to move.
Stepping into the living room, his eyes flickered across the space, scanning every detail, cataloging every difference.
The couch—too clean. The fabric unblemished, no faint stain from when Kaldur had lost focus mid-lesson, his usually impeccable water manipulation slipping just enough to send a splash of bright red Kool-Aid sinking into the cushions. They’d laughed about it at the time—except for Kaldur, who had solemnly declared it a mark of failure, and Conner, who had glowered because why did they even have Kool-Aid?
The countertops—pristine. Not a single burn mark, no evidence of M’gann’s culinary misadventures. The girl could bake like nobody’s business, but the second a frying pan entered the equation, the entire kitchen became a potential disaster zone. They’d all had to evacuate at least once thanks to a particularly aggressive pancake fire.
The coffee table—intact. No dented corner from Conner repeatedly slamming his shin into it. It hadn’t mattered how many times it happened—he never learned to move it. They’d even placed it in different spots just to see if he’d still hit it. He always did.
The carpet—unscuffed. No worn tracks left behind from Wally pacing back and forth, ranting endlessly about his finals, gesturing wildly as if sheer enthusiasm could change his grades. He’d sworn up and down that his speedster metabolism meant he didn’t need to study, only to panic the night before every exam, sprinting around the Cave in a caffeine-fueled breakdown.
It was all… wrong.
It was like the Cave itself had been reset, scrubbed clean of all the little imperfections that had made it theirs .
Dick felt his throat tighten.
His fingers ghosted over the back of the couch, tracing a spot where the fabric should have been just a little rougher, where time and wear should have left their mark. But it was smooth, untouched, like no one had ever curled up here after a long mission, like no one had ever draped themselves over the cushions in exhaustion or laughter or quiet companionship.
His breath hitched. He blinked rapidly, trying to push away the sudden sting in his eyes.
This was stupid. He knew it was stupid. It was just a couch. Just a table. Just a hallway.
But he had spent so long looking at these things in a ruined, broken world. A world where this space had been abandoned, left to collect dust and decay, where laughter had been stolen and memories had turned into echoes. He had spent years mourning what had been lost, walking through these halls as nothing more than a ghost himself.
And now, here it all was. Whole. Untouched.
Like nothing had ever happened.
Like none of them had ever died.
He sucked in a shaky breath, his fingers lingering on the fabric for just a second longer before he forced himself to move.
Slipping around the couch, he settled against the armrest, his body sinking into the familiar cushions. They were softer than he remembered, the stuffing not yet worn down from years of weight pressing into them—of exhausted bodies collapsing after missions, of impromptu naps stolen in the middle of the day, of dogpiles formed when someone refused to give up the remote. The cushions hadn’t been molded by their history yet. The fabric hadn’t faded from years of wear.
It was still new. Untouched.
The blanket draped over the back was neatly folded, its edges crisp, untouched by frantic midnight grabs from sleep-deprived teammates, by hands blindly searching for warmth in the cold glow of the TV. No one had wrapped themselves in it while curled up on the couch, balancing a bowl of popcorn on their lap, half-asleep during some awful horror movie M’gann had insisted was a classic . No one had used it to swat at Wally when he made a terrible pun. No one had draped it over Conner when he fell asleep sitting upright, too stubborn to admit he needed rest.
Still, he pulled it into his lap, fingers curling into the soft material, grounding himself in the scent of fabric softener. Clean. Fresh. Safe.
Safe.
That was what this was supposed to be. A safe space . A home.
The tightness in his chest only grew.
He closed his eyes for a moment, inhaling deeply, willing himself to settle.
He was here. They were here.
He could fix this.
The thought repeated itself like a mantra, over and over, as if sheer force of will could make it true.
His fingers twitched. He needed a distraction.
With a quiet exhale, he reached into his pocket, pulling out his earbuds. The motion was practiced, automatic, something he had done a thousand times before. Something normal. Something steady . He placed the buds in his ears, the slight pressure grounding him as he unlocked his phone. His thumb scrolled through his library—music, podcasts, movies, each one flashing past in a blur. He wasn’t really reading the titles, wasn’t really seeing them. He just needed something to focus on, something to fill the silence .
His thumb hovered over different titles, hesitating.
Too action-packed. Too emotional. Too familiar.
And then—
Pride and Prejudice.
He blinked at the title.
For a moment, he just stared at it.
He had never gotten through the book. The language had been dense, the pacing slower than what his restless mind usually had patience for. The few times he had tried, he’d found himself distracted, eyes skimming over words without actually processing them. But Jason— Jason had loved it . Had sworn up and down that it was one of the greatest romances ever written. He had rolled his eyes every time Dick had made a joke about it being some boring old love story.
"You don’t get it, Dickie," Jason had said once, waving the book in his face. "It’s about idiots who don’t know how to talk about their feelings. You should relate."
Dick had laughed at the time, batting the book away with a smirk, muttering something about Jason needing to read something cooler . Jason had just shaken his head, muttering something about hopeless cases .
Now, the memory ached.
Jason would never shove the book at him again, never roll his eyes and call him uncultured , never throw out a sarcastic remark about how Dick was practically Darcy-coded but refused to admit it.
Maybe, just this once, he could get through the movie.
For Jason.
His thumb tapped the screen, and the movie began to play.
The soft, elegant notes of the score filled his ears, wrapping around him like a lullaby. He adjusted the volume, pulling the blanket a little tighter around himself, letting himself sink into the warmth.
As the first scene flickered to life, he let his eyes slip shut for just a moment.
Just existing. Just breathing. Just here .
Warm.
Alive.
Chapter 4: Thirteen, Small, Terrified.
Summary:
When Artemis walks in, Dick’s carefully maintained control shatters, triggering a panic attack as he struggles to process seeing someone who had been dead for years.
Notes:
Forgot about it, but here are the necessary ages for the moment, ngl these are mostly for me.
Current Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter Text
Dick was most of the way through the movie when his eyes flicked up to the clock.
6:20 AM.
The others would start wandering in soon.
He exhaled slowly, forcing his muscles to loosen before they could coil with tension. Stay calm. Stay normal.
A shift settled over his mind, automatic, practiced. A skill honed through necessity. A reflex as instinctive as breathing. He had spent years perfecting the art of misdirection, of carefully curating the version of himself that the world was allowed to see. His thoughts—raw, unfiltered—were dangerous. Vulnerable. M’gann didn’t go digging, not unless she had to, but emotions weren’t as easily hidden. She felt them, absorbed them like a sponge, read them in ways even he couldn’t always predict. And if he wasn’t careful, if even the smallest crack in his armor showed, she’d pick up on something he wasn’t ready to share.
Sorry, M’gann. This isn’t something you should know about.
With the ease of someone who had been building walls for as long as he had worn a mask, Dick envisioned his defenses rising. A circus tent, sprawling and vibrant, stitched together with flashing lights and shifting shadows. A maze of color and chaos, designed to distract. A hallway of mirrors, stretching infinitely in every direction, each reflection skewed, twisting reality into a thousand different versions of itself—none of them true, none of them quite real. At the entrance stood a ticket booth, small and unassuming, but more than what it seemed. It was a barrier. A checkpoint. A cost that had to be paid before anyone could come close to what lay beyond.
It wasn’t foolproof.
But it didn’t have to be.
His mind shielded, his thoughts neatly locked away, Dick let his gaze drift back to the screen. The movie had long since blurred into a mess of sound and color, but it didn’t matter. The distraction was what mattered. The quiet, the solitude, the illusion of control. A part of him idly wondered who the first to show up would be.
M’gann, Kaldur, or Conner. That was his guess.
It was always one of them.
But then the soft sound of footsteps reached his ears. Slow. Measured. Familiar in a way that made his stomach twist before his mind could even catch up.
When someone finally stepped into the room, it wasn’t M’gann.
It wasn’t Kaldur.
It wasn’t Conner.
It was Artemis .
And Dick— Dick was not ready to see her again.
His breath hitched. His chest went tight, too tight, like something had locked into place and refused to let go. His muscles seized so fast it felt like his own bones were turning against him, trapping him in place.
The last time he had seen her— really seen her—had been on that broadcast. The one that had played across every screen in what was left of the world. The one that had burned itself into his memory with the sharpness of a blade, cutting deeper every time he tried to forget.
Her face, flickering through static.
Her voice, cut off mid-sentence.
The feed going dark.
And then—
And then nothing.
No rescue. No miracle. No second chances.
She was dead.
She had been dead for years.
And now she was standing in the doorway, stretching her arms over her head, blinking sleepily, utterly unaware that the sight of her had just shattered something inside of him.
Dick’s breath stilled in his throat, his body locking up as his mind scrambled to make sense of what he was seeing. His stomach twisted into a knot so tight it was painful, his pulse hammering in his ears, drowning out the low hum of the television. A cold, creeping numbness spread through his limbs, and for a moment—just a moment—he thought he had to be dreaming. Hallucinating. Losing his grip on reality in a way that he never had before.
Because Artemis wasn’t
here
.
Artemis wasn’t
alive
.
And yet—
She yawned, scrubbing a hand through her sleep-mussed hair, her movements lazy, casual, normal. Like nothing had changed. Like she hadn’t been gone.
Dick didn’t realize he was staring until she arched a brow at him, amusement flickering across her features.
“Jeez,” she muttered, her voice rough with sleep. “Is my bedhead really that bad?”
He didn’t answer.
He didn’t even hear her.
His mind was caught in a riptide, dragged under by a force he couldn’t fight. The movie still played in front of him, flickering shapes of light and shadow dancing across his vision, but it may as well have been a blank screen. The sound had faded to nothing more than dull, meaningless static. The room around him no longer existed.
His world had tunneled.
His vision blurred at the edges, dark spots creeping in. His muscles had gone stiff with tension, and he didn’t even realize how tightly he was curling in on himself until his knees were drawn to his chest, until his hand was clamped over his mouth, until his back was pressed so far against the couch it felt like he was trying to merge with it. Like it was the only thing keeping him tethered—keeping him from unraveling completely.
A sharp tremor ran through his body.
He didn’t notice it at first.
Not until Artemis stepped forward.
Not until her fingers brushed against his sleeve.
“Hey.” Her voice was different now. Gentle. Cautious. Concern lacing the edges of her words. “You okay?”
The moment she touched him, something inside him snapped.
Dick flinched. Violently.
His breath hitched, his chest seizing up, his body recoiling so fast it was like he’d been burned. His own hand jerked away from his mouth, fingers twitching like they no longer knew what to do with themselves. His lungs were working too fast now, sucking in sharp, uneven gasps that barely felt like they were reaching him at all.
Too much.
Too fast.
Breathe—breathe—breathe—
But he couldn’t.
His chest rose and fell in quick, ragged bursts, his ribs caving inward, his pulse hammering out an erratic rhythm beneath his skin.
Hyperventilating.
He was hyperventilating.
Artemis took a step back, hands lifting instinctively, palms open, movements careful—like she was trying not to startle a wounded animal.
“Okay,” she said, voice softer now, measured but uncertain. “Okay. I won’t touch you. Just—just breathe, all right?”
For a second, she thought he didn’t even hear her. His breathing was too fast, too shallow, his chest rising and falling in erratic, uneven bursts. His whole body was locked up, coiled so tight it looked like he was trying to fold in on himself, like he could make himself smaller, like he could disappear if he just tried hard enough.
Robin didn’t do that.
Robin was always moving, always grinning, always three steps ahead of everyone else. He cracked jokes mid-mission, threw himself into danger without hesitation, treated everything like a game he already knew he was going to win.
Robin didn’t panic.
But this wasn’t Robin.
Not the version she knew.
“Whoa, hey, what’s—” She stopped. The words caught in her throat and never made it out.
Because suddenly, she wasn’t looking at Robin at all.
She was looking at a kid.
A panicked, petrified kid.
Thirteen. Small. Terrified.
The realization hit her so hard it left her momentarily breathless.
Slowly, carefully, Artemis lowered herself onto the floor in front of the couch, sinking to her knees so she wasn’t standing over him, wasn’t making it worse. Every move she made was deliberate, measured. No sudden movements, no reaching out. But even still, when she adjusted her position slightly, his shoulders twitched, and she could see the way he had to fight the instinct to pull away.
Her stomach twisted.
She knew what a panic attack looked like. She had had panic attacks before. She knew how they worked, knew what helped, what didn’t.
But this was Robin.
And suddenly, she had no idea what to do.
Artemis swallowed hard, hands curling into fists against the overwhelming helplessness clawing at her insides. Her instincts screamed at her to do something, to fix it, to pull him out of whatever this was—but how? How did she fix this when she didn’t even know what had broken?
Robin was the last person she ever expected to see like this. He was always composed, always in control, always two steps ahead of everyone else. The moment things got bad, Robin was the one you followed . The one who made the call. The one who never hesitated, never cracked, never lost himself to anything.
But right now—
Right now, he wasn’t in control of anything.
And neither was she.
Artemis forced herself to take a breath, forced her voice to stay as calm as she could manage.
“I’m gonna get the others.”
Nothing. No flicker of acknowledgment. No shift in expression.
Robin was still curled in on himself, his whole body locked up, trembling in a way that made her stomach twist. He was staring at her like she wasn’t really there, like she was something distant and unreachable. And maybe she was .
His breaths were still too quick, uneven. Not sharp and panicked like before, but wrong . Shallow. Like he was running out of air and didn’t even realize it.
She had to get help.
She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to focus, trying to push past the frustration, the helplessness, the pure fear clawing at the back of her mind.
M’gann.
She projected the thought outward, trying to make it loud enough for M’gann to hear, trying to force it through the same way M’gann had taught them during missions.
M’gann, I need you.
The response came almost immediately, soft but distinct, like a hand brushing against her thoughts.
Artemis? What’s wrong?
Artemis exhaled sharply, relief washing through her like a tide.
Wake the others. Get them down to the common room.
A pause. Not long, but long enough that Artemis could feel her own pulse pounding in her ears. Then—
What’s going on?
She hesitated.
For a fraction of a second, she almost didn’t say it.
Then she forced the words out.
It’s Robin.
Another pause. Longer, this time.
What do you mean?
He’s freaking out. Artemis swallowed, her throat dry.
I don’t know what to do.
Silence.
And then, finally—
I’ll wake everyone.
A quiet certainty. No hesitation, no questioning. Just action.
I’ll be there as soon as I can.
Artemis let out a breath she hadn’t even realized she was holding.
She opened her eyes, looking back at Robin.
He hadn’t moved.
Still trembling.
Still watching her like she was something he couldn’t quite understand.
His fingers were curled so tightly against the fabric of his sleeve she thought he might tear it. His breath still hitched every few inhales, shaky and uneven, like his lungs couldn’t quite keep up.
His eyes—
Too wide beneath the black of his shades.
His expression—
His expression was wrong.
Robin wasn’t supposed to look like that.
Not lost.
Not scared.
Not like a kid who had just seen something that broke him.
Not like a kid at all.
Robin had always been impossible to pin down—too sharp, too quick, too much of a ghost when he wanted to be. He slipped through people’s fingers like smoke, never quite staying in one place, never quite letting anyone see past the mask. Even when he was messing around, cracking jokes, playing the role of the reckless acrobat, there was always a wall. Always a careful, deliberate distance between him and everyone else.
But now?
Now there was nothing between them.
No wall. No mask. No carefully controlled expression.
Just a boy—not a shadow, not a legend, not a mystery— a boy , barely thirteen, curled in on himself like the world had just closed in on him and he didn’t know how to make it stop. His hands had locked into fists, his shoulders still trembling faintly, his chest rising and falling in unsteady, uneven bursts. His shades hid his eyes, but it didn’t matter—Artemis didn’t need to see them to know .
He was scared.
And Artemis—Artemis didn’t know what to do.
She stopped kneeling and instead let herself sink down onto the floor, shifting until her back pressed against the couch beside him. It was the only thing she could think to do—she couldn’t touch him, couldn’t fix this, couldn’t even understand what had just happened, but she could stay.
She could stay .
Even if she felt useless.
And she did. More than she ever had before.
Her fingers curled against her knees, nails pressing faintly into the fabric of her sweatpants. There had to be something— anything —she could do.
But nothing came to her.
Nothing except—
A terrible thought.
A sickening, twisting, awful thought.
What if—
Her stomach turned.
What if he figured it out?
Her name. Her family. What her dad was. What he’d done .
She swallowed hard.
What if that was why Robin was looking at her like that? What if he wasn’t panicking over something else—what if it was her?
She had always known it was a possibility. That one day, someone on the team would put it together, connect the dots, realize why she hadn’t wanted to join at first. Why she was so guarded about certain things. Why her instincts weren’t always the kind they should have been.
But it was supposed to be her choice.
Not like this .
Not now.
She wet her lips, forced herself to keep her voice steady, even as unease coiled tight in her chest.
“Do you—” She hesitated, then tried again. “Do you want me to go?”
Robin didn’t react.
Didn’t blink. Didn’t move. Didn’t even tense like he was considering the question.
Just kept staring .
And maybe that should’ve been answer enough, but Artemis couldn’t shake the feeling that she was making this worse just by being here.
Slowly, carefully, she pushed herself up, forcing herself to ignore the awful sinking sensation in her stomach.
If he wanted her gone, she would go.
She shifted—
And Robin moved.
Fast.
Too fast.
His arm shot out so quickly she barely had time to register it before his fingers wrapped around her wrist, tightening with an iron grip.
Artemis’s breath caught.
For someone still shaking, still pale and unsteady, he was strong.
His fingers dug into her skin, not painful but firm, anchoring. Like she was something solid, something real, something keeping him from being swallowed whole by whatever this was.
And the second his hand made contact, something in his expression changed.
Just slightly.
Just enough.
A tiny flicker of awareness—of desperation .
Something raw and unspoken, something that felt too heavy, too big for words.
Artemis froze.
She didn’t move.
Didn’t pull away.
Didn’t even shift, didn’t even breathe too hard, afraid that any sudden motion might startle him, might snap whatever fragile thread was holding him together.
Slowly, carefully, she let herself sink back down onto the floor, her back pressing against the couch once more. She could still feel the pressure of his grip on her wrist, the faint tremor in his fingers, the way his hold wasn’t tight enough to hurt, but firm enough to keep her there.
Robin didn’t say anything.
Didn’t look at her.
Didn’t make a single sound.
But he didn’t let go, either.
And Artemis stayed.
The seconds stretched, turning sluggish and heavy, warping into something slow and suffocating. She wasn’t sure how much time passed—minutes, maybe longer—but she stayed.
She didn’t speak. Didn’t fidget. Didn’t do anything except exist in the same space as him, let him know she was still there.
Eventually—slowly—his breathing started to change.
The sharp, frantic gasps faded, little by little, into something softer. Less ragged. Still too fast, still uneven, but no longer the overwhelming, panicked struggle for air that it had been.
His shoulders were still hunched, his posture still tense, but the worst of it—whatever it was—seemed to have passed.
The shaking didn’t stop entirely, but it lessened. The tremors in his hands grew fainter, his grip on her wrist slackening slightly, not enough to let go, but no longer desperate, no longer like he thought she might vanish if he loosened his hold too much.
Artemis didn’t know what had just happened.
Didn’t know why it had happened.
Didn’t know what had triggered it, what had sent him spiraling so suddenly, so violently.
Didn’t know if it was a nightmare, a flashback, a memory—or something worse.
Didn’t know anything.
But she did know one thing.
Robin wasn’t okay.
And maybe—just maybe—he hadn’t been okay for a long time.
Maybe none of them had ever noticed.
Chapter 5: Check Your Birds
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Current Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
Artemis sat stiffly on the floor beside the couch, barely breathing as she watched Robin fight to regain control. She had no idea what had set him off, no idea why he was gripping her wrist so tightly, but she stayed still. There was a quiet desperation in the way his fingers curled around her, a silent plea she wasn’t sure how to answer. So she just stayed.
Slowly, his breathing evened out—not completely steady, still shaky and too quick, but better. The tension in his body loosened, and for a moment, Artemis thought he might finally relax. His fingers slackened around her wrist, though he didn’t let go entirely.
Then the others walked in.
M’gann, Conner, and Kaldur entered the room, the concern on their faces deepening the second they took in the scene before them. Robin, still hunched on the couch, Artemis sitting beside him, his breathing uneven and too sharp.
Robin noticed them instantly. His entire body went rigid.
Artemis barely had time to process it before his grip on her wrist tightened again, his breath hitching. His chest rose too fast, and then the gasping was back.
Panic shot through her. “Hey—Robin, it’s just them, it’s okay,” she said quickly, shifting closer. “It’s just the team.”
Robin didn’t seem to hear her. His breathing quickened, coming out in sharp, uneven pants, his fingers tightening almost painfully around her wrist.
The team froze in alarm.
M’gann took a small step forward, her eyes widening in concern. “Robin?” she called gently, but he didn’t react.
Kaldur’s expression darkened with worry, and he turned slightly toward Artemis. “What happened?” he asked, his voice controlled but firm.
“I don’t—” Artemis started, but then Robin made a soft, broken sound in the back of his throat, and she immediately turned her focus back to him.
Conner’s jaw tightened. His fists clenched at his sides, his muscles tensing like he was ready to take on whatever had made Robin like this. His eyes darted between his friend and the rest of the room, as if expecting an unseen enemy to reveal itself at any moment.
“Is he okay?” Conner asked, his voice low and edged with something sharp.
“I don’t know,” Artemis admitted, her own heart racing.
Then Wally jogged in.
Robin’s reaction was immediate.
He sucked in a sharp breath, his entire body locking up. Wide, panicked eyes—hidden beneath his shades but obvious in every other way—zeroed in on Wally.
Wally slowed to a stop. His easygoing demeanor vanished the second he saw Robin’s expression, the way he was curled in on himself, the sheer panic radiating off of him.
“Hey, Rob,” Wally tried cautiously, holding out his hands like he was approaching a wounded animal. “You okay, man?”
Robin let out a shaky, wavering breath. His shoulders trembled. His lips parted, like he wanted to say something, but no words came out.
Then the tears started to fall.
Everyone stilled.
Robin never cried. Not like this.
M’gann let out a quiet gasp. Kaldur’s eyes widened slightly in shock, and even Conner took an uncertain step back, like he wasn’t sure how to handle this. Artemis felt her stomach drop.
The tears slipped out from beneath Robin’s mask, rolling down his cheeks in silent streams. His breathing hitched, his whole frame shaking, and then—without warning—he moved.
Robin lunged.
Wally barely had time to react before Robin crashed into him, clinging to him like a lifeline, like if he let go Wally might disappear.
The force of it knocked Wally back a step. His arms instinctively came up, catching Robin before he could collapse completely. His hands hovered uncertainly for a brief moment before he carefully wrapped them around his friend, steadying him.
Robin buried his face in Wally’s shoulder, his fingers fisting into the fabric of Wally’s shirt. His entire body trembled, and Wally barely had a second to register the damp warmth seeping into his collar before he realized—Robin was crying into his shoulder.
The rest of the team stood frozen in stunned silence.
Artemis felt like she was intruding, witnessing something too raw, too personal, but she couldn’t look away. Robin was shattered , and none of them had any idea why.
Wally hesitated for only a moment before tightening his hold. “Okay,” he murmured, voice softer now. “I got you, Rob. I got you.”
Moving carefully, Wally guided Robin back down to the couch. Robin went without protest but refused to let go, still clinging to him like he was afraid Wally might disappear.
The rest of the team stood frozen in stunned silence, watching the scene unfold before them with growing unease.
Robin never did this.
Never.
Sure, he joked, he grinned, he teased, he played it cool no matter what. He could be frustrated, annoyed, even angry at times, but this? Breaking down, shaking, clinging to Wally with tears soaking his collar? This was something none of them had ever seen before.
Artemis had seen it first, but even she hadn’t known what to do. Now, staring at Robin’s trembling form, feeling the way he had desperately held onto her before switching his grip to Wally, she realized something awful— he had needed someone, anyone, and he had been alone for who knows how long before she found him .
That thought made her chest ache.
M’gann hesitated before opening a mind link, gently pulling in Kaldur, Conner, Artemis, and Wally.
Artemis, what happened? M’gann’s voice was soft, but the worry was thick beneath it.
Artemis exhaled slowly, pressing her lips together. Instead of just sending the memories over in a blur, she walked them through it, letting them see everything as she spoke.
I woke up and went downstairs like normal, she began, and the team saw her memory unfold in front of them. Robin was already on the couch. He was sitting kind of curled up, leaning forward, completely focused on his phone. I almost didn’t think anything of it.
The memory shifted. They could see Robin, shoulders hunched, back slightly curved inward as he stared at the screen.
I said good morning, just casually, Artemis continued. And then—
The memory froze on the moment Robin looked up.
The entire team felt a jolt of something cold and awful rush through them as they saw it—the way Robin’s entire body locked up, his fingers tightening around his phone like it had electrocuted him. His masked eyes, wide and unblinking, locked onto Artemis as if she wasn’t even real.
Kaldur stiffened. He looks… terrified.
He was, Artemis confirmed grimly. I didn’t know why. At first, I thought I startled him. But he just—he froze. He didn’t move. Didn’t say anything. He just stared at me.
The memory played forward again. Robin’s hand moved—slow, almost hesitant—up toward his mouth. His fingers barely touched his lips before he started trembling.
I was about to ask him what was wrong, but then he started shaking, she explained, her own pulse picking up again just from remembering it. I didn’t know what to do. I tried to ask if he was okay, but he didn’t answer. His breathing got worse. And I thought—
She hesitated.
M’gann, Wally, and Kaldur waited, concern thick in the link.
You thought what? M’gann prompted gently.
Artemis hesitated again before finally admitting, I thought maybe it was because I’m new to the team. That maybe he wasn’t comfortable being alone with me.
There was a ripple of surprise and confusion in the mind link.
That doesn’t make sense, Conner said, frowning. Robin’s worked with strangers before. He doesn’t just panic over that.
I know, Artemis agreed quickly. But in the moment, I was just trying to figure out what could have made him react like that. He was staring at me like he had just realized something—something big—and it completely freaked him out. So I asked him if I should leave.
The memory shifted again, showing Artemis standing there, watching Robin with growing unease.
He didn’t answer, she went on. He didn’t say yes, but he didn’t say no either. So I figured… maybe it was better if I just gave him space.
The memory played forward. Artemis turned, shifting her weight, preparing to walk away.
Then—Robin moved .
His arm shot out, his fingers wrapping tightly around Artemis’s wrist.
The mind link was silent as the team processed what they were seeing.
He grabbed you, Kaldur murmured, something unreadable in his tone.
Artemis nodded. Yeah. He stopped me. The second I tried to leave, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me back down. He needed me to stay. He couldn’t even say it, but he needed it. I don’t— She exhaled shakily. I don’t know what scared him more—the idea of me being there, or the idea of me not being there.
Silence settled over them as they absorbed the memory.
Beside them, Wally had started running his hand over Robin’s back in slow, soothing circles.
Conner’s expression darkened. This is wrong. His mental voice was edged with frustration, but not at Robin—at whatever had done this to him. Robin doesn’t just break down like this. Something had to have happened.
Something did happen, Artemis agreed, glancing at the trembling boy still clinging to Wally. I just don’t know what. But whatever it was, it wasn’t good.
M’gann, looking visibly shaken, took a slow, steadying breath before speaking through the mind link.
We should just hold him until he calms down, she suggested gently. If he wants to talk, he can talk. If not, we don’t push—we just let him know we’re here.
No one argued.
Robin had been their rock in so many ways. The lighthearted one, the one who cracked jokes, the one who always acted like he had everything under control. But now, seeing him like this—clinging to Wally, shaking, unable to stop the silent tears slipping past his mask—it hit all of them just how young he really was.
If Robin was breaking like this, then something had seriously hurt him. And none of them could stand to see that.
M’gann was the first to move. She stepped forward without hesitation, wrapping her arms around both Wally and Robin. She was careful, gentle, pressing a reassuring presence against Robin’s back. His body tensed at first, like he wasn’t used to being held like this, but he didn’t resist.
Kaldur followed next. He placed a firm, grounding hand on Robin’s back, before settling beside him, offering silent strength.
Robin didn’t flinch, didn’t protest.
Conner hesitated. He wasn’t sure what to do. This wasn’t like a battle, where he could just punch a problem until it was solved. This was something raw, something delicate, something that words wouldn’t fix.
But then he saw how Robin was curled into Wally, so small and tired , and all his uncertainty melted away. Carefully, he reached out, resting a hand on Robin’s shoulder. It was a quiet I’m here , no words necessary.
Artemis had spent so much time trying to prove herself, trying to fit in with this team, that she hadn’t realized how much they all truly cared about each other.
Robin was their little brother.
Her little brother too, whether they had ever said it out loud or not.
She hesitated only a second longer before shifting closer, leaning into the couch, pressing into the group.
That was the moment Robin broke.
The second the entire team was there—when their arms surrounded him, when their warmth completely enveloped him—Robin melted .
The last bit of tension bled out of his body. He sagged fully into Wally’s hold, no longer just clinging, but completely trusting . His breathing evened out, still slightly uneven, but no longer frantic. The shaking lessened until it was just the occasional shudder.
And then, slowly, his arms loosened from their desperate grip on Wally and instead latched onto all of them , fingers curling into the fabric of whoever was closest. Holding onto them like they were the only thing keeping him grounded.
No one moved.
No one spoke.
They just held him.
It didn’t matter that they didn’t know why he had broken down. It didn’t matter that they had no idea what had caused this.
What mattered was that Robin wasn’t alone.
They stayed like that for what felt like forever. Just breathing, just existing together.
Eventually, Robin shifted, pulling back just enough to speak. His voice was hoarse, barely more than a whisper, but steady. “Thanks.”
He didn’t move far. He still pressed close to Wally, still leaning into the others like he wasn’t ready to be separated just yet.
Kaldur met his gaze, quiet understanding in his expression. “Do you want to talk about what happened?”
Robin hesitated.
Then, slowly, he shook his head.
No one pushed.
Instead, M’gann pulled back just enough to give him a warm, gentle smile. Her voice was light, calm, normal —as if she was trying to bring some sense of normalcy back into the moment.
“I can make cookies,” she offered.
Robin blinked. Then, after a long pause, he let out a slow, shaky breath—something almost like a laugh. Small, barely there, but real.
M’gann’s smile widened. “Chocolate chip?”
Robin nodded.
And just like that, the weight in the room shifted.
There were still questions. Still things left unsaid. But for now, they weren’t important.
Chapter 6: Not Okay, But Better
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Current Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
The kitchen was warm. Not just from the oven, but from the steady hum of voices, the casual banter, the presence of his team—his family .
Dick sat on one of the stools by the counter, a thick blanket draped over his shoulders. He wasn’t speaking. He didn’t have the energy to jump in, to tease Wally back, to add his own snark to the conversation like he usually would.
But he listened.
He let his gaze drift from one person to the next, lingering on each of them just long enough to confirm that, yes, they were here .
M’gann, mixing cookie dough with an easy rhythm, her brow furrowing in concentration as she measured ingredients with practiced care.
Conner, leaning against the counter with his arms crossed, smirking as Wally and Artemis bickered about whose fault it had been that a food truck had exploded last month.
Kaldur, ever calm, standing nearby with his arms crossed, watching over them all with quiet amusement.
And Wally—sitting right beside him, close enough that their shoulders touched, solid and warm, like he was making sure Dick knew he wasn’t going anywhere.
They were all here.
But for how long?
Dick swallowed, fingers curling into the fabric of the blanket as an uneasy chill settled in his chest.
A part of him still expected to wake up. Alone. In that dim, broken apartment, the stench of decay in the air, the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him like a physical thing. He could almost feel the rough fabric of the couch beneath his hands, the jagged edges of his own breathing as he struggled to stay grounded.
He could almost hear the rain dripping through the cracks in the ceiling.
The city outside had been silent. No sirens, no chatter, no signs of life—just a graveyard of ruined buildings and empty streets.
He had been alone .
No— not alone.
His stomach twisted at the memory.
There had been them .
The sorcerer.
He never learned their real name—never got the chance—but he remembered their voice, quiet and tired and filled with something like regret. They had found him, had sat beside him in that ruined apartment, had offered kind words and something even rarer.
A chance .
"I can send you back," they had murmured, voice soft but steady. "Back before everything fell apart. Before The Light won. Before you lost them."
A way out. A way to fix things.
Dick had barely dared to believe them. He had asked why , had demanded to know why they would help him, why they would betray The Light to offer him an escape.
They had smiled, just a little.
"Because I know what it is to lose everything," they had said simply. "And because I was never truly one of them."
Dick had believed them.
Or at least, he thought he had.
But what if—
His breath hitched.
What if it had been a lie ?
What if this wasn’t real? What if the sorcerer had never truly escaped The Light’s grip, had never had the power to send him back? What if this was just another trick —one last illusion, one last bit of torture before they finally killed him?
What if he was still there ?
Trapped in that ruined future, in that shattered city where the streets were empty and the sky was always grey, where he was constantly waiting for the moment when The Light would finally finish him?
What if none of this—his team, the warmth of the kitchen, the smell of cookie dough in the air—was real?
His pulse pounded in his ears, drowning out the steady chatter around him.
His gaze flickered around the kitchen, desperately searching for something— anything —out of place, something that would prove what his gut was screaming at him. That this was just another trick.
M’gann, still focused on the cookie dough, laughing as Artemis flicked flour in Wally’s direction.
Conner, rolling his eyes at them both, but the corners of his lips twitching up in amusement.
Kaldur, shaking his head but saying nothing, exuding quiet patience.
Wally, still pressed against his side, nudging him gently with his elbow, like he knew something was wrong.
They looked real .
They felt real.
But the illusions had always been cruel , hadn’t they?
His fingers clenched tighter around the blanket, his breathing shallow.
If this was real—if the sorcerer had truly sent him back—then he had a chance.
A chance to fix everything. To make sure The Light never won. To make sure none of them ever had to live through that future.
But if it wasn’t real…
If it was just another trick, another mind game—
Then this was nothing more than a fantasy. A dying mind’s last desperate grasp at something safe before reality came crashing back in.
His grip tightened around the blanket, the fabric rough between his fingers.
If he blinked, if he let his guard down for even a second, would the warm kitchen vanish? Would the walls around him crumble into dust, revealing only the wreckage of the world he had lost? Would his friends disappear, leaving him alone again?
He squeezed his eyes shut, taking in a sharp, shaking breath.
"You're not alone, Nightwing."
The sorcerer’s voice echoed in his mind, soft and distant, from before . Before they had cast the spell, before they had promised him that things could change .
"This isn't the end—it's the beginning."
Was it?
Could he trust that?
Or was this just another dream?
The voices around him broke through the spiral, grounding him in the present.
“Okay, but technically it was Artemis who fired the first shot,” Wally argued, waving a hand in her direction.
Artemis rolled her eyes. “You’re the one who threw me into the truck trying to ‘save’ me!”
“I was being heroic !”
“You launched me into a deep fryer.”
“It wasn’t on !”
Kaldur sighed, but there was a flicker of amusement in his expression. “Regardless of whose fault it was, that mission is not one I intend to repeat.”
Dick felt something in his chest loosen —the tension, the lingering unease, the remnants of whatever had cracked inside him earlier. It wasn’t gone, not completely, but it wasn’t suffocating him anymore.
He let out a slow breath, the smallest twitch of his lips betraying his amusement.
M’gann caught the expression and immediately pointed a wooden spoon at them. “And this is why I’m not letting you guys anywhere near the oven.”
Artemis smirked. “You make it sound like we’re a disaster waiting to happen.”
“You are a disaster waiting to happen.”
“Fair,” Wally admitted, grinning.
Dick let his gaze drift again, scanning their faces, taking in the way they moved, the way they laughed, the way they interacted so easily.
Like nothing had changed.
Like he wasn’t—
He swallowed hard, gripping the edges of the blanket a little tighter.
No one was forcing him to talk. No one was pushing him to explain. They had simply gathered around him, surrounding him with warmth and familiarity, grounding him without a single question asked.
He hadn’t realized how much he needed that.
“Cookies should be ready in about fifteen minutes,” M’gann announced, sliding a tray into the oven and dusting off her hands.
Wally perked up. “Sweet.”
Artemis raised an eyebrow. “You’re not even going to pretend you didn’t just eat, like, four sandwiches before we got in here?”
“I have a high metabolism, okay? I need fuel.”
Conner smirked. “I don’t think cookies count as ‘fuel.’”
Wally gasped, placing a dramatic hand over his chest. “ You take that back. ”
Conner just smirked, arms crossed. “No.”
“You monster .” Wally shook his head in exaggerated disappointment. “This is a betrayal of the highest order.” He turned to Dick, expression full of mock outrage. “You hear this, Rob? He doesn’t believe in the sacred power of cookies as fuel.”
Dick let out a quiet huff of laughter before he could stop himself. It was small, barely noticeable, but everyone caught it.
The conversation paused —just for a second, just long enough for the warmth of it to settle in his chest, loosening something tight and knotted deep inside him.
Wally turned toward him immediately, his teasing grin softening just a little. He didn’t push, didn’t call attention to it, just bumped their shoulders together lightly and said, “See? Robin gets it.”
Dick didn’t respond, but the corner of his mouth twitched again, just slightly.
It wasn’t a full smile, wasn’t anywhere near his usual grin, but it was something . And from the way Wally’s eyes softened, the way M’gann smiled just a little more, the way Artemis and Conner shared a brief glance—they all noticed .
Kaldur studied him for a long moment before speaking, his voice careful, measured. “Are you feeling any better?”
Dick hesitated.
Was he?
The laughter, the warmth, the teasing—it was all good , all real, but it didn’t erase what was still there .
He wasn’t fine . He wasn’t even close to fine.
The weight of everything still sat heavy in his chest, pressing down on him, reminding him of the truth he couldn’t escape. The memories of the other time, the other future, the ruined city and the broken people and the emptiness of it all—they weren’t gone . They weren’t even fading .
And yet—
He wasn’t alone.
That was different.
That mattered .
That helped .
So he took a slow breath, exhaled carefully, and gave a small nod.
Not okay .
But better .
Chapter 7: Nothing Came Out
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Current Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
The conversation fizzled out gradually, fading into a comfortable silence. The sounds of the oven humming, the soft clatter of M’gann’s utensils, and the distant ticking of the kitchen clock filled the space instead.
No one rushed to fill the quiet. No one made an effort to force things back into lighthearted teasing. It was an easy, natural lull, the kind that came with familiarity—one that said we’re here, we’re not going anywhere, take your time .
Dick appreciated that.
But he should’ve known it wouldn’t last.
“So… what did happen?” Conner asked bluntly.
M’gann let out a sharp breath and immediately elbowed Conner in the side.
Conner frowned at her. “What?”
“You don’t just say it like that,” she hissed through the mind link, though Dick could still hear her physically sighing in frustration.
“It’s a fair question,” Conner argued. “He scared the crap out of us.”
Dick swallowed, fingers curling slightly in the fabric of the blanket still wrapped around him.
The question had been coming—he’d known it was coming. But he still wasn’t sure how to answer it.
Lying was an option. He was good at lying. He could brush it off, say it was nothing, say it wasn’t a big deal. They’d want to believe him. Maybe they’d even try to believe him.
But they knew him.
And even if they let it go, they wouldn’t actually believe him.
Wally didn’t say anything, but Dick felt him shift beside him, waiting— watching .
He opened his mouth.
Then closed it.
Opened it again.
Nothing came out.
Kaldur didn’t push, but his steady gaze told Dick he was waiting too. Artemis’s expression was carefully neutral, but she leaned forward slightly, just enough to show she was paying attention.
They all were.
Dick clenched his jaw.
He hated this. Hated being looked at like this, like he was fragile, like one wrong word might make him break again.
He forced himself to exhale slowly, carefully, and finally mumbled, “I had a pretty bad nightmare.”
The words felt clumsy in his mouth, too small for what had really happened, but it was close enough.
M’gann’s expression immediately softened. “Oh,” she said gently, like that explained everything.
“Okay,” Wally said, nodding like that was something normal, something understandable. “Yeah. I get that.”
Conner still looked skeptical. “That’s it?”
Dick let out a dry, humorless chuckle, running a hand through his hair. “Well, clearly it wasn’t just any nightmare, but yeah.” He glanced down, tugging at the edge of the blanket. “Didn’t wanna bother anyone, figured I could deal with it myself. Fat lot of good that did.”
He meant it as a joke, but no one laughed.
Wally nudged him with his elbow. “Dude. You know you can wake us up for this kind of thing, right?”
Dick huffed. “Yeah, yeah. And normally I have B to help with this kind of stuff, but he’s not here, so…” He trailed off, shrugging.
There was a pause.
Artemis leaned against the counter, resting her chin in her palm. “So you what ? Decided to sit there and suffer in silence?”
Dick shrugged again, this time with a little more exaggeration. “It’s a classic move.”
Artemis rolled her eyes, unimpressed.
Kaldur’s expression remained unreadable, but there was something thoughtful about the way he was watching him. “Batman often helps you with… nightmares?”
Dick hesitated.
He hadn’t meant to admit that.
He glanced away, shoulders tensing slightly. “Sometimes,” he said finally, voice quieter now.
No one said anything for a moment.
Then Wally, casual as ever, clapped a hand on his shoulder. “Well, lucky for you, you have an entire team now. So if B’s not here, you’ve got us instead.”
There was something reassuring about the way he said it—no teasing, no dramatics, just matter-of-fact certainty .
Dick swallowed.
The team was here.
Dick sucked in a sharp breath, trying to steady himself, but it was too late. His vision blurred, his throat tightened, and before he could stop it, tears welled up in his eyes.
Dammit.
He hated this.
He wasn’t supposed to be the one crying. He was supposed to be the one cracking jokes, the one lifting the mood, the one keeping things light. But now—
“Oh man,” Wally said, voice dripping with fond exasperation. “Here come the waterworks.”
Before Dick could even think about protesting, Wally yanked him into a hug.
It wasn’t careful or hesitant—it was warm and solid, the kind of hug that didn’t ask for permission, didn’t wait to see if he’d accept it. It just was.
And Dick—
Dick melted .
The tension in his shoulders, the last remnants of restraint he’d been holding onto so tightly, unraveled all at once. He squeezed his eyes shut, pressing his face into Wally’s shoulder as the tears slipped down his cheeks, soaking into the fabric of Wally’s shirt.
But he was smiling.
The ache in his chest hadn’t fully gone away, but for the first time in what felt like forever, it didn’t feel unbearable.
“Alright, alright,” Wally muttered, his tone still light but his hold unwavering. “Let it all out, dude. You’re totally ruining my hoodie, by the way, but I guess I’ll let it slide.”
Dick let out something between a laugh and a choked sob, gripping the fabric of Wally’s hoodie a little tighter.
“You own like, twenty of these,” he mumbled.
“Yeah, but this was one of the good ones,” Wally shot back. “And now it’s all wet and snot-covered —”
Dick smacked his shoulder without lifting his head. “Shut up.”
Wally just grinned, squeezing him a little tighter before letting the others back in.
M’gann was already moving, stepping forward and wrapping an arm around both of them, her warmth and reassurance radiating through the space.
Kaldur followed, resting a steady hand on Dick’s back, his presence calm and grounding.
Artemis didn’t hesitate this time, just leaned in and rested her chin lightly on Dick’s other shoulder, like this was something normal .
Even Conner, after a brief moment of hesitation, reached out and gripped Dick’s wrist—a silent I’m here, too .
And just like that, the weight of the world wasn’t quite so heavy anymore.
Dick took a shaky breath, blinking away the last of his tears.
“… You guys are so clingy,” he mumbled, voice thick but teasing.
Wally huffed. “You started it, dude.”
“Yeah, yeah.”
M’gann squeezed his arm lightly. “Feeling better?”
Dick let out a slow breath, looking around at the people surrounding him. The people who had stayed, who had held onto him even when he was too tired to hold on himself.
He nodded.
And that was all it took.
The team didn’t push. They didn’t ask for more. They didn’t press him for details he wasn’t ready to give. They just accepted it. Accepted him .
“Alright,” M’gann said, her voice soft but steady. “That’s good.”
She didn’t sound relieved exactly—just reassured, like she had been ready to hold on as long as he needed. Like all of them had.
Wally finally loosened his hold, but not by much. His arm was still draped around Dick’s shoulders, casual, like he wasn’t quite ready to let go yet. Not until he was sure Dick wouldn’t slip away again.
Dick was… okay with that.
Actually, he was more than okay with that.
He sniffed, scrubbing at his eyes before shaking his head with a watery chuckle. “Man. You guys are so dramatic.”
Artemis snorted. “ We’re dramatic?”
Wally pointed at him. “Dude, you were the one crying in my hoodie five seconds ago.”
Dick rolled his eyes. “And yet, here you are, still wearing it.”
“I like this hoodie, okay? I’m hoping it air-dries before the trauma soaks in.”
Dick huffed another laugh, lighter this time, shaking his head. He was exhausted, wrung out and still a little shaky, but the crushing weight that had been pressing down on his chest before?
It wasn’t gone , not completely. But it wasn’t suffocating him anymore.
The others started shifting back, giving him a little space without actually leaving. M’gann moved toward the oven to check on the cookies. Kaldur returned to leaning against the counter, arms crossed, watching them all with quiet amusement. Conner reclaimed his previous position too, though he kept glancing at Dick like he was still assessing if he was okay.
Even Artemis, despite her usual tough act, gave his knee a quick, light tap before turning her attention back to Wally.
And just like that, the atmosphere settled again, slipping back into something normal.
M’gann peeked into the oven and nodded in satisfaction. “They’re almost done.”
“ Finally ,” Wally groaned, dramatically flopping onto the counter. “I’m starving.”
“You just ate,” Conner deadpanned.
“Okay, and ?”
“Do you have a black hole for a stomach?”
“Listen, I burn a lot of calories, man—”
The teasing picked up again, easy and familiar, and Dick just… sat there for a moment. Listening.
Taking it in.
Letting it ground him.
They were here. They were real .
And for the first time since waking up in the right timeline, he let himself believe it.
Not a trick. Not an illusion. Not a cruel dream that would be ripped away the moment he blinked.
Real.
He pulled the blanket a little tighter around his shoulders, shifting slightly so he was leaning into Wally’s space.
Wally didn’t comment on it, just smirked slightly and nudged him with his elbow again. “Glad to have you back, Rob.”
Dick glanced at him, brow raised. “Where exactly did I go?”
Wally shrugged. “Dunno. Just… wherever your head was at before.” He nodded at him, more serious now. “Wherever that was.”
Dick blinked.
For a second, he thought about telling them everything. About the future he’d escaped, about the world he’d left behind, about the world that had crumbled under The Light’s control. About the sorcerer who had given him this second chance—who had risked everything to send him back.
He thought about telling them how close he had come to losing all of this.
But then Artemis smacked Wally with a dish towel, M’gann pulled the cookies out of the oven, and Conner stole the first one while they were still too hot.
And Dick decided—
Not yet.
Not tonight.
Tonight, this was enough.
He smiled, shifting the blanket around his shoulders as Wally dramatically whined about being abused with kitchen utensils.
Yeah.
For now, this was enough.
Chapter 8: Bereft I
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
>Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 BereftCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
M’gann woke up to the soft hiss of shifting sand beneath her. The air was crisp and cool, the sky above her an endless stretch of darkness sprinkled with countless stars. A desert. She was in a desert.
She sat up slowly, disoriented, her fingers sinking into the fine grains of sand around her. Her head ached, a dull throbbing behind her temples, and everything felt... off.
Hello, Megan!
The familiar phrase popped into her mind unbidden, but the usual spark of excitement wasn’t there. Instead, confusion pressed in around her like a thick fog.
“I’m on Earth,” she murmured, her voice barely more than a breath.
But... how?
Frowning, she glanced down at herself. She was wearing a costume—one she didn’t remember putting on.
Why am I wearing this?
M’gann pushed herself to her feet, brushing sand from her legs as she took a hesitant step forward. And how did I get to Earth?
The throbbing in her head flared as if protesting the question, and she winced. She tried to focus, to think back to what had happened before she woke up here, but her memories were fuzzy, slipping through her grasp like sand between her fingers.
Why does my head hurt so much?
She took another step, only for her foot to sink too deep into the sand. She yelped as she lost her balance, tumbling forward and rolling down the side of the dune in an ungraceful heap.
For a moment, she lay there, dazed.
Is this a dream?
Before she could pull herself up, a heavy thud landed next to her, sending up a small cloud of sand.
M’gann gasped, scrambling backward as the dust cleared. A figure stood there, his broad frame silhouetted against the moonlit sky.
A low, feral growl rumbled from his throat.
M’gann’s breath hitched. She knew that symbol. The red “S” emblazoned across his chest.
“Wait,” she whispered, eyes wide.
The boy’s head snapped up, fixing her with an intense, almost animalistic stare. His eyes burned with something raw.
M’gann swallowed, forcing her voice to stay steady. “Are you... Superman?”
The only response was a sharp intake of breath. Then, with no warning, the boy’s hands flew to his shirt, tearing it apart with a guttural scream.
M’gann barely had time to react before he lunged.
She gasped, throwing herself to the side as his fist swung through the air where she had just been. The wind from the punch alone sent a sharp sting across her skin.
He growled again, turning toward her, his movements tense and aggressive.
M’gann’s heart pounded.
“Wait! I don’t want to fight—”
But he wasn’t listening. With another furious shout, he lunged again, fist raised.
M’gann let out a yelp and jumped into the air just as his punch struck the sand beneath her, sending a shockwave through the ground.
The boy didn’t hesitate. His muscles tensed, and then—
He jumped.
Straight up.
Right after her.
M’gann’s breath caught in her throat. He can fly?
No—he wasn’t flying. He was leaping , but it was just as terrifying. He was coming straight for her.
Instinct took over.
M’gann raised a hand, summoning her telekinesis, and pushed.
A force rippled between them, sending both of them flying in opposite directions. She barely managed to steady herself midair, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Below, the boy twisted mid-fall, landing on the sand in a crouch before bounding away into the distance, disappearing into the darkness.
M’gann hovered there, trembling, trying to process what had just happened.
Not a dream, she thought, curling up slightly in the air, hugging herself.
Her head was pounding, her heart racing.
Not a dream.
A nightmare.
Dick groaned, trudging through the endless stretch of sand, his boots sinking into the soft surface with every step. The desert air was dry, almost suffocating, and the heat clung to his skin despite the cool night breeze.
"Great," he muttered to himself. "Lost in the middle of nowhere. Just another day in the life."
The landscape around him was barren, save for a few towering rock formations jutting out from the sand. He made his way toward them, seeking higher ground. Maybe he could get a better vantage point—figure out where the hell he was.
As he reached one of the taller rocks, something caught his eye. A dust cloud in the distance, rising fast, moving toward him.
DIck narrowed his eyes, quickly ducking behind the rock.
That’s not just the wind.
Peeking out from behind the boulder, he adjusted his mask’s lenses, zooming in on the source of the disturbance. A convoy of armored vehicles rumbled across the sand, kicking up dust in their wake. Soldiers marched alongside them, their dark silhouettes stark against the pale dunes.
His eyes zeroed in on the insignia on their uniforms.
Red armbands. Military-grade rifles.
He sighed. "Those are Bialyan Republican Army uniforms."
Great. That’s just what I needed.
He moved quickly, climbing up the rock with practiced ease until he reached the top. The height gave him a better view of the convoy’s movement—definitely military, definitely organized, and definitely not something he wanted to run into.
"But what are Bialyans doing in—" He flicked his wrist, activating the holographic map on his gauntlet. The blue light flickered as it loaded, the desert terrain rendering itself in a wireframe grid.
Location: Bialya.
Dick blinked.
"Uh… Bialya. Okay."
The realization made his stomach twist uncomfortably.
"Better question—what am I doing in Bialya?" His brow furrowed as he scrolled through the date settings. "In September?" His eyes widened slightly as the map confirmed the month.
His frown deepened. "What happened to March?"
The last thing he remembered…
His mind reeled, grasping at fragmented memories, but nothing concrete surfaced. He had been with the team. He had been somewhere else . And now—
Now he was here.
A sinking feeling settled in his gut.
"Better radio Batman," he muttered, tapping the communicator in his ear. His finger hovered over the activation switch—
Then, suddenly, a memory flickered through his mind.
Maintain radio silence at all times.
Batman’s voice. Steady. An order that was drilled into him more times than he could count.
Dick hesitated.
Then sighed.
"Or not."
Flipping off the boulder with a practiced somersault, he landed lightly in the sand below. If Batman wanted radio silence, fine. But that still didn’t explain how he got here, or why the last several months seemed to have vanished from his memory.
His eyes scanned the ground as he moved, looking for anything that might give him a clue. And then—
He stopped short.
Something was half-buried in the sand ahead of him, caught in the wind and tangled around a jagged rock. The fabric was torn, its edges frayed and stained with dirt.
Dick crouched down, carefully pulling the cloth free.
His breath hitched as the familiar red S emblem came into view.
The Superman symbol.
Dick’s grip tightened around the fabric.
His pulse quickened.
This just got a whole lot worse.
“Hey.”
A voice. Distant. Familiar.
“Beautiful.”
A pause. Then—
“Wake up.”
Artemis’s eyes snapped open.
The first thing she registered was the dim, musty interior of a shack. Wooden beams, rough walls, a dirt floor. A single broken window let in a sliver of moonlight, casting jagged shadows along the walls.
The second thing she registered was the boy crouched beside her.
Artemis shrieked, scrambling back until her shoulders hit the wall. Her heart pounded, her hands grasping at her bow.
“Hey, it’s okay! It’s okay!” The boy raised his hands in surrender, eyes wide, voice rushed. “I-I won’t hurt you. I’m one of the good guys. You know—Kid Flash.”
Artemis’s eyes narrowed. Her breathing was still uneven, but she forced herself to focus. Now that she got a better look at him, she recognized his face from the news—freckles, messy red hair, stupidly earnest expression. But—
She scowled. “I’ve seen Kid Flash on the news. He doesn’t wear black.”
It was true. The Kid Flash she knew wore bright, obnoxious yellow. This guy? Look like a shadowed version of the hero she had seen before.
Wally glanced down at himself with a frown. “Yeah, uh… still a little unclear on that myself.” Then, nodding toward her, “What about you? Uh, Green Arrow fixation?”
Artemis followed his gaze and realized what she was wearing—a green combat suit, fitted with a quiver of arrows strapped to her back.
Her fingers curled into fists.
“Who put me in this?” she demanded.
Wally let out a nervous chuckle. “Wow. Yeah, I am not touching that with a ten-foot—uh—” He cleared his throat. “So, you know how to use that bow?”
Artemis glared at him. “Yeah. My dad taught me.”
Her stomach twisted at the thought.
Of course this was his doing.
Artemis’s hands clenched tighter, her anger bubbling beneath the surface. “Dad,” she muttered, her voice dripping with frustration. “He must have done this. Another one of his stupid tests.”
Wally frowned. “What kind of test?”
Artemis met his eyes, deadpan. “He probably wants me to kill you.”
Wally blinked.
Before either of them could react, a sharp whistling sound split the air.
Artemis’s instincts screamed at her.
Wally’s eyes widened in alarm. “Uh—”
No time.
Without thinking, he grabbed Artemis’s wrist and yanked her toward the door.
They barely made it outside before the shack behind them exploded.
The blast sent heat rushing against their backs, the ground shaking beneath them as wood and debris flew in all directions. Artemis stumbled, coughing as smoke and dust filled the air.
Wally steadied her, but his attention was already locked on something else.
Artemis followed his gaze.
Tanks.
A line of them, rolling toward them through the dunes, cannons aimed. The moonlight glinted off their metal plating, the insignia on their sides barely visible through the haze.
“Oh, come on ,” Wally groaned.
The first shot fired.
“Run!”
They sprinted in the opposite direction, sand kicking up beneath their feet as the tanks rumbled closer. The air filled with the deafening boom of artillery, shells slamming into the dunes around them, sending up bursts of fire and debris.
Artemis risked a glance over her shoulder, assessing the distance. Too close. They weren’t going to outrun them like this.
Think fast.
She skidded to a stop, yanking an arrow from her quiver and spinning on her heel.
Wally noticed immediately. “What are you—”
Artemis didn’t answer. She notched the arrow, aimed beneath the nearest tank, and fired.
The explosion was instant.
A shockwave blasted through the sand as the tank launched into the air, flipping over itself before crashing down in a twisted heap of metal and smoke.
Wally’s jaw dropped.
“Okay,” he muttered, “ noted. ”
Before Artemis could react, he scooped her up—bridal style—and took off at superspeed.
Artemis let out a startled yell, instinctively grabbing onto his shoulders as the landscape blurred around them.
“Sorry,” Wally said, dodging another blast. “They’ve got bigger arrows.”
Artemis huffed, but she couldn’t argue with that. “Thanks.”
Wally smirked. “Hey, told you—good guy.”
They sped across the dunes, the tanks falling farther behind.
Then, without looking at her, Wally added, “Now, not to pry, but what’s your name?”
Artemis hesitated.
Before she could answer, he continued, “Oh, and what’s this about you killing me?”
She sighed.
Yeah. This was gonna be fun.
M’gann soared through the night sky, the cool desert air brushing against her skin as she flew high above the dunes.
I’m actually on Earth!
Excitement bubbled inside her, warmth spreading through her chest. She had dreamed of this moment for so long, imagined what it would be like, picturing it just like the shows she had watched—adventures, friendships, laughter.
But… this wasn’t exactly like TV.
Her joy dimmed slightly as confusion crept in.
Why can’t I remember how I got here?
She furrowed her brows, slowing her flight as she tried to concentrate. Think, M’gann. Remember.
She closed her eyes and let herself float, settling into a meditative pose mid-air. The desert stretched endlessly beneath her, silent and vast, but her mind reached inward, searching.
Somewhere far below, a figure stood next to a strange machine, his broad shoulders tense. The moonlight illuminated his symbol—a red "S" on his chest, standing out starkly against his black T-shirt.
Conner.
His hand rested against the machine, fingers curling slightly like he was bracing himself.
Another voice, unseen but familiar, spoke softly in the night.
“Good idea. Go.”
Conner hesitated, then, voice low and steady, murmured, “Be careful.”
The vision shifted.
M’gann was no longer in the sky but back inside Mount Justice, warm and safe. The kitchen was filled with the scent of freshly baked cookies as she held up a tray of them, steam still rising from their golden surface.
“Careful, Superboy,” she said, smiling. “They’re hot.”
Wally appeared in an instant, snatching a cookie off the tray before she could protest. He winked. “Not as hot as you, babe.”
M’gann blinked in surprise. “Thanks, Wally. That’s, um… sweet.”
Wally took a dramatic bite, swallowing quickly. “Not as sweet as you, sugar.”
Artemis and Robin entered the kitchen just in time to witness the exchange.
Artemis rolled her eyes and smacked the back of Wally’s head before snatching a cookie for herself. “Oh, grow up.”
“ Ow! ” Wally yelped, rubbing his head.
Before anyone could say anything else, a voice cut through the room, clear and authoritative.
“Team, report to the mission room.”
Batman’s voice echoed over the intercom.
The warmth of the memory wrapped around M’gann, filling her with something bittersweet.
I’m on a team.
She let the thought settle in, let herself feel it.
“I have friends! I belong here.” She exclaimed.
And Conner—
Her stomach flipped slightly.
He might be in danger. “I need to find him. Find them.”
Without hesitating, she reached out with her mind, her telepathic voice stretching as far as it could.
Hello? Um, team?
Silence.
M’gann’s heart skipped a beat. “Maybe they’re just out of my range…”
But something about the emptiness in the link made her uneasy.
Wally skidded to a stop, finally slowing enough to put Artemis down on the sand. He bent forward, bracing his hands on his knees as he sucked in deep breaths.
“Sorry,” he panted. “Running on empty. Don't think I've eaten in a while. Been out here for over twenty-four hours… Or my cupboards wouldn’t be bare.”
Artemis barely had time to respond before something landed heavily between them, sending up a blast of sand.
The sudden impact sent a shockwave through the ground, and both Wally and Artemis let out startled screams.
Before Wally could react further, the other’s fist swung out, catching him across the chest with terrifying force.
Wally barely had time to register what was happening before he was flying through the air—his back slammed hard against a nearby rockface, pain exploding through his body as he collapsed onto the ground.
Artemis gasped, eyes darting between him and the other boy.
He turned to her next, eyes burning with something wild and uncontrolled.
Not good.
Artemis barely managed to back handspring away as he lunged. In one fluid motion, she reached back, grabbed an arrow, notched it, and fired.
The explosive arrow struck him dead-on—
The blast sent sand flying in every direction, engulfing the area in smoke and debris.
Artemis didn’t hesitate. She was already moving, rolling to the side as he ran straight through the explosion like it was nothing .
She barely avoided his next hit—his fist smashed into the sand where she had been a second ago, sending a tremor through the ground.
Before he could strike again—
A missile slammed into him.
The impact sent the guy sprawling, a crater forming in the sand where he landed.
Somewhere miles away, M’gann gasped, clutching her head as the pain rippled through her connection to Conner.
Superboy! Where are you?!
Her voice rang out telepathically, her concern thick in the words.
But Conner didn’t answer.
The tanks reappeared over the dunes, rolling back toward them, weapons locked and ready.
Then—
The guy leapt out of the crater, heading straight for the nearest tank. He tore into it like it was made of paper, his fists denting metal, his growl low and dangerous.
Artemis stared, her breathing still heavy. “Whose side is he on?”
Wally groaned from where he was still half-slumped against the rock. “Wanna stick around and find out?”
He didn’t wait for an answer.
Before Artemis could protest, Wally grabbed her and took off, sprinting across the dunes as artillery fire rained down around them.
They didn’t make it far.
His foot clipped a jagged rock, throwing off his balance.
“Uh-oh.”
The next thing they knew, they were tumbling down a steep sand dune, rolling head over heels until they landed at the bottom in a tangled heap.
Two planes roared overhead.
Then—gunfire.
“Get down!” Wally shouted, covering Artemis as the ground around them erupted with bullets.
Don't worry! I'm almost there!
The voice wasn’t his.
It wasn’t Artemis’s either.
Artemis’s eyes widened. “Did you just hear a girl talking in your head?”
Wally groaned, shifting slightly. “Girls are always on my mind. But they’re not usually talking.”
Before Artemis could glare at him properly, the sky ripped apart.
The two planes suddenly slammed into each other as if an invisible force had crushed them together. A deafening explosion lit up the night sky, sending flaming wreckage spiraling to the ground.
From the smoke, a figure descended, floating gracefully toward them.
A girl.
Red hair, green skin, a red-and-black costume, and a symbol Artemis vaguely recognized.
Wally blinked up at her.
“Well, J’onn,” he muttered, looking her over, “the costume looks familiar… but I’m not sure the new bod screams ‘Manhunter.’ ”
The girl beamed. “You know my uncle J’onn? Hello, Megan! Of course you do! You’re Kid Flash! Wally! And you’re Artemis!”
Wally’s eyes widened slightly. “Wait, wait, wait. Martian Manhunter’s your uncle? Is that how you know my name?”
Artemis raised a brow, smirking. “Your name is really Wally?”
Wally sighed in deep, profound disappointment. “Why is that what you take away from this?”
M’gann’s expression softened. “It’s okay. We’re teammates. Friends.” She gave them both a hopeful smile. “I made you cookies.”
Artemis blinked. “You know her?” she asked Wally, suspicious.
Wally put both hands up in mock innocence. “I swear, beautiful, never seen her before in my life. At least—”
M’gann’s face fell slightly. “You both lost your memories too.”
She straightened, determination shining in her eyes. “Come on. I’ll fill you in as we go. Robin and Superboy need our help.”
Wally squinted. “Of course. Robin and Super what now?”
M’gann sighed.
This was going to take some explaining.
Chapter 9: Bereft II
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
>Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 BereftCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
The desert stretched endlessly beneath the night sky, the sand cool under the moonlight. Robin’s boots barely made a sound as he ran, his breathing steady despite the ache in his muscles. He wasn’t entirely sure why he was here, only that something deep in his gut had driven him to this exact spot.
“I really wish I could remember why I put a GPS marker here,” he muttered under his breath.
A glint of metal caught his eye, half-buried in the sand. He dropped low behind a boulder, peering around its edge. A box . Heavy-duty, reinforced, and definitely not something that belonged in the middle of nowhere.
“Huh,” he whispered. “Guessing that’s why.”
He moved swiftly, dropping down beside it, fingers brushing the metal surface just as the ground exploded around him.
Armed soldiers burst up from beneath the sand, weapons raised, their movements precise and coordinated. An ambush.
Robin was already moving. He dropped a smoke bomb, the thick white fog swallowing the battlefield in seconds. The first soldier didn’t even have time to react before Robin’s foot connected with his jaw, sending him sprawling. He twisted mid-motion, grabbing another by the arm and using their own momentum to flip them over his shoulder, slamming them into the ground.
The remaining soldiers recovered quickly. Gunfire erupted, bullets slicing through the night—
And then—
A blur of red and black.
“ I’ll hold that. Thanks! ”
The soldiers’ weapons vanished from their hands before they could even blink.
Robin barely had a second to register Wally —Wally, here, alive, moving like a streak of lightning—before white-hot agony erupted behind his eyes.
His knees nearly buckled.
The world lurched.
Robin clamped his hands over his eyelids, pressing hard against the sudden, searing pain. His breath hitched as something in his mind snapped into place—
Memories.
All of them.
Like floodgates breaking wide open, they crashed down on him, overwhelming, unstoppable.
He remembered .
He remembered everything .
How this played out before. How it ended .
How he failed .
For a moment, he just breathed, focusing on the sting behind his eyes, on the feel of the desert air against his skin. Then, carefully, deliberately, he forced his expression into something more neutral.
He couldn’t screw up the timeline. Not yet. Not until he was sure he could change it without making things worse . If he messed with too much, too soon, he’d be flying blind. He wouldn’t know what was coming. He wouldn’t be able to save as many people.
He couldn’t risk that.
So he swallowed down the turmoil, the desperation, and forced himself to smile.
“K.F.!” he said, voice bright, too bright. “Man, it’s good to see a familiar face.”
Wally slowed to a stop beside him, tossing the confiscated guns into a pile. He looked Robin up and down, concern flickering in his green eyes. “Hey, Rob. Memory loss?”
Robin let out an exaggerated sigh. “ Six months! ”
Wally winced. “Oof. Been there.”
Robin rolled his shoulders, forcing himself to stay relaxed even as his mind raced, calculating, reworking every plan he had ever made.
They had work to do.
“Let’s hogtie these creeps,” he grumbled, voice edged with something sharp, something almost spiteful. “Then we can compare notes.”
The group stood over the bound attackers, their unconscious bodies slumped against the sand. The desert air was still, the only sound the faint rustle of wind against the rocks.
Dick turned toward the others, his mind still reeling with the weight of knowing —of remembering everything but pretending he didn’t. For now, he had to act like the rest of them. Like he was lost, trying to piece things together.
“So… we’re a team?” he asked, his voice carefully neutral.
M’gann nodded. “The four of us and Superboy.”
Dick glanced down at the strip of fabric in his hand. The iconic red S stood out against the material, familiar and unmistakable.
“Then this must be his,” he mused, turning it over between his fingers.
M’gann’s face brightened. “Yes! Did you see him?”
Before Dick could answer, Artemis spoke up.
“I think we did.”
Wally scoffed, crossing his arms. “ Feral boy? Some teammate. He attacked us.”
Artemis shot him a look. “He didn’t know who we are. I don’t know who we are.”
DIck hummed thoughtfully, running his fingers along the rough fabric of the Superman insignia.
“I remember Batman ordering radio silence,” he muttered finally, watching their reactions. “Our team must work for him.”
Wally frowned, his fingers absently drifting to the Flash symbol on his chest. “How do you know we don’t work for my mentor?” He blinked as something shifted beneath his touch. “Whoa.”
The others turned just in time to see his suit change.
The sleek black and red flickered, then lightened, morphing into the usual yellow and red version.
Wally grinned. “This is so cool !” He pressed the emblem again, and the colors snapped back to their stealth mode. “I can switch modes just by touching it? That’s awesome .”
Curious, the others followed his lead, pressing the symbols on their own suits.
Nothing happened.
Artemis huffed in irritation, crossing her arms. “We look ridiculous. Quit touching yourself!”
Dick smirked. Some things never changed.
Artemis turned serious, shaking her head. “We need our memories back.”
M’gann nodded, her expression turning solemn. To help Superboy, she sent, her voice gentle in their minds.
She took a breath, stepping forward. “I brought you into my mind before—to share what I’ve remembered so far. But I need your help. Together, our broken memories can form a whole, if you open your minds to mine.”
Artemis stiffened. Her green eyes flickered with something guarded. “You want to paw through our private thoughts?”
M’gann hesitated. “I have no wish to intrude, but—”
Wally cut in with a broad grin. “My brain’s all yours. Try not to let its brilliance overwhelm you.”
Dick rolled his eyes. “Or underwhelm you. Hey, why isn’t anyone ever just whelmed?”
Artemis sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Last six months only, and only what you need.”
Robin felt Wally’s gaze flick toward him, and before he even spoke, Dick knew what was coming.
“Rob…?” Wally’s voice was quieter now, laced with something hesitant.
Dick didn’t answer immediately. His heartbeat felt just a little too loud in his ears.
M’gann was waiting.
Robin exhaled slowly.
“Stay out of what I have boxed off,” he tried. “Just—just give me a moment to set it up.”
Wally’s brow furrowed. “Rob, what —”
Dick ignored him.
Carefully, he built his mental walls. The same defenses he had crafted a hundred times over in the past. The circus tent. The mirrors. The ticket booth. A carefully constructed maze, designed to keep things hidden.
If M’gann touched anything beyond what he allowed, she would find herself in a labyrinth of endless distractions.
When he was sure it was secure, he nodded. “Alright. It should be okay now. Just don’t go digging. And only what you need.”
M’gann hesitated but eventually nodded.
A rush of memories flooded through them, fragmented but vivid. Each piece snapping into place, forming a picture that still had far too many gaps.
Batman’s voice was calm and steady, a briefing given with precision. “The Watchtower detected an immense power surge in the Bialyan desert. Spectral analysis revealed elements non-terrestrial in origin. Find out what happened at that site—what landed there. Bialya is a rogue state ruled by Queen Bee and not a member of the League’s U.N. Charter. All communications are subject to interception. Maintain radio silence at all times. You’ll land in Qurac, on Bialya’s border, two clicks from the hot zone.”
The image shifted. The desert stretched before them, vast and silent under the night sky as they disembarked from the jet.
“All clear,” Robin’s own voice echoed, calm and controlled.
“The Bialyans control the site,” Artemis noted, scanning the area with narrowed eyes.
Kaldur nodded, his expression serious. “Set up here.”
Conner knelt down, placing a strange metal box onto the sand. A machine. Something important.
Robin was crouched beside the device, fingers flying across the keyboard with ease. “We’ll be up and running in no time.”
Wally grinned, pointing toward the readings. “Jackpot! The site’s lousy with Zeta beam radiation.”
Robin barely glanced up. “Detecting non-terrestrial trace elements from the tent.”
M’gann straightened, determination in her stance. “I’ll check it out in camouflage mode.”
Kaldur nodded. “Good idea. Go.”
Conner turned toward her, his brow furrowed. “Careful.”
Kaldur’s voice was steady. “And maintain telepathic contact.”
“I will, Aqualad.”
Reality snapped back in an instant.
The team jerked upright, startled gasps echoing between them as their minds pulled away from the shared memories. The desert night air felt colder now, heavier with realization.
“Aqualad!” they all said at once, the name slipping from their lips instinctively.
Robin’s pulse pounded. “Where is he? What happened next?”
Do I really still have to act like I don’t remember this entire situation? he thought to himself, barely resisting the urge to sigh.
M’gann’s expression twisted with worry. “I don’t know! That’s the last thing I—I mean, we remember.”
Wally’s jaw clenched. “We landed 24 hours ago. If Kaldur’s been wandering the desert that long, well… That’s not good for a guy with gills.”
Robin was already moving, fingers flying over his glove’s holoscreen, activating the tracker embedded in their suits. Now that he knew to look, it was easy to find.
“He’s close,” Robin said, eyes locked on the glowing map that flickered to life above his wrist. A pulsing red dot blinked just southeast of their position.
“But he’s not moving.”
Kaldur was barely conscious, his body limp against the sand, his skin far too dry. He mumbled something in Atlantean, his words slurred and feverish.
Dick crouched beside him, straining to pick out anything useful, but none of it made sense. His normally sharp, composed friend was completely out of it.
M’gann hovered nearby, her expression pinched with concern. “I can’t restore his memories in this condition.”
Dick’s jaw tightened. Kaldur wasn’t just exhausted—he was dehydrated. Badly. If they didn’t get him water, memory loss was going to be the least of their problems.
“He needs immediate rehydration,” Dick murmured. “Call the Bioship.”
M’gann’s eyes fluttered shut as she reached for a mental connection, only to grimace. “It’s out of range,” she admitted, shaking her head. “But you can get him there fast.”
Dick turned to Wally, who frowned. “He’s too heavy, and I’m too low on fuel.” He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, then shot Artemis a look. “Right now, I couldn’t even carry her .”
Artemis scowled. “ Gee, thanks. ”
Then she turned to M’gann. “Why not just levitate him back?”
M’gann hesitated, guilt flashing across her face. “I can’t ,” she snapped. “I have to find Superboy. Six months ago, he didn’t exist. He has no memories—just animal impulse . I’m the only one who can help him.”
Wally let out an exasperated groan. “Superboy’s indestructible! Just ask those tanks,” he argued, waving a hand. “It’s Aqualad who needs your help! Like, now! ”
Dick opened his mouth to add to the argument—because, yeah, Superboy could handle himself—but then M’gann stiffened.
Her entire body locked up, eyes going wide in horror.
Then she gasped, staggering back a step.
Dick immediately knew what that meant.
“No— Superboy’s in pain! ” M’gann’s voice was tight, panicked.
A split second later, she shot into the sky, flying off toward wherever Superboy was.
Dick exhaled sharply, dragging a gloved hand down his face.
“We still don’t know what erased our memories!” he called after her, though she was already too far away to hear. “It could happen again! ”
Well , he thought dryly, you don’t know who erased our memories. I do. Psimon is a pain to deal with.
His fingers twitched at the thought. Note to self: work more on mental defenses.
Pushing that aside for now, he turned back to the team. Kaldur needed help, and they weren’t going to get it by standing around arguing.
“We should start heading for the Bioship,” Dick muttered, standing.
They didn’t have time to waste.
Wally’s arms burned .
Dragging an unconscious Kaldur across the desert wasn’t exactly how he’d planned to spend his night—especially when he was already running on fumes—but here they were. He and Artemis had rigged together a makeshift stretcher from salvaged supplies, doing their best to keep Kaldur stable as they followed Robin’s lead.
Robin jogged ahead, scanning the terrain, eyes sharp even in the dim moonlight. “Quick, over there.”
Wally and Artemis barely had time to react before he veered off, ducking behind a massive boulder. Wally grit his teeth and adjusted his grip on Kaldur’s side, moving as fast as he could without dropping him. They reached cover just in time, their bodies pressing into the cool stone.
Kaldur muttered something low and fevered, Atlantean words spilling from cracked lips.
Artemis pressed a hand against his shoulder, voice gentle but firm. “Shh. Kaldur, quiet now.”
Robin’s gaze flicked between them and the open desert. “We can’t risk a firefight with Aqualad KO’d like this.”
Wally huffed, shaking his head. “It’s not just him. I’m way out of juice.” He wasn’t exaggerating. His limbs felt like lead . Running on empty sucked.
Artemis sighed. “And I’m almost out of arrows.”
Before either of them could say anything else, Robin was gone.
Just— gone .
Wally groaned. “Ugh. I forgot how much I hate it when he does the ninja thing.” He let his head drop back against the boulder for a second before turning his attention back to Artemis. His brow furrowed slightly. “Hey, you never said why your dad would want you to—” He made a vague ktttk noise, mimicking a blade slicing across a throat.
Artemis glanced at him, then away. “I got confused by some old movie I saw the other night. About a ninja girl whose ninja dad ordered her to kill her ninja boyfriend ’cause he was from a rival ninja clan.”
Wally smirked. “So, I’m your ninja boyfriend , huh?”
Artemis shot him a flat look. “Hey, amnesia , remember? Completely forgot how truly annoying you are.”
Wally scoffed. “Oh, like you’re the goddess of congeniality.”
Before Artemis could come up with a comeback, Robin’s voice cut in, exasperated and teasing all at once.
“ Yeesh. Get a room. ”
Wally turned sharply. “Dude, where were you? ”
Robin smirked. That smug, I-know-something-you-don’t smirk that was more infuriating than Wally cared to admit. “Breaking radio silence.”
And then—
Laughter.
A sharp, eerie cackle echoed across the desert, bouncing off the rocks, warping, stretching— too much like Robin’s own laugh, but wrong.
Wally’s stomach twisted.
Before he could process it, explosions erupted on the other side of the boulder. A wall of fire and sound roared into the air, illuminating the night with bursts of violent orange light.
Robin didn’t even flinch.
“That’s our cue,” he said, already moving. “ Move! ”
Wally and Artemis didn’t hesitate. They lifted Kaldur again, dragging him toward the rendezvous point. The Bioship was camouflaged somewhere ahead, its form hidden beneath M’gann’s mental command.
Robin stayed close behind, footsteps barely making a sound as he kept watch over their escape.
Whatever he had just done—whatever he knew that they didn’t—Wally didn’t have the energy to question it.
Not yet.
Artemis sat beside Kaldur on the Bioship, watching his chest rise and fall in slow, steady breaths. His skin was still far too dry for comfort, but the color was finally starting to return to his face. The liquid IV in his arm dripped rhythmically, rehydrating him drop by drop.
He was stable. That was what mattered.
Artemis exhaled softly, rubbing at her arms. The quiet hum of the Bioship was soothing in a way she hadn’t expected, a steady presence in the background as she kept watch over her unconscious leader.
Leader.
She had barely wrapped her head around the idea. Kaldur always seemed so composed—calm, in control, the kind of person people listened to. But now, looking at him like this, vulnerable and still too pale, it was hard to reconcile that image with the person in front of her.
A quiet voice—warm, familiar—slipped into her mind.
I've got Superboy. He's back to normal, and we're on our way.
M’gann.
Artemis let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. Good. One less thing to worry about.
But the relief barely had time to settle before Kaldur jolted upright.
His movements were abrupt, disoriented, and his eyes darted wildly around the Bioship. His muscles tensed, shoulders squared for battle even as exhaustion pulled at his body.
Who are you , he demanded, voice firm, and how did you get inside my head?
Artemis startled, hands instinctively raised in a placating gesture. "Whoa, hey—it's okay!" she said quickly. "You're safe. You're on our ship."
Kaldur didn’t relax. His eyes flicked to the unfamiliar liquid IV in his arm, then back to her, wary and assessing. He looked ready to launch himself off the bed at the first sign of danger.
Artemis opened her mouth to try again, but before she could, M’gann's voice rang through their heads once more.
Hello, Megan! There was a mental thunk , like someone smacking their forehead. Aqualad’s memories! I knew I forgot something.
Artemis winced at the phrasing. Great. That’s not ominous or anything.
Kaldur’s eyes narrowed further. Memories ? His voice was sharp, suspicious.
Before anyone could respond, a second voice chimed in—this one full of dramatic disappointment.
Aw, man. Me too. I didn't get a souvenir from the mission.
Artemis groaned. Wally. Seriously?
His mental tone was completely unbothered. What? I'm just saying, if we're handing out missing memories, maybe we could get some cool stuff out of this. A laser sword, a pet alien, a jetpack—
M’gann sighed. Don’t worry. Got the souvenir thing covered.
Chapter 10: Mind Games
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
>Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 BereftCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
Back at Mount Justice, the team sat in the mission briefing room, the atmosphere thick with anticipation. The air was still, heavy with expectation. The faint hum of the overhead lights filled the silence, the only sound punctuating the tension that had settled over them.
All eyes were locked on Batman, who stood at the head of the table, his presence as solid and imposing as ever. His cape draped around him, shadows clinging to the sharp angles of his suit.
“I’ve asked J’onn to assist you all in strengthening your mental barriers,” he stated, his voice cutting through the stillness like a blade. No hesitation. No wasted words. Just the direct, unwavering command of a man who expected them to follow it. His gaze swept over the team, keen and assessing, lingering on each of them for just a second longer than necessary.
“Your last mission proved that Psimon remains a formidable opponent,” he continued. “You were compromised. That cannot happen again.”
Dick fought the urge to smirk.
Oh, this is gonna be fun.
He kept his expression carefully neutral, nodding along with the others as if this was just another routine training session. As if he wasn’t already internally dying of amusement.
Because the others?
They were nervous.
Psychic attacks weren’t something they had much experience handling. Sure, they’d fought powerful enemies, faced down threats that could crush them in a second—but this was different. Having someone else in your h ead , shifting through your thoughts, digging into the things you didn’t want exposed? That was a whole different kind of terrifying.
Dick understood why they were uneasy.
But for him?
This was a joke .
If there was one thin g he didn’t need to work on, it was his mental shields. They weren’t just good—they were among the best in the world. And they had to be. If they weren’t, he wouldn’t have survived as long as he had in the last timeline.
Wouldn’t have lasted through the constant psychic attacks.
Wouldn’t have fought off the mind control attempts that had taken down people stronger than him.
Wouldn’t have withstood the invasive prying of beings who could tear into someone’s consciousness like it was nothing .
His mind had been his fortress . His one unbreakable stronghold.
And there was no way J’onn was getting in.
Batman continued, oblivious to Dick’s internal amusement. “J’onn will lead you through each other’s minds. You’ll attempt to keep him out, and he’ll provide feedback on where your barriers need improvement.”
J’onn inclined his head slightly, his expression calm and unreadable. “Mental defenses are like muscles—they must be trained. This exercise will help you recognize weaknesses and reinforce your strengths.”
His voice was steady, smooth—just the right balance of authority and reassurance. The kind of voice that made you want to trust him, made you want to believe that everything was under control.
And for most of the team, it worked.
Most of them.
Dick flicked his gaze across the room, taking stock of their reactions.
Artemis had her arms crossed, her expression carefully neutral, but the tightness in her shoulders betrayed her unease.
Conner was tense, his brow furrowed, hands curling into fists almost imperceptibly.
M’gann was watching J’onn closely, her posture straight, attentive—but beneath that, Dick could feel the nervous energy radiating from her.
Even Wally, who was normally the first to crack a joke, was bouncing his knee slightly under the table, restless.
They were all worried.
And why wouldn’t they be?
Letting someone into your mind—into the deepest parts of yourself, the places even you didn’t like to look—wasn’t something you just did .
Even with someone as trustworthy as J’onn, it was unnerving .
Dick, meanwhile, was trying very hard not to laugh .
J’onn gestured for them to sit. “Who will go first?”
Before anyone else could even think about answering—
“Ooo, me!” Wally shot his hand up, grinning. “I wanna see what my brain looks like!”
Dick bit his tongue to keep from making a joke.
Oh, Wally.
He already knew Wally’s mind was going to be a disaster, but now? Now they were about to get visual confirmation.
J’onn gave a small nod, closing his eyes.
And then—
The world around them shifted .
They opened their eyes inside Wally’s mind.
And immediately, Dick had to bite down on his cheek to keep from laughing.
A traffic jam.
They were standing in the middle of a massive, congested highway, stretching endlessly in both directions. Cars honked around them, their blaring horns overlapping into a chaotic, headache-inducing symphony. Exhaust filled the air, a thick haze hovering just above the pavement.
Every lane was packed bumper to bumper, vehicles of every make and model frozen in place like they had been trapped there for hours .
Somehow, this felt exactly right for Wally’s brain.
Artemis turned in a slow circle, taking in the sheer mess surrounding them before deadpanning, “Dude. Your brain is actually rush hour.”
Dick nearly lost it right then and there.
Wally crossed his arms, scowling. “Yeah, yeah. Very funny.”
But it was funny. It was perfect.
Because of course Wally’s thoughts were a constant, never-ending traffic jam—his mind running at full speed even when his body was standing still, ideas and distractions and emotions all competing for the right of way.
Dick could almost see how it worked—the way certain thoughts were weaving in and out of lanes, trying to overtake others. The way some were completely stuck , trapped behind blockages caused by overthinking or doubt.
A mess .
But an organized mess, in a way that was so uniquely Wally .
J’onn, unfazed, moved through the chaos effortlessly. He weaved through the clutter like it was nothing, stepping between honking cars, slipping past log-jammed ideas without hesitation.
Dick didn’t even see how he did it—one second, J’onn was navigating the gridlock, and the next—
He was through.
Just like that, the traffic melted away, the blaring horns fell silent, and a memory flickered into existence.
A younger Wally—maybe seven or eight—was standing in a dimly lit room, red-eyed and sniffling, his small hands clutching the fabric of his shirt.
Before Dick could make sense of what had upset him, a blur of yellow entered the frame, moving fast but not too fast—
Barry.
The older speedster crouched down, expression gentle, and without a word, pulled Wally into a tight hug.
Wally clung to him.
Barry murmured something—too soft to hear, too private to intrude on—but whatever it was made Wally’s little shoulders tremble before finally relaxing.
The memory lingered for just a second longer—Barry’s hand smoothing over Wally’s hair, Wally’s tiny fingers tightening in the fabric of Barry’s suit—
Then, as quickly as it had appeared, the scene dissolved.
The memory of Barry and Wally faded like mist in the morning sun, and in its place—
Water.
A crash of icy saltwater slammed into them from all directions.
Dick barely had time to react before he was pulled under, the force of the current yanking him into a chaotic, swirling abyss. His arms flailed for balance, his feet scrambling for ground that no longer existed.
The world had transformed.
Gone was the honking gridlock of Wally’s mind. Now they were in the middle of a stormy sea, its waves unforgiving, its depths limitless.
Dick sucked in a sharp breath, the scent of salt filling his nose—except he wasn’t actually breathing, because none of this was real , but it felt real. The cold stung his skin, the relentless push and pull of the tide throwing his body in every direction.
Artemis yelped somewhere to his left as a wave slammed into her, flipping her upside down before she managed to right herself.
“Okay, this sucks !” Wally’s voice was muffled by the churning water, his arms pinwheeling wildly as he was tossed around like a ragdoll.
M’gann tried to telekinetically steady herself, but the currents were erratic, unpredictable, shifting without pattern or warning. Conner, usually the most physically stable of them all, was struggling too—his body twisting as the water pulled him under, then spit him back out again.
This wasn’t just a storm .
This was Kaldur’s mind.
And it was fighting back.
Dick barely had time to orient himself before another wave sent him tumbling. He flipped once, twice—then suddenly, a hand caught his wrist, stopping his descent.
J’onn.
The Martian was the only one completely unaffected by the chaos, his posture steady as if the water didn’t even touch him. His glowing eyes flickered with concentration, his grip firm but not unkind.
J’onn’s jaw tightened slightly as he pushed forward, cutting through the relentless tides with precise, deliberate movements. He was working for it this time.
Dick could see it—the subtle furrow in J’onn’s brow, the way his shoulders tensed ever so slightly under the strain of Kaldur’s defenses.
Kaldur’s mind was a fortress, but it wasn’t made of stone.
It was made of water—constant, untouchable, impossible to pin down.
J’onn was pushing through rapids, navigating the endless, rolling currents of discipline and duty, carefully moving past the walls Kaldur had built over years of training, years of holding himself together .
Still, even the strongest defenses had weak spots.
And J’onn was good.
Slowly, deliberately, he pressed forward, his presence like a steadying anchor against the tide. The waves surged again, desperate to keep him out, but he didn’t stop.
Didn’t waver.
Didn’t sink .
Then, finally—
The storm broke.
The sea stilled, and for the briefest moment, everything was calm.
A memory surfaced.
Aquaman stood before Kaldur, golden armor gleaming in the sunlight. His expression was warm, his eyes filled with pride—pride so genuine that it nearly radiated from him.
Kaldur, younger, stood at attention, his stance stiff with discipline but his eyes bright with something new .
Approval.
Acceptance.
A place at his king’s side.
The moment lingered, stretching just a little longer than expected—then, as suddenly as it had come, it was gone, slipping through their grasp like smoke.
Artemis was up next.
Her mind was a mountain, towering and imposing, an unshakable force against the world. But it wasn’t stable. Cracks ran deep beneath the surface, hidden fractures threatening to split wide open. Without warning, sharp boulders and jagged rocks tumbled down, forcing them to move, to weave and dodge, to keep pressing forward or risk being crushed under the weight of her defenses.
“Jeez, Artemis,” Wally muttered. “Ever heard of a welcome mat?”
Artemis shot him a glare, but she was too tense to come up with a snarky reply.
J’onn’s approach remained steady, calculated. He didn’t push—he observed, he adjusted, moving with patience and care. Every step forward was met with resistance, every attempt to break through met with more falling debris, but he did not falter.
Then, finally, a crack in the stone. A way through.
A memory unfolded. Artemis stood in a dimly lit room, arms wrapped tightly around an older, dark-haired woman. Her face, normally sharp and guarded, softened into something rare—something vulnerable. The woman murmured something against her temple, pressing a gentle kiss to her hair. Artemis let out a slow breath, shoulders easing in the kind of comfort she never let anyone see.
“That’s—” M’gann started, then hesitated. “That’s your mom, isn’t it?”
Artemis stiffened. “Drop it.”
“Wait,” Conner frowned. “I thought you said—”
“Drop it,” she repeated, sharper this time.
The moment shattered. The mountain reformed, sealing itself shut once more.
Then came Conner.
His mind was tunnels—dark, winding, endless. Twisting passages that seemed to loop in on themselves, eerily similar to the ones beneath CADMUS. Cold, sterile walls pressed in from every side, the air thick with something oppressive, something heavy.
They wandered, lost in the maze, turning corner after corner with no sense of direction. Every passage looked the same, identical and unyielding, a structure built to trap, to control, to contain.
“Okay, this is officially worse than Artemis’ boulder booby traps,” Wally muttered, crossing his arms. “At least hers had, like, an exit.”
“There is always an exit,” Kaldur said, though even he sounded uncertain as they turned yet another identical corner.
J’onn moved with more urgency now, pressing forward, searching. He had to push harder here—this place wasn’t just a defense mechanism. It was a cage, a labyrinth built to keep things locked inside, and Conner had been trapped in it long before they ever stepped into his mind.
M’gann wrapped her arms around herself, a shiver running through her. “This place feels… lonely.”
Conner didn’t say anything.
Then, finally, a shift. A crack in the darkness.
A flicker of light.
A memory unfolded, soft and unexpected—Conner sitting with the team during a movie night. The glow of the screen flickered across his face, but he wasn’t watching. His gaze was on them, on his friends. His expression was unreadable at first, almost guarded, but then—just for a second—his features softened. The smallest trace of a smile, something warm, something real.
“Dude,” Wally whispered. “You actually like us.”
Conner rolled his eyes, crossing his arms. “Shut up.”
M’gann smiled, her own emotions swelling. “That’s a good memory, Conner.”
Conner shifted uncomfortably but didn’t deny it.
Then, just as quickly as it had come, the tunnels collapsed, crumbling in on themselves until there was nothing left but darkness.
Then M’gann.
Her mind was Mars itself.
A sandstorm, raging and relentless, sweeping across the vast red expanse with unchecked fury. The winds howled through their ears, whipping their clothes and stinging their skin like a thousand tiny needles. Visibility was practically nonexistent—nothing but swirling gold and crimson dust stretching endlessly in every direction.
Wally coughed, raising an arm to shield his face. “Okay, M’gann, I gotta say—this is not a very inviting atmosphere.”
“I can’t control it,” M’gann said, frowning as she looked around. “At least… not like this.”
Kaldur braced himself against the wind, scanning the endless storm. “This is a defensive measure,” he observed. “Much like the others.”
Artemis grimaced as another strong gust nearly knocked her off balance. “Yeah, but hers is trying to flay us alive .”
“I do not like this,” Wally muttered, shaking sand out of his hair.
M’gann swallowed hard. She looked almost embarrassed, like she hadn’t expected her mind to manifest this way.
J’onn, however, remained steady. He was patient, methodical, studying the chaos before pressing forward. But the storm resisted him. Every step he took forward, the winds pushed back harder.
Dick crossed his arms, watching carefully. “She’s fighting it.”
M’gann’s eyes widened slightly. “I—no, I wouldn’t—”
“You’re not doing it on purpose,” Dick said, his voice calmer this time. “But yeah. You’re pushing back.”
M’gann frowned, shifting uncomfortably.
“Why?” Conner asked bluntly, staring at her through the sand. “What don’t you want us to see?”
M’gann’s lips pressed into a thin line, but she didn’t answer.
The winds howled louder, stronger, forcing them to brace themselves once again. But J’onn didn’t stop. He couldn’t stop. He pushed forward, past the resistance, past the walls she had built up so instinctively—
Then, finally, something shifted.
The storm eased. The haze parted.
A memory surfaced, flickering like a candle against the darkness.
The kitchen in Mount Justice. Warm light, the scent of fresh-baked cookies filling the air. The gentle hum of the oven.
A Dick sat on a stool at the counter, a blanket wrapped around his shoulders. His posture was tight, his head bowed slightly. Even through the shades, it was obvious—he had been crying.
Wally sat next to him, one elbow propped lazily on the counter, his other arm draped over the back of Dick’s chair. His usual energy was dimmed, his expression softer, more focused. He was watching him, waiting, offering silent support.
Artemis leaned against the counter, chin propped in her hand, her usual sharp demeanor softened by something quieter. Kaldur stood nearby, arms crossed, his presence steady and grounding. Conner was close as well, his gaze flicking between them, uncertain but present.
The conversation had faded into silence by then. The kind of silence that wasn’t awkward or heavy, but easy—one that said, We’re here. We’re not going anywhere. Take your time.
M’gann moved about the kitchen, clattering utensils, checking the oven, but she wasn’t trying to fill the silence either. She just let it exist. Let them exist in it.
“I remember this,” Artemis murmured, eyes fixed on the scene.
Wally exhaled, a small smirk tugging at his lips. “Yeah. It was right after he scared the hell out of us.”
Dick, watching the memory play out, tensed slightly.
Conner frowned. “This was after the nightmare.”
M’gann swallowed, her expression unreadable. “Yes.”
Wally’s gaze flicked to Dick, then back to the memory. “You didn’t want to talk about it,” he said quietly. “Not really.”
The scene shifted—Conner, blunt as ever, finally asking, So… what did happen?
M’gann elbowed him. You don’t just say it like that.
It’s a fair question, Conner argued.
Wally had stayed silent, just watching Dick, waiting.
Dick, shifting uncomfortably under their stares, had finally mumbled, I had a pretty bad nightmare.
And they had accepted that. No interrogation. No pressure.
Just acceptance.
“That’s why this memory came up,” Kaldur said thoughtfully. “It was a moment of trust.”
M’gann blinked rapidly, arms wrapping around herself. “I… guess so.”
Dick inhaled sharply, staring at the memory of himself, curled under that blanket, surrounded by people who had stayed. Who hadn’t pushed. Who had just been there.
“It’s a good memory,” Wally said after a moment, quieter this time.
“A safe memory,” J’onn corrected gently.
M’gann let out a slow breath. “Yeah.”
For a long moment, no one said anything. They just stood there, watching. Letting the warmth of the memory settle around them, grounding them in the familiarity of it.
Then, like all the others, it faded—swallowed back into the storm.
Finally, it was his turn.
The team braced themselves as they entered Dick’s mind, expecting something difficult, maybe even horrifying.
Instead—
A ticket booth.
They all stared at it.
“…Seriously?” Artemis deadpanned.
Wally groaned. “Oh, come on. ”
“I should have expected this,” Kaldur muttered, exhaling.
J’onn studied the booth with interest, his gaze flicking toward the glowing entrance to the circus tent just beyond it. “A controlled environment,” he mused. “But one that misdirects.”
“That’s a fancy way of saying bullcrap, ” Conner muttered.
Before anyone could step forward, the entrance swung open with a dramatic flourish, revealing the path inside.
M’gann frowned. “I don’t trust this.”
“Yeah, well, we’re already here,” Wally grumbled, stepping in cautiously. “Might as well get this over with—”
SPLAT .
A pie hit him square in the face.
The team froze.
Artemis blinked. “Was that…?”
Wally slowly wiped the cream from his face. His jaw clenched. “ Robin. ”
A laugh echoed through the air.
“Oh man, I was hoping M’gann would walk in first.”
J’onn sighed, amused. “It seems he is playing games with us.”
“No kidding ,” Wally muttered, still trying to get the pie off.
They took another cautious step forward—
HONK .
A giant cartoon horn went off, deafeningly loud.
Conner flinched violently. “What the—?!”
Beneath him, the floor suddenly tilted and he went sliding straight into a pit of rubber chickens.
Silence.
Then—
“Oh, you have to be joking,” Conner growled, his voice slightly muffled under a pile of squeaky toys.
Artemis doubled over laughing.
“Okay, okay,” Dick’s voice echoed. “That one was for me.”
Kaldur pinched the bridge of his nose. “Robin, this is childish.”
“That’s the point, ” Dick shot back, clearly delighted.
They pressed forward cautiously, Conner pulling himself free from the rubber chicken abyss.
Then—
BANG.
Colorful confetti exploded from nowhere, showering them in bright paper.
A banner unfurled from the ceiling.
WELCOME TO THE MAZE OF FUN! GOOD LUCK, SUCKERS!
Artemis groaned. “Oh, I hate him.”
M’gann sighed, brushing confetti out of her hair. “I don’t think we’re getting through this easily.”
Kaldur took a steady breath. “We must try.”
J’onn smiled. “Indeed.”
They stepped forward—
And immediately found themselves inside a hall of mirrors.
The reflections stretched infinitely, distorting in unnatural ways.
A whoopee cushion went off from nowhere.
Wally spun around, scowling. “Okay, which one of you—”
Dick’s laughter echoed through the maze. “Not me, man.”
The team groaned.
They cautiously stepped forward, eyes darting around for whatever else Dick had planned.
Artemis froze. “Okay, if anything else—”
CLANG.
A bucket dropped from above, landing perfectly on her head.
Wally wheezed. “OH, THIS IS THE BEST DAY OF MY LIFE.”
Artemis ripped the bucket off, eyes blazing. “I AM GOING TO KILL YOU.”
Dick just cackled .
J’onn simply nodded in approval. “His mind is well-guarded.”
“No, his mind is annoying, ” Conner grumbled.
The mirrors flickered—
And suddenly, they were in the center of a massive circus tent.
Spotlights blasted on, blinding them. The distant cheers of an invisible audience echoed all around.
“Ugh, what now ?” Artemis muttered, shading her eyes.
Dick’s voice rang from above. “Final act, guys! Hope you enjoyed the show!”
And everything changed.
The bright lights dimmed. The funhouse distortions faded, replaced by something darker.
The air turned cold.
The mirrors around them were no longer warped in an amusing way. They stretched unnaturally, their surfaces dark and slick, like polished obsidian. The team’s reflections were still there, but now… they weren’t quite right.
Their reflections lagged behind their movements, staring long after they should have looked away. Some of them didn’t move at all.
M’gann took an instinctive step back. “Uh… guys?”
Wally’s laughter died in his throat. “Oh. Hell no.”
Then the lights went out.
For a moment, there was nothing. Just pitch-black darkness.
Then—
Drip.
A single sound echoed in the silence.
Drip. Drip.
Like water leaking from a cracked pipe—except it was too thick, too slow.
Something moved in the darkness.
A shape. A shadow.
Then another.
And another.
“ Robin, ” Artemis said slowly, voice tense. “This better be another joke.”
Silence.
Then—
A whisper, too close. “Who said I was joking?”
The team spun —but there was nothing there.
The whispers started again, this time overlapping, surrounding them, coming from the mirrors, from the darkness, from nowhere and everywhere at once.
Robin. Robin. Robin.
It wasn’t just their voices anymore. There were others —some familiar, some not. Voices that dripped with distortion , words stretched and broken.
You left us.
You couldn’t save us.
Your fault.
M’gann gasped as her reflection in the mirror smiled at her—a sharp, wrong smile—before slowly lifting a hand and pressing against the glass from the inside.
“ Nope. ” Wally turned on his heel. “I’m done. ”
“Agreed,” Kaldur whispered, his voice tight.
A cold breath ghosted over Artemis’s neck. She whipped around—nothing was there.
The air grew heavier , pressing in on them like unseen hands. The shadows stretched across the floor, creeping toward them.
Then—
The mirrors cracked.
And the world split open.
The floor vanished.
Down.
Down.
Down.
They fell, the echoes of twisted laughter chasing after them—
Then—
They woke up.
Back in the real world.
Staring at Dick, who was lounging comfortably on the couch, casually eating a cookie.
He grinned at them, far too pleased with himself.
“Welcome back,” he said innocently.
The team just stared at him, still trying to process what had just happened.
Wally finally pointed an accusing finger. “WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT? ”
Dick blinked at him. “What? You didn’t like the horror theme? Thought I’d switch it up.”
M’gann was still pale, staring blankly at the wall. “I want out of your brain.”
Artemis exhaled sharply. “I hate you.”
Dick smirked. “Aw, c’mon, that was fun!”
Conner crossed his arms, scowling. “Fun?”
J’onn simply smiled, entirely unfazed. “A fascinating defense system.”
Wally groaned, dragging his hands down his face. “Dude,” he complained, leveling Dick with an unimpressed look, “your brain is just as confusing and twisty as you are.”
Dick only grinned, pleased. “Thank you.”
“That wasn’t a compliment,” Wally grumbled.
Artemis, still visibly rattled from the sudden horror shift, shot Dick a glare. “I don’t know why I expected anything less than psychological warfare.”
“I told you,” Conner muttered, arms crossed, still tense from whatever that had been. “I said we shouldn’t trust it.”
M’gann, who was still ghost-white, shivered. “I’m never going in there again.”
Dick just beamed .
But he wasn’t really paying attention to them anymore.
Because out of the corner of his eye—
Bruce and J’onn exchanged a glance.
Dick caught it.
That subtle but deliberate moment of silent communication. The kind that would slip past anyone else.
Oh. That look.
That concerned look.
That this isn’t normal look.
That why does this thirteen-year-old have mental shields that could rival some of the best telepaths in the universe look.
And the thing was—
Dick wasn’t supposed to have those shields yet.
He knew that.
Knew it because this wasn’t the first time he’d lived through this conversation.
Because in the future —in the timeline he left behind —Batman had asked J’onn to teach him how to shield. He hadn’t gotten around to it yet.
Which meant J’onn was concerned .
Because no kid should have mental barriers that solid.
Not naturally.
Not instinctively.
And definitely not ones strong enough to keep J’onn J’onzz out.
J’onn didn’t say anything right away, but his gaze lingered on Dick, studying him, quiet and unreadable.
Assessing. Calculating. Trying to figure it out.
Trying to find the why.
Dick smiled.
Casual. Easy. Harmless.
Like a kid who had just played a few pranks. A kid who had no idea why everyone was being so dramatic. A kid who wasn’t hiding something so much bigger.
Because J’onn didn’t know.
And he wasn’t going to find out.
Chapter 11: That Wasn't Supposed To Happen
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
>Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
Current Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
A week had passed.
Things had settled. Mostly.
The incident inside his mind had been reduced to an occasional joke at his expense—mostly from Wally. Every now and then, someone would toss a bucket of water in his direction or make a comment about rubber chickens, but for the most part, the Team had moved on.
Dick wasn’t surprised. They were busy people. Between training, missions, and whatever chaos Wally and Artemis were up to on any given day, no one had the time to obsess over what had happened inside his head.
Except maybe J’onn.
Dick had caught him watching him a couple of times since then, that quiet, unreadable gaze lingering just a second too long. But J’onn never said anything about it, and Batman hadn’t brought it up either. So for now, it wasn’t an issue.
For now.
Dick shook the thought off, shifting his focus back to the present.
The Team was scattered around the main room, sprawled across the couches and chairs, talking and laughing. M’gann was curled up on the couch next to Artemis, flipping through a magazine. Conner sat on the floor, leaning against the couch, arms crossed, half-listening to the conversation while pretending not to. Kaldur stood near the entrance, sipping from a glass of water, looking relaxed but always observant.
Wally was stretched out across the other couch, legs draped over the armrest, animatedly recounting some story about how he totally could’ve beaten that speedster villain last week if he hadn’t been distracted.
“You tripped, dude,” Conner corrected flatly.
Wally sat up. “I was pushed! ”
Artemis snorted. “By gravity? ”
Before Wally could argue, Batman’s voice crackled over the intercom.
“All Team members, report to the mission room.”
The atmosphere shifted immediately.
Conversations died.
Everyone exchanged glances.
A mission.
Without a word, the Team moved.
Dick pushed off the couch, stretching briefly before making his way toward his room to get changed. The others did the same, splitting off in different directions, their usual playful energy replaced with quiet focus.
Dick stood near the front of the mission room, arms crossed, watching as Batman pulled up the holographic display. The screen flickered, shifting to a satellite image of a dense forest. A rusted factory sat in the middle of it, surrounded by thick trees. Even from the low-res aerial view, Dick could spot the signs of recent activity—tire tracks cutting through the dirt roads, figures patrolling the perimeter, faint heat signatures hinting at more guards inside.
“This mission will take you to Estonia,” Batman said, voice steady, commanding. “League surveillance intercepted encrypted communications between Intergang and an unknown buyer. The meeting is set to take place here.” He gestured toward the factory on the map. “Your objective is simple: observe, gather intel, and identify the buyer. Do not engage.”
Dick frowned slightly.
This… hadn’t happened before.
In the future—the one he had left behind—there had been no League intelligence leading them to an Intergang deal in Estonia. No intercepted transmissions. No mention of a mysterious buyer at an abandoned factory in the middle of a forest.
So what was this?
Was it just a different path to information he already knew, or was it completely new intel? Something he never would have had access to before?
He forced himself to focus.
“The area is heavily guarded,” Batman continued, zooming in on the image. Red markers highlighted security measures along the perimeter—motion sensors, automated turrets, guard positions. “These defenses are active and well-maintained. Someone is investing heavily in keeping this place secure.”
Beside him, Wally let out a low whistle. “Geez. Little excessive, don’t you think?”
“If the buyer is who we suspect,” Kaldur said, studying the map, “then it makes sense.”
Batman’s gaze flicked toward him. “The League has yet to confirm their identity,” he admitted, “but there are rumors of a connection to The Light.”
The room went still.
Dick kept his expression neutral, but inside, his mind was already running a hundred miles an hour.
The Light.
They didn’t know yet. The League didn’t have names. Didn’t have proof. Didn’t even have solid theories.
He knew everyone who was involved. The ones who were pulling the strings now, the ones who would be recruited later, the ones who would betray, manipulate, rise and fall.
But what he didn’t know—what had him on edge—was whether this mission was leading them to something he already knew, or if this was completely new information. A thread the League had never pulled before.
He wasn’t sure which possibility was more unsettling.
Batman turned back to them, unreadable as ever. “Your primary goal is reconnaissance. If you’re spotted, the deal could fall through, and we lose the chance to track The Light’s movements.”
Then—he hesitated, just for a fraction of a second.
And said something Dick wasn’t expecting.
“The rest,” Batman said, “is up to you.”
Dick blinked.
Wait.
What?
He exchanged a quick glance with Kaldur, who looked just as surprised.
No strict plan? No outlined contingencies? No carefully structured mission protocol?
Batman was leaving how they handled it up to them.
This wasn’t just a mission.
It was a test.
And if this was different—if this mission hadn’t happened before—then that meant he had already changed something.
The thought made his stomach twist.
He forced himself to push it aside. Focus on what was in front of him.
Kaldur straightened, stepping forward. “Understood. We will proceed with caution.”
Batman’s gaze swept over them one last time before he gave a sharp nod. “You deploy in one hour. Dismissed.”
The Team exchanged glances as they turned to leave.
No one said it out loud.
But they were all thinking the same thing.
This mission mattered.
And they couldn’t afford to mess it up.
The steady hum of the Bioship filled the cabin, a low, comforting vibration beneath their feet. Outside, the deep blues of the ocean stretched endlessly below them, the horizon blurred by their speed as they closed in on Estonia.
Inside, the Team had formed a loose circle, leaning against seats, crouching near the center console, or—in Wally’s case—sprawled out like he had no bones.
"Alright," Kaldur started, ever the professional. "We need a strategy before we arrive."
Artemis scoffed. "You mean before someone ”—she cut a look at Wally—"runs in blind and gets caught?"
"Hey!" Wally sat up, offended. "That was one time!"
Dick smirked. "Yeah, and it will happen again if we don’t give him something to do."
“Okay, rude,” Wally muttered, crossing his arms.
Kaldur, ignoring them, gestured to the holographic map floating above the console. "We must be careful. This location is well-guarded, and we cannot risk exposure. Our mission is intel only. That means no direct confrontations unless absolutely necessary."
"Fine," Conner grumbled, slumping back against the wall. "But if things go south, I'm not not throwing someone through a wall."
Dick grinned. "That's the spirit . "
Conner gave him a dry look.
"Alright," Kaldur said, pulling them back on track. "Robin, I assume you can access their security?"
Dick stretched, lacing his fingers behind his head. "You assume correctly."
Artemis raised a brow. "That’s it? No details?"
He shrugged. "I'll get in, pull whatever footage I can, and record everything important. If I can loop the cameras, I will, but I won’t know until I see what I’m dealing with. Worst case, I create some blind spots and we move fast."
"Translation," Wally muttered, "he’s gonna wing it."
Dick flashed him a bright grin. "Would you expect anything less?"
Kaldur sighed but let it slide.
"I can stay camouflaged and scan their surface thoughts," M’gann said, shifting back into mission mode. "Nothing invasive, just listening in. If the buyer or Intergang say anything useful, I’ll pick it up."
"As long as it doesn’t alert them," Kaldur said.
M’gann nodded.
Artemis twirled an arrow between her fingers. "I’ll get up high, take out anyone patrolling too close to us. Silent takedowns only. Happy, Aqualad?"
Kaldur gave a nod of approval.
"Alright, now me," Wally announced, sitting up straighter. "I’ll—"
"Run in too fast and trip an alarm?" Artemis cut in.
"No!" Wally frowned, then hesitated. "I mean, statistically , that’s possible, but—"
"We’ll have him handle quick retrieval," Dick said, smirking. "Anything physical we need to steal, he’s our guy. Grab and go."
"See?" Wally huffed, gesturing wildly. "At least Robin believes in me."
"I do believe in you," Dick said, slapping a hand on Wally’s shoulder. "I believe you will cause problems."
Wally shoved him off.
Conner rolled his eyes. "I’ll hang back for extraction. If you guys screw up, we’ll need an escape plan."
" When they screw up," Artemis corrected.
"Wow," Dick deadpanned. "The betrayal in this ship right now."
"Trust is earned, Boy Wonder," Artemis teased.
Kaldur exhaled, his patience clearly being tested. "To summarize—
"Robin, you will hack into the security feeds and record any intel available.
“I will lead the team and coordinate our stealth maneuvers.
“Miss Martian, you will remain camouflaged and conduct telepathic surveillance, gathering surface thoughts without detection.
“Superboy, you will stay on standby for extraction and emergency support.
“Kid Flash, your priority is the quick retrieval of any physical evidence we may need.
“Artemis, you will take a high vantage point, eliminating threats with silent takedowns as necessary."
He let his gaze sweep over the team, making sure they were all paying attention.
"No unnecessary risks. No deviations from the plan. Stealth is our priority. Understood?"
No one spoke for a moment, letting the final plan settle in.
Then Wally stretched and leaned back. "Alright, good talk, team. I think we really grew as people today."
Dick hummed thoughtfully. "Did we, though?"
Wally kicked his shin.
Dick grinned.
The Bioship beeped, alerting them to their approach.
"Two minutes out," M’gann reported.
And just like that, the playful energy faded, replaced by quiet focus.
Dick glanced out the window, the dark trees of Estonia coming into view below.
Showtime.
The Bioship hovered silently above the dense Estonian treetops, cloaked in M’gann’s camouflage. Below, the abandoned factory loomed in the darkness, rusted walls and broken windows giving it an eerie, skeletal appearance. But despite its outward decay, the place was very much active .
Through his binoculars, Dick counted at least a dozen guards patrolling the perimeter—some armed with high-powered rifles, others stationed near key security points. Mounted turrets perched on the rooftops, their barrels shifting with precision, scanning for movement.
They weren’t messing around.
“This place is locked down tight,” Dick muttered into the comms.
“Good thing we’re not knocking on the front door,” Wally whispered back.
Dick smirked but didn’t respond.
Kaldur, crouched beside him, studied the layout. “Robin, begin the hack. We need those security feeds.”
“Already on it,” Dick said, pulling out his wrist computer.
He had managed to piggyback off a low-range signal coming from the factory, likely a wireless connection between their internal systems. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to give him a way in.
As his fingers flew over the keyboard, M’gann’s voice came through the link.
“Surface thoughts are all business,” she reported. “Guards are tense but focused. They know something’s happening tonight, but they don’t know we’re here.”
“That’s something,” Artemis murmured.
Dick’s system finally found an access point, and a grin spread across his face. “ Gotcha. ”
One by one, security feeds popped up on his HUD—grainy but clear enough to work with. He cycled through them, mapping out patrol routes, guard stations, and—most importantly—the meeting room where the buyer was supposed to arrive.
“Cameras are ours,” he confirmed. “I can loop some of them, but I need to be careful. If they’re running manual checks, they’ll notice if I shut down too many at once.”
“Prioritize the entry points,” Kaldur instructed. “We need a way inside.”
Dick nodded, setting up a timed loop on the east side of the building—a temporary blind spot just big enough for the Team to slip through.
“There. You’ve got a window. Three minutes before the next rotation.”
Kaldur signaled to the others. “Move in.”
Artemis was the first to go, disappearing into the trees to take up her sniping position. M’gann followed, cloaking herself and hovering just above the treeline for aerial support. Wally and Kaldur moved quickly and quietly along the perimeter, staying out of sight.
Superboy hung back, his job simple—wait and be ready. If things went sideways, he was their out.
Dick lingered for a second, double-checking his loops, making sure nothing was about to alert the guards.
Everything looked fine.
Then he moved.
Sticking to the shadows, he crept forward, eyes flicking between his wrist computer and the terrain ahead. He was good at this—no, great at this. Sneaking into high-security facilities was practically second nature by now.
Which was why he wasn’t expecting the tiny, barely noticeable click beneath his boot.
His stomach dropped.
For a split second, nothing happened.
Then—
Floodlights blasted on, slicing through the darkness like a blade. The once-shadowed perimeter of the factory became an overexposed battlefield, stripping away every ounce of cover. The air filled with mechanical whirrs—cameras pivoting, turrets activating, the low thrum of a security system springing to life.
Then came the shouting.
Guards rushed in from every direction, moving fast. Too fast.
Dick’s stomach dropped.
Robin’s been made! Artemis’s voice hit the mind link like a gunshot.
Fall back! Now! Kaldur ordered.
Rob , move! Wally practically yelled .
Dick didn’t need to be told twice.
He bolted, already calculating the best escape route. Left flank—three guards, twelve feet to the treeline. If he moved fast enough, he could—
Pain exploded through the back of his knee.
He went down. Hard.
He’s hit! M’gann’s voice was panicked. I—There are too many of them!
He barely had time to react before another strike slammed into his ribs, forcing the breath from his lungs.
He tried to roll, to recover, but hands grabbed him—too many to fight off.
I’m going in— Wally started.
No! Kaldur barked, Hold position!
Dick thrashed, but someone wrenched his arms behind his back, another fist connecting hard with the side of his head.
His vision blurred.
His body wouldn’t cooperate.
He was losing.
Another hit.
White-hot pain.
The mind link crackled—
And the last thing he managed to push through was a single, exhausted, resigned—
Fuck.
Then—
Nothing.
Chapter 12: Falling, Falling, Falling—
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
>Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
Current Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
Dick came to slowly, consciousness dragging him back in hard—like being yanked out of deep water. His skull throbbed, a deep, pulsing ache radiating from the base of his head, sending sharp spikes of pain through his temples. His limbs felt heavy, like dead weight strapped to his body.
That was bad.
His senses started recalibrating, the way they always did after being knocked out.
Cold metal around his wrists—cuffs. Rope biting into his arms and torso—extra reinforcement. The faint hum of an overhead light, flickering just enough to be annoying. The scent of damp concrete, gun oil, and sweat.
His fingers twitched experimentally. Nothing broken. His legs were tied to the chair, but his ankles weren’t bound together— sloppy.
He cracked one eye open.
The room was dim, lit only by a single industrial bulb that swayed slightly from the ceiling, casting long, shifting shadows. The walls were bare concrete, cold and uninviting. Crates were stacked against one side—some marked with faded shipping labels, others completely unmarked.
No windows. One door. Two guys.
Dick didn’t need more than a second to assess them.
The first man— Buzz Cut —was broad, built like a tank, standing with his arms crossed near the door. The other— Restless —was leaner, more jittery, shifting his weight from foot to foot. Their body language said a lot—Buzz Cut was confident, fully convinced they were in control. Restless, on the other hand, wasn’t so sure.
“…this is huge, ” Buzz Cut was saying, his voice thick with excitement. “Batman’s kid. The Light’s gonna pay big for him.”
Restless didn’t look nearly as thrilled. “I dunno, man. This feels too easy.”
Dick nearly rolled his eyes.
Because yeah, no kidding it was too easy. Batman’s sidekick, alone, captured in the middle of a mission? If he were in their shoes, he wouldn’t trust it either.
A slow grin tugged at his lips.
Time to really mess with them.
He let his head loll forward slightly, slumping his posture, forcing his breathing to slow. Playing just weak enough to seem convincing.
Then he inhaled deeply and let out a low, unnatural chuckle—his voice twisting, glitching slightly, like corrupted audio.
Both men froze .
Dick lifted his head just enough to give them a lazy, too confident grin. His voice was slow, deliberate. “Seriously?” he drawled, letting the edges distort just enough to make them question what they were hearing. “You really think you caught the real me?”
Buzz Cut’s eyes narrowed. “What the hell are you talking about?”
Dick tilted his head, making the movement just a little off. His grin widened. “Bats has backups, genius.”
A flicker of uncertainty passed between them.
Good.
He shifted in the chair, deliberately rolling his shoulders in a way that made his posture look wrong. Like his limbs weren’t sitting right in the restraints. He let his chest expand slightly, like something underneath his skin was moving.
Restless took a full step back. “No. Nope. I knew something was off. What if he’s—?”
“A decoy? ” Dick offered, voice glitching again. He let out another distorted chuckle, shaking his head. “You really think Bats sends his real sidekick on recon missions alone ? C’mon. Be smarter . ”
Buzz Cut clenched his jaw, stepping closer. “You’re bluffing.”
Dick’s grin stretched . “ Am I? ”
He twitched his fingers just enough to make his gloves crinkle like shifting mass. Let his head jerk slightly, like his neck was reforming.
Restless cursed under his breath. “Nope. Nope. I don’t like this.”
Buzz Cut shot him a glare. “Pull yourself together—”
“If he’s a shapeshifter, he could be anyone, ” Restless muttered, voice rising slightly. “What if he’s a trap? What if we take him in and he just—just melts into something else?”
Dick fought to keep his grin from breaking into a full-blown smirk.
This was too easy.
At his core, he was always a performer—whether soaring under the big top or weaving a lie with nothing but a grin and a well-timed shiver.
The stage had changed, but the act?
Flawless as ever.
Buzz Cut hesitated, but Restless was already backing toward the door, shaking his head like he wanted nothing to do with this anymore.
"I told you, man," Restless hissed. "This is wrong. What if he is a trap? What if he—"
Buzz Cut let out a frustrated growl. "Then we get rid of him."
Dick blinked slowly, keeping his expression carefully blank.
Oh?
Restless looked between him and Buzz Cut, eyes darting, fingers twitching like he was debating bolting from the room entirely. "You're serious? "
"Yeah, I’m serious," Buzz Cut snapped, pulling out a knife. He twirled it once between his fingers before gripping the handle tight. "We dump him. Off the roof. If he’s real, he’s dead. If he’s not—" His gaze flicked to Dick’s still-warping posture, uneasy. "—then I don’t wanna be anywhere near whatever the hell he turns into."
Restless still looked hesitant, shifting from foot to foot, but he didn’t argue. His fingers twitched at his side, like he wanted to object but knew better.
Buzz Cut wasn’t waiting.
The blade sliced through the ropes securing Dick to the chair, the fibers snapping under the sharp edge. His arms were yanked forward, wrists still bound in cold, heavy cuffs.
Buzz Cut grabbed them next, fishing out a key and unlocking them with a quick click-click. The metal clattered to the floor.
Dick felt blood rush back into his limbs, a dull tingling sensation crawling up his arms.
His muscles were sluggish from being restrained too long, still thrumming with leftover pain from the earlier fight.
Not good.
Before he could so much as blink, Buzz Cut hauled him up by the front of his tunic.
The sudden motion sent a sharp jolt of pain through his ribs, but Dick didn’t react.
Didn’t fight.
Instead, he slumped, letting his body go limp.
Letting them believe he was still too out of it to resist.
The smarter move would’ve been to struggle now, to fight his way free before they got him anywhere near the roof.
But no.
No, this would work better.
He just had to time it right.
The two men dragged him through the halls, boots thudding against the concrete floor. The metal stairs groaned under their weight as they climbed, each step making Dick hyper-aware of how high they were going.
Then—
Cold air slammed into him as they shoved open the rusted rooftop door.
The wind howled, sharp and biting, stealing the breath from his lungs. His boots scraped against the roof’s gravel-covered surface as Buzz Cut pulled him forward.
Dick barely caught a glimpse of the factory yard below before—
"One way to find out," Buzz Cut grunted.
Then—
He was falling.
The ground rushed toward him, fast, too fast.
The wind roared in his ears, a deafening, familiar sound.
He knew this feeling.
He’d felt it before.
A long time ago.
A different fall.
A different night.
Screaming. Not his own.
The snap of a rope giving way.
His mother’s hand slipping from his own.
The safety net was too far below, too small, too— not enough.
They were falling.
He’d almost—he had —
Almost didn’t fly.
His stomach lurched, and for one terrifying second, he forgot what he was supposed to do.
Forgot he had a grapple.
Forgot he wasn’t eight years old anymore.
The ground was too close.
He had to—
Wait—
At the last possible second, instinct kicked back in.
His hand snapped to his utility belt.
He fired.
The grapple line shot out, catching onto a thick branch of a nearby tree. The sudden pull yanked him sideways, his body jerking violently as the rope pulled taut. The force wrenched his shoulder painfully, but he forced himself to hold on.
The tree rushed toward him—
CRACK.
He slammed into a branch, rolling with the momentum, but he barely had time to react before his body collapsed against the bark.
His hands scrambled for purchase, nails digging into the rough bark, splinters biting into his skin.
For a moment, it wasn’t enough.
He slipped, fingers scraping uselessly—his stomach lurched—his breath caught—
Then, finally, finally, his grip held.
He barely caught himself, arms shaking violently from the strain.
For a long second, he just hung there, his entire body trembling, his breath coming in short, ragged gasps.
He was alive.
Barely.
Everything hurt. His muscles felt locked, rigid, unresponsive . His shoulder burned from the force of the grapple stopping his fall. His ribs ached, bruises deepening with every shallow breath. His hands wouldn’t stop shaking.
But he was alive.
He tried to move, to pull himself up properly onto the branch, but his limbs weren’t cooperating. His fingers dug deeper into the bark, clinging with raw desperation.
Come on, come on, move.
It took an agonizing minute, but eventually, finally, he swung a leg up, dragging himself onto the thick branch. His body slumped back against the tree trunk, his chest heaving, muscles still twitching from the adrenaline overload.
His head tilted back, eyes shutting for a brief second as he tried to catch his breath.
His heart was still pounding, hammering against his ribs like it wanted out.
His lungs burned, too tight, too closed. The air he was pulling in felt thin, like no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t get enough.
His fingers curled into the bark beside him, but they wouldn’t stop twitching.
Too close.
Too fast.
He had almost—
Almost didn’t—
Dick swallowed hard, his throat tight, barely able to breathe past the weight crushing his chest.
He forced his eyes open and looked down.
And suddenly, the world tilted.
The ground stretched far, too far beneath him, swaying as vertigo slammed into him without warning.
It was only 60 feet. It should’ve been 60 feet.
But right now, it felt like infinity.
Like he was still falling.
Like the ground wasn’t waiting for him, wasn’t stationary, but was still rushing up to meet him.
Dick sucked in a sharp breath, squeezing his eyes shut again, hard. His fingers dug into the bark, body locking up as a violent shiver ran through him.
He couldn’t—
His breath hitched.
"Fell," he mumbled hoarsely, barely aware he was speaking. His chest shook with the effort to breathe. "They fell."
His vision blurred.
His parents.
The empty space where their bodies should’ve been.
The snap of the rope.
His mother’s voice, calling his name—
Then nothing.
Dick clenched his jaw, biting back a sound that was too close to a sob.
He needed to move. He needed to go.
But he couldn’t.
He was stuck.
Paralyzed in the tree, lungs burning, hands shaking—
And no one was here to catch him.
The facility was already in chaos by the time the Team made their move.
Aqualad led the charge, slipping through the shadows with practiced ease, signaling quick, sharp hand movements to coordinate their attack. Artemis took to the rafters, moving fast, bow drawn, covering their advance with silent precision.
Kid Flash blurred past security checkpoints, snagging keycards and weapons before the guards even realized they were unarmed.
Superboy crashed through a side wall, taking down the last line of defense with brute force. The sharp crack of concrete splitting under his fists echoed through the corridors.
Miss Martian phased effortlessly through the walls, her form flickering between visible and transparent as she disrupted communications and disabled security systems.
The mission had already been blown , and at this point, their priority was simple:
Get Robin out.
But when they reached the interrogation room—
It was empty.
The chair where Robin had been tied down sat abandoned, the ropes cut clean through, the handcuffs discarded on the floor like they had never mattered.
The only sign of movement was the rusted rooftop door, still swinging slightly, as if it had been flung open just moments ago.
Artemis skidded to a stop, eyes darting around the room, taking in every detail.
"Where is he?" Wally demanded, shoving past Superboy, his voice sharp with barely restrained panic. "We were supposed to extract him!"
Kaldur’s gaze swept the room, taking in every detail, his brow furrowed. "Something happened . "
" No kidding, " Wally snapped. " He's gone! "
Miss Martian barely heard them.
Because something was wrong.
Something was—
A sharp, invisible impact slammed into her mind, sending her staggering back, a hand flying to her head as her breath hitched.
"M'gann?" Kaldur was immediately at her side, concern lacing his voice.
It was faint—so faint she almost didn’t feel it—but it was there.
A familiar presence, one that was usually so carefully shielded, now frayed at the edges, flickering, crackling with raw, uncontrolled distress.
Robin.
Robin? she reached out, telepathic voice soft, careful. Where are you?
The moment she said his name, the link stuttered.
And she felt it.
Fear.
A spiraling sensation, like falling, falling, falling—
A blur of distorted memories rushed at her—air whipping past, the ground below, a hand slipping from his grasp—
Then—
Silence.
M’gann gasped, physically stumbling back. "He's—he's outside!"
"What?" Kaldur turned to her immediately. "Can you sense him?"
"Yes," she pushed, concentrating harder, focusing on that frantic, spiraling presence. "He's—he's not in the facility anymore, he's in the trees, but he's—he's—"
She felt it again.
The weight in his chest. The way his fingers refused to let go. The suffocating feeling of being too high and yet falling anyway.
He was stuck.
His mind was screaming at him to move—but he couldn’t.
Her breath hitched. "He's not okay."
"Then what are we waiting for?" Wally snapped, already moving. "Let's go!"
M’gann didn’t wait.
She shot out of the building, the Team right behind her.
She barely took a second to pinpoint Robin’s exact location before reaching out with her telekinesis, lifting all of them into the air and racing toward him.
She found him almost instantly.
Perched on a thick branch, barely holding himself together.
He was slumped against the trunk of the tree, his body stiff, unmoving.
His head was tilted downward, eyes half-lidded, locked on the ground below but seeing nothing.
And he was shaking.
Not from the cold.
Not from exhaustion.
But from something far deeper.
Oh no. Artemis breathed through the link, her voice quieter than any of them had ever heard it.
Wally’s stomach dropped. Rob?
Robin didn’t respond.
M’gann pressed in gently, feeling the erratic noise in his mind, the fear circling like an echo he couldn’t shake. Robin?
The only thing she got in return—
A whisper. Barely a thought.
Fell.
The Team hovered in silence, watching their youngest, their most confident member—
Frozen.
Stuck.
Trapped in a moment none of them could see, but all of them could feel.
For all his bravado, for all the jokes and theatrics—
Robin was still just a kid.
A kid who had come way too close to dying alone.
Chapter 13: Some Things Were Already Written in Stone
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
>Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 FailsafeCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
Dick couldn’t move.
His body was locked up, arms wrapped tight around himself, knees pulled to his chest, back pressed against the rough bark of the tree. His breath came in short, sharp gasps, his lungs refusing to pull in enough air no matter how hard he tried. His fingers clenched into the fabric of his sleeves, as if holding onto something would keep him from slipping further.
The ground wasn’t that far away. It was sixty feet. That was nothing. He’d fallen from higher, jumped from rooftops twice as tall. But when he looked down—
It didn’t feel like sixty feet.
It felt like the void.
Like he was still falling.
Like he was eight years old again, reaching, reaching, reaching— but it wasn’t enough.
A hand touched his shoulder.
He flinched so hard the branch shook beneath him.
Robin? M’gann’s voice was soft in his mind, careful, like she knew if she spoke too loudly, he might shatter. Can I lower us all down to the ground?
Dick’s head snapped up so fast it made him dizzy, and he frantically nodded, jerky and desperate.
Yes. Yes.
He needed to get out of this tree. He needed to get down.
M’gann nodded, but instead of just using her powers—she reached out and took his hand.
She didn’t need to. She could’ve levitated him without it.
But she did it anyway.
Because she knew.
The moment her fingers wrapped around his, something in his chest loosened, just a little. The world still tilted, but it was quieter.
The descent was slow, steady, but Dick’s grip on M’gann’s hand never wavered, like letting go would send him plummeting all over again.
When his feet touched solid ground, his knees nearly buckled.
But then there were more hands—Kaldur steadying his shoulder, Artemis gripping his arm, Wally moving in so fast it was like he wanted to physically shield him from the world.
M’gann didn’t let go of his hand.
Superboy stood slightly off to the side, arms crossed, tense, like he didn’t know what to do but knew he had to do something.
They were here.
They were all here.
But it didn’t fix what was wrong.
His mind wouldn’t shut up.
I almost blew it.
I got sent back to save them and I almost ruined everything.
One mistake. One stupid, stupid mistake.
What if I had died?
What if I wasted this chance?
What if—
“ Rob, ” Wally’s voice cut through the spiral, soft but firm . “Hey. Look at me.”
Dick couldn’t.
He clenched his eyes shut, his fingers still locked so tight around M’gann’s that his knuckles ached.
Someone else touched his back—Kaldur, solid and steady. “You are safe now,” he said gently. “Breathe.”
Dick tried.
He really, really tried.
But he still felt like he was falling.
A new voice—Artemis, soft, uncertain, but trying anyway. "You’re not alone, okay? We got you."
Robin wasn’t sure when his body unlocked, but at some point, he realized he was leaning into Wally’s space, his forehead pressed against his best friend’s shoulder.
Wally just let him.
Didn’t joke, didn’t tease, didn’t push.
Just let him stay.
And slowly— slowly —the world stopped tilting.
He let out a slow, shaky breath and opened his eyes.
Everyone was still there.
Kaldur, steady and unwavering. M’gann, watching him with quiet concern, her hand still loosely wrapped around his. Conner, arms crossed but focused on him in a way that meant he cared, even if he wasn’t sure how to say it. Artemis, hovering close, pretending she wasn’t worried even though she so obviously was.
And Wally.
Wally, who hadn’t moved away, who had let him lean against him without a second thought.
Dick swallowed past the tightness in his throat and leaned back slightly, just enough to give Wally a tired smile, still a little raw but real.
Wally, predictably, took that as his cue.
“Wow,” he said, smirking, voice light but warm . “So, you trust us enough to have a full-blown panic attack around us, but not enough to tell us your name? Rude. ”
There was a beat of silence.
Then—
A short, breathy chuckle.
Dick laughed.
It wasn’t much, but it was something.
The Team chuckled too, relieved by the shift, the tension in the air easing just enough.
Wally grinned, but his expression softened as he met Dick’s gaze, the teasing falling away as quickly as it had come. “ Seriously, dude,” he said, voice quieter now, steadier. “You know you can tell me anything, right?”
Dick felt his throat tighten again, but not in a bad way.
“You don’t have to,” Wally added, watching him closely. “But if you want to? I’m here. We’re all here. ”
Dick swallowed, looking away, because damn it, Wally was making it hard to keep everything locked down when he said stuff like that.
Artemis, thankfully, broke the moment before it could get too heavy.
She crossed her arms, raising a brow. “So, real talk—do we need to stage an intervention? Is the big bad Bat pushing you too hard?”
Dick blinked.
Then snorted.
It turned into a real laugh this time, tired but genuine.
Artemis smirked. “I’m serious. We can take him.”
“Absolutely,” Wally agreed. “Might take all of us, but we probably won’t die.”
“Unlikely,” Kaldur muttered dryly, but there was clear amusement in his eyes.
M’gann giggled, floating just a little higher. “I could try phasing into the Batcave and deleting all his training schedules.”
“Do you want to get vaporized by the Bat-defense systems?” Dick asked, raising an eyebrow.
M’gann hesitated. “...Fair point.”
“Or we just punch him,” Conner offered with a shrug.
Dick gave him a look. “You seriously think you can just punch Batman? ”
Conner raised a brow. “Worked on Superman.”
There was a long pause.
“…Okay, I need that story,” Wally murmured, eyes wide.
“Focus,” Artemis huffed. She turned back to Dick, smirking. “So, what’s the plan, oh fearless leader? Should we start small? Maybe, I don’t know, replace all his coffee with decaf?”
Dick snorted . “You’re insane. ”
“I prefer dangerously ambitious. ”
The Team exchanged glances.
Then Artemis grinned.
“So, you’re saying there’s a chance?”
Dick sighed, running a hand down his face. “No, guys. The problem isn’t Batman.”
That immediately wiped the smirks off their faces.
Wally frowned, tilting his head. “Okay… then what is the problem?”
Dick hesitated.
That was the million-dollar question, wasn’t it?
What wasn’t the problem?
That he’d almost blown everything? That he’d made a stupid mistake and nearly died before he had the chance to fix the future? That he was terrified of screwing this up again and wasting his only chance to save everyone?
That Wally was here, alive, talking to him—so bright, so warm, so unaware of what was coming?
That no matter how much time he had now, it would never be enough?
His throat felt tight.
“…There’s nothing you guys can do,” he murmured softly, shaking his head.
Wally’s frown deepened. “Are you sure? I mean, you did just have a total breakdown in a tree—”
“ Thanks, Wall. ”
“—so, y’know, maybe something’s bothering you.”
Dick huffed out something that was almost a laugh, but there wasn’t any real humor in it.
He looked away, toward the darkened treetops, searching for anything to focus on that wasn’t Wally’s concerned expression.
Because Wally cared.
He had always cared.
And that had been Dick’s first mistake.
Because he had always loved Wally.
And Wally had loved Artemis.
And she had loved him back.
So Dick had done the only thing he could do—he had gotten close, but never too close. Close enough to be his best friend, close enough to share laughs and late-night talks and dumb inside jokes—
But never close enough to cross the lines.
That hadn’t worked.
So he had backed off.
Let Wally be happy with someone else.
And then—
And then —
He had gotten Wally killed.
His fingers twitched, curling into the dirt beneath him.
He remembered that day. Every single second of it. The way the static had cut through the comms. The way Wally had smiled, even as he disappeared. The way Artemis had cried .
The way Dick had failed.
He swallowed past the lump in his throat, forcing himself back to the present.
To now.
Where Wally was still watching him, still waiting for an answer, still alive .
“…I’m fine,” Dick lied.
Wally didn’t look convinced.
“Sure,” he muttered. “And I’m The Flash. ”
“Hey, you could be,” Dick tried, aiming for teasing, for normal.
Wally rolled his eyes but let it drop.
For now.
But not forever.
Dick knew Wally. He knew the way his brain worked, the way he latched onto things that didn’t sit right. Wally would let it go in the moment, sure—because he knew Dick wasn’t in the right headspace to talk.
But later?
Later, when things were quiet, when the mission was over, when Dick let his guard down just enough —Wally would bring it up again.
And Dick didn’t know if he’d be able to lie twice .
The others weren’t fooled either.
Artemis had her arms crossed, brow furrowed in open suspicion. Conner looked like he wanted to say something but wasn’t sure what. Kaldur was watching him carefully, calculating, probably deciding how hard to push. M’gann still hadn’t let go of his hand.
The weight of their concern was suffocating.
He had to end this.
He straightened up, legs still shaky but working again, forcing a smirk as he dusted off his uniform. “Look, I appreciate the group therapy session, but we should probably wrap this up before Batman sends a search party.”
The attempt at deflection was blatant, but it worked—mostly.
Kaldur nodded slowly. “We should return to the Bioship.”
“Yeah,” Wally agreed, but his eyes lingered on Dick for a second too long.
The Team began moving, M’gann finally letting go of his hand but still hovering way too close. Conner fell into step beside him like a silent bodyguard.
They didn’t trust him not to fall apart again.
And the worst part?
They weren’t wrong.
Dick followed them back through the trees, but his mind was stuck elsewhere.
Stuck on Wally.
Alive, breathing, talking, teasing him like nothing had changed.
But everything had changed.
Because Dick knew how this story ended.
And no matter how hard he tried to rewrite it, no matter how many chances he got—
Some things were already written in stone .
Chapter 14: Guess We’re Going to a Fight Club
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
>Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 FailsafeCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The mission briefing room was silent, save for the low hum of the holographic display as a map of Prague flickered to life. The industrial district stretched across the screen, a web of abandoned warehouses and forgotten structures sitting on the outskirts of the city. A red marker highlighted a single building, larger than the rest.
Batman stood at the head of the room, arms crossed, gaze sharp beneath the cowl. His presence alone was enough to keep the Team on high alert.
“This mission takes you to Prague,” Batman began, his voice even, unwavering. “The League has received intel that Sportsmaster is running an underground meta-human fight club. We suspect this could be a recruitment ground for The Light.”
That got everyone’s attention.
Dick barely kept his expression neutral. The Light again. Of course.
Batman continued, pulling up a satellite image of the location. “The arena is believed to be hidden within an abandoned industrial complex here.” He gestured toward the highlighted structure. “So far, no external surveillance has caught anything. The operation is well-hidden, but word of mouth has confirmed that something is happening inside. Fighters—some enhanced, some not—are brought in to compete. And if The Light is involved, this could be more than just entertainment.”
Kaldur stepped forward, studying the map. “Do we know the rules of these fights?”
“Not yet.” Batman shifted the display, cycling through grainy, low-quality images of individuals who had allegedly participated. “Some of the fighters never reappear. Others vanish for weeks before resurfacing, unwilling to speak about what happened.”
“That’s not ominous at all, ” Wally muttered.
“Your objective,” Batman continued, ignoring him, “is to infiltrate the operation, confirm its existence, and gather intel on key players. Identify who’s running it, who’s competing, and whether or not The Light is involved. Do not engage unless absolutely necessary.” His gaze swept over the Team, his tone sharp. “If you are discovered, the entire operation could shut down before we have enough information to act.”
Dick barely held back a sigh.
Which meant they were going in blind. Great.
“Sportsmaster is known to be operating within the arena,” Batman added. “But if he’s involved, it means others are, too. Stay vigilant.”
“Any leads on how to get inside?” Artemis asked, arms crossed. Her expression was carefully neutral, but Dick knew her well enough to see the tension there.
Batman pulled up a new image—a man, mid-thirties, broad-shouldered, face partially obscured by a hood. “This is Viktor Zima. He’s a known fixer for underground events in Prague. If there’s a way in, he’ll know it.”
“Translation,” Conner said dryly. “We find this guy, we find the arena.”
Batman nodded. “Gather intel. Stay undercover. Do not reveal yourselves as heroes.”
“Understood,” Kaldur said firmly.
Batman’s gaze lingered on the group for a moment longer, as if assessing their readiness. Then, with a sharp nod, he finished, “You leave within the hour.”
The display flickered off.
The Team exchanged glances.
“Well,” Wally sighed. “Guess we’re going to a fight club.”
Artemis rolled her eyes. “First rule—”
“ Do not say it,” Dick cut in, already rubbing his temples.
Wally grinned. “Too late.”
The building was barely holding itself together.
They had taken shelter in an abandoned factory just outside Prague—windows shattered, metal beams rusted, graffiti covering nearly every inch of exposed concrete. The air smelled like old rainwater and dust, and the occasional groan of shifting steel echoed through the vast, empty space.
They weren’t supposed to be here long. The plan had been to observe, gather intel, and regroup before making any moves. But then the storm rolled in.
And just like that, they were stuck.
The rain hammered against the broken roof, wind howling through the cracks. Outside, the roads had turned into sludge, and even with M’gann’s Bioship, there was no safe way to extract without drawing attention.
So, for the time being, they waited.
Huddled around a dim lantern, the Team sat on old crates and discarded pallets, trying to pass the time.
And, as with all long stakeouts in creepy abandoned buildings, the conversation naturally turned to ghost stories.
“Alright, listen up,” Artemis announced, stretching her legs out in front of her. “I’ve got a good one.”
Wally smirked. “Let me guess—you're gonna try and scare me?”
Artemis grinned. “Duh.”
“Good luck with that,” Wally said, leaning back with a look. “I don’t scare easy.”
“Challenge accepted,” Artemis said smoothly. She flicked off the lantern, plunging the room into near-darkness. The rain outside made everything worse, filling the air with eerie white noise. “So, there’s this legend,” she began, voice low, dramatic. “A hitchhiker—pale, drenched from the rain—standing alone by the side of the road…”
She weaved the story expertly, dropping her voice at just the right moments, letting the storm outside add to the effect.
Wally just laughed.
“Really?” he said, unimpressed. “ That’s what you’re going with? Classic vanishing hitchhiker? Pfft. C’mon, Artemis, I expected better.”
She huffed. “Whatever, West. Just wait.”
The factory groaned.
A metallic clang echoed from somewhere in the distance.
Everyone froze.
Wally’s smirk slipped just slightly. “Okay, that wasn’t funny.”
Artemis blinked. “That… wasn’t me.”
The Team immediately tensed.
Superboy stood first, scanning the shadows. “There’s something here,” he muttered.
M’gann floated just a little higher, eyes glowing faintly. “I don’t sense anything…”
Another clang.
This time, closer.
The Team stared into the darkened corners of the factory.
Then, after a long silence, a single gust of wind blew through a broken window—knocking over an old metal pipe.
CLANG.
Wally yelped.
Artemis burst out laughing.
“Oh my God—” She clutched her stomach, wheezing. “You—you screamed! ”
“I did not scream,” Wally shot back, crossing his arms.
“You totally did,” Conner said flatly.
“It was a yelp , okay?” Wally huffed. “Totally different thing.”
Artemis wiped at her eyes. “Sure, sure, whatever you say, screamy. ”
Wally glared.
The conversation should’ve moved on from there.
But then Superboy, who had been silent for a while, suddenly spoke up.
“I don’t really get fear,” he admitted. “But I do remember this one story from Cadmus.”
The shift in the room was immediate.
Artemis straightened. Kaldur glanced at him carefully. Even Wally—still trying to recover from his moment—went quiet.
Superboy didn’t notice.
“There was this scientist,” he continued. “Didn’t work on my project, but was in the same wing. He was experimenting with accelerated aging on himself. It didn’t go well.”
The rain outside suddenly felt louder.
“He started changing,” Superboy went on. “His body was breaking down faster than his mind could handle. Said he could hear his own cells rotting.” He glanced at the group, deadpan. “One night, he clawed his own skin off. Said he wanted to ‘shed the dead weight.’”
Artemis stared.
M’gann looked vaguely ill.
Kaldur exhaled slowly, closing his eyes. “That is… deeply unsettling.”
Superboy just nodded. “Yeah.”
Silence.
Then Wally, voice a little higher-pitched than usual: “Y’know what? Let’s never ask Conner for a ghost story ever again. ”
M’gann coughed. “Agreed.”
“You guys ever hear about the Gotham Slashings?” he asked, voice light, almost too casual.
Artemis went rigid beside him.
The rest of the Team just frowned, oblivious.
“I mean, no?” Wally said, raising an eyebrow. “But given Gotham’s track record, I assume it was bad.”
Dick’s lips curled into a slow, unreadable smile. “Yeah. It was bad.”
He let the silence drag, just long enough to sink into their bones, before continuing.
“It started small,” he said, voice smooth, even. “One body. Throat slashed. No signs of a struggle. Then another. And another. Bodies popping up all over Gotham. No connection between the victims—different ages, different backgrounds, different neighborhoods.”
He let his voice drop slightly, just enough to make them lean in.
“The only thing they had in common?”
The Team didn’t even breathe.
“They were all killed exactly the same .”
A heavy silence settled over them.
M’gann’s fingers twitched against her sleeve.
Wally scoffed, but there was a tightness to it. “Okay, but like—Gotham’s kind of a mess. That doesn’t exactly narrow it down.”
Dick tilted his head. “No, it doesn’t.”
His voice was still light, still calm, but there was something wrong about how steady it was. Like he wasn’t telling them a story—he was reliving it.
“GCPD was stumped,” he went on. “No forced entry. No witnesses. No evidence. Just bodies.”
Kaldur’s brow furrowed. “How many?”
Dick exhaled slowly, deliberately drawing it out. “By the time Batman and I got involved? Sixty-two. ”
M’gann wrapped her arms around herself, looking deeply unsettled.
“Except,” Dick continued, “that wasn’t really the start.”
The factory groaned, the sound stretching through the rafters like something alive.
“These murders?” Dick said, voice dipping lower, quieter, almost like a whisper. “They weren’t new. The same M.O. showed up in Gotham records for generations. ”
The Team froze.
“The first one dates back to the very start of the GCPD,” Dick murmured. “Far before Batman. Before capes. Before the city was even the Gotham we know today.”
The lantern flickered.
“These killings were never connected,” he continued, his fingers tapping absently against his knee. “Not at first. The victims were decades apart. Some were high-profile. Some were just… gone .”
His voice was soft. Steady. Unshaken.
“But in the months before Batman picked up the case?” He paused. “There was a spike.”
No one spoke.
“Twelve in one month,” he said. “Twelve. Before that, the pattern had been scattered. But suddenly, it wasn’t hiding anymore.”
The Team was silent.
And Dick was enjoying himself.
He could feel their unease.
The way M’gann’s fingers curled into her sleeve, holding onto the fabric like it might ground her. The way Conner’s shoulders had tensed, muscles coiled tight, as if the story itself was something he could fight. The way Kaldur’s expression remained impassive, but his fingers had begun tapping just slightly against his knee—calculating, as if breaking the story down might somehow lessen its weight.
And Wally—
Brave, bold, fearless Wally—
Didn’t make a joke.
Didn’t roll his eyes. Didn’t interrupt with some sarcastic comment to break the tension.
Instead, he just watched.
Waiting.
And then—
Just when the weight of the silence became too much—
Dick smiled.
Slow. Unreadable. Enjoying this far too much.
Beside him, Artemis had gone completely still.
She already knew where this was going.
She had heard rumors.
But hearing it from Robin was different.
“There was a witness,” Dick said, voice smooth . “First and only one.”
The factory seemed to breathe with them, the walls groaning as if leaning in to listen. The storm outside had settled just enough to make the silence feel unnatural.
“The witness told us they had been hanging out at their friend’s place. Normal night. Movies, snacks, nothing weird. At some point, they had to go to the bathroom. While they were in there, they heard the window shatter. ”
Wally frowned, finally speaking. “The front window?”
Dick shook his head, watching them closely.
“No.”
He let the word linger .
Let it sink into their bones.
Then—
“The bedroom . ”
The Team barely breathed.
Kaldur’s expression darkened, sharp eyes flickering with thought, already trying to piece together a pattern that wasn’t there.
Dick continued, voice even, steady, practiced.
“The power was already out,” he said. “So the only light they had was from a flashlight. When they heard the glass break, they panicked and shut it off.”
The lantern between them flickered, casting deep shadows across the factory walls.
M’gann swallowed hard. “So they were trapped in the dark.”
“Not trapped,” Dick corrected smoothly. “Hiding.”
His words hung in the air like fog.
“They heard their friend step toward the noise,” he continued. “Confused. Then they heard him say—”
He paused just slightly, letting the tension pull.
“‘Who the fuck are you?’”
The factory creaked around them.
Somewhere, wind whistled through shattered windows, a distant howl through rusted beams.
Dick’s voice lowered, just slightly.
“And then,” he said, smooth, deliberate, drawing them in, “they heard a response . ”
The air shifted, thick with expectation.
“The most haunting thing they had ever heard.”
The air in the factory changed .
One moment, Dick had been telling a story—calm, collected, almost entertained by their unease.
The next—
His posture shifted .
Subtle, but wrong.
His shoulders squared, his back straightened, and the boy they knew —the one who smirked, who cracked jokes, who was always too lighthearted—was gone.
In his place sat something colder .
Something deadly.
When he lifted his head, his gaze was sharp, piercing through the dim light, freezing them in place. His eyes, usually bright with mischief, were now empty. Cold. Unfeeling.
And when he spoke—
His voice sent a chill down their spines.
"Caleb Johnson," he said.
Flat. Emotionless.
"The Court of Owls has sentenced you to death."
The words hung in the air, thick and suffocating.
M’gann sucked in a sharp breath, fingers curling tightly around her sleeve.
Kaldur’s jaw tightened, his fingers twitching—like he was resisting the urge to move, to react.
Wally shifted , visibly uncomfortable, his earlier bravado gone. "Oh, hell no. "
“The witness said they heard Caleb scream . Then—” he made a slicing motion across his throat. “The gurgling of blood. Then— silence. ”
No one spoke.
“Half an hour later,” Dick continued, “they finally got the nerve to open the bathroom door. Caleb was on the floor. Throat slit. And there was no sign of anyone else. Only the small drawing of an owl on the floor in blood, Caleb’s last attempt to expose his killer.”
The lantern flickered.
The wind outside howled louder.
And then—
Artemis spoke.
Soft. Barely above a whisper.
"Beware the Court of Owls, that watches all the time…"
M’gann flinched.
Kaldur’s hands clenched.
Wally looked between them, completely lost. “What—?”
"Ruling Gotham from a shadowy perch, behind granite and lime…"
Dick felt his stomach drop.
"They watch you at your hearth, they watch you in your bed…"
His jaw clenched.
Artemis turned to look at him.
And together, their voices dropped to a whisper—
"Speak not a whispered word of them, or they'll send the Talon for your head."
A sharp gust of wind slammed against the building.
The lantern sputtered.
The factory groaned.
Then Wally, voice a little too high-pitched, muttered—
“…Okay, screw that. ”
Notes:
Figured I’d clear some things up, anyways in the future Dick came from he was taken by the Court for a little while after Bruce took him in. However he was not turned into a Talon as Bruce got him back and took down the Court before he could be turned.
In the current timeline that did not happen, instead Dick left little clues and hints around, essentially manipulating Bruce into taking down the Court early.
He did this by pretty much just provoking the Court, luring them out by getting them to try and lure him in.
And the Court was just a rumor and child’s tale before Bruce took them down.
Chapter 15: Do It All Over Again
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
>Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 FailsafeCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
This is my apology for forgetting to post yesterday, my bad.
Chapter Text
The alert pinged softly against Dick’s wrist, a tiny vibration that sent ice straight through his veins.
Alarm triggered.
His stomach twisted as he tapped his gauntlet, pulling up the notification. It was one of the security measures he’d set up while scanning the complex—a silent tripwire embedded in the facility’s internal network, rigged to warn him if anything unexpected moved through the system.
Something had.
Dick’s breath caught for half a second before he forced himself to exhale slowly. He didn’t jump to conclusions. Not yet. It could’ve been nothing—just an automatic system reset, a routine check-in, a faulty signal. But deep down, he knew better. He had set those alarms carefully, with precision.
They weren’t supposed to go off.
“Uh, guys?” He kept his voice low, but the urgency was clear. “I just got a hit on one of my alarms. Something’s happening inside.”
Immediately, the Team snapped to attention.
Kaldur stepped forward, gaze sharpening. “Location?”
Dick’s fingers flew over his gauntlet, pulling up the map of the complex. His HUD flickered, the alert flashing red over a section of the blueprint—deep within the building, far from any main entrances, tucked away in an area with no external surveillance.
That was odd.
If this was a fight club, that should’ve been where the holding areas were. Where the fighters waited, where the betting rings operated, where the action was kept hidden until the crowds funneled in.
But there was nothing. No entry routes, no seating, no designated fight zone.
Just storage.
Lots and lots of storage.
Dick’s brows furrowed. “I don’t like this,” he murmured. “Something’s off.”
“Then let’s check it out,” Artemis said, already moving.
The Team followed, slipping through the storm and across the muddy lot. The rain came down in thick sheets, masking their footsteps but also making every movement slick and uncertain. M’gann kept them cloaked as they approached the perimeter, ducking behind crates and abandoned machinery as guards patrolled nearby. The facility was active—too active for something that was supposed to be underground and discreet.
Dick’s mind raced through possibilities. Maybe Sportsmaster had upped security. Maybe the fight club was running more like a closed circuit, keeping most of the action underground. Maybe—
Or maybe it was something else entirely.
He forced the thought down as they reached the side entrance. The lock was a simple mechanism, a five-second job at best. He slipped a small tool from his belt, working quickly. The click of the door unlocking was almost silent under the rain.
They slipped inside.
The moment they crossed the threshold, Dick’s instincts screamed at him.
It was dark.
Too dark.
Not just from lack of light, but in the way the air itself felt wrong. Heavy. Unclean.
The scent hit him next—damp concrete, rust, something metallic lingering underneath. A faint chemical tinge clung to the walls, the kind that burned just slightly in the back of the throat.
The hallways stretched ahead of them, lined with reinforced doors. Some were chained, others bolted shut. None were marked. No signs of a fight club, no posters, no evidence of an underground ring.
Instead, it felt sterile. Controlled. Like a high-security facility trying to masquerade as something else.
They moved deeper, their steps careful, silent.
Then Dick saw it.
And stopped so fast Wally nearly ran into him.
His stomach lurched.
This wasn’t an arena.
This was something else.
Rows upon rows of locked cages stretched out before them, stacked against the walls, lining the open space like an inventory system. Metal bars, reinforced locks. Some cages were large, others barely big enough to fit a person.
Inside, people huddled together, their faces drawn, exhausted. Some were slumped against the bars, their eyes half-lidded and unfocused. Others looked more alert, but there was no fight left in them.
A few were clearly meta-humans. Power-dampening collars dug into their skin, the blinking red lights on the devices signaling that their abilities had been stripped from them.
Others looked like ordinary civilians. Ragged, lost.
Terrified.
A sick realization settled over Dick like a weight.
“This…” His voice barely carried over the sound of distant machinery. His fists clenched so hard his gloves creaked.
“This isn’t a fight club.”
Kaldur’s expression was grim, his jaw tightening as his gaze swept over the cages. “No,” he said quietly. “It’s a prison.”
Silence fell.
A heavy, suffocating silence.
Wally swore under his breath. M’gann covered her mouth, horrified. Even Conner, usually unreadable, looked shaken.
Dick forced himself to breathe.
This wasn’t Sportsmaster’s operation.
This was something else.
A trafficking ring. A full-scale system for moving people in and out of the city, hidden behind the cover of an underground fight club.
And the League had no idea.
Dick’s pulse hammered in his ears. His breath felt too shallow, his lungs too tight. He had expected a fight ring—a bad one, sure, but this ?
This was something else entirely.
His mind raced through every possibility, every scenario, every horror that could have already taken place in this facility. How long had this been running? How many people had already been moved, shipped off to God knows where? What happened to the ones who never resurfaced?
He clenched his jaw, forcing himself to focus. Questions wouldn’t save anyone right now.
“This wasn’t in the briefing,” he whispered.
Artemis’ jaw tightened. “Doesn’t matter,” she said, voice sharp. Resolute. “We’re not leaving them.”
Kaldur didn’t hesitate. “Agreed.” He turned to Dick. “How fast can you get those cages open?”
Dick’s eyes flicked between the locks, already calculating.
“Depends,” he muttered. “Some of these are old school—easy.” His gaze narrowed at the high-tech security consoles built into some of the reinforced cages. The blinking red lights on the power-dampening collars sent a fresh wave of disgust through him. “Others… might take a minute.”
Kaldur nodded, already shifting into leader mode. “Then you and Artemis start on that,” he ordered. “M’gann, take Kid Flash and Superboy—disable the guards, clear an exit route.”
They nodded, immediately moving into position.
Dick didn’t waste a second. He dropped to his knees in front of the first cage, already pulling out his lockpicks. His fingers moved on autopilot, the motions muscle memory, but his mind kept running ahead of him.
Who was running this?
A click. One lock down.
How long has this been happening?
The metal door groaned as it swung open. The woman inside scrambled back at first, eyes wide with fear. Then, seeing the uniforms— not the guards—her breath hitched.
“Who—?”
“Stay quiet,” Artemis whispered, slipping inside to help her up. “We’re getting you out of here.”
The woman hesitated for only a second before nodding, pressing a trembling hand to her collarbone.
Dick moved to the next lock.
Another click. Another cage open. Another life pulled from the brink.
Above them, the sounds of fighting erupted—grunts, thuds, the occasional burst of electricity. A gun went off. Someone shouted. The fight was getting louder.
The Team was holding them off, keeping the guards occupied.
All he had to do was keep moving.
He exhaled sharply, tuning out the chaos, tuning out the frantic thudding of his heart.
Lock after lock.
Shackle after shackle.
One by one, the cages opened.
One by one, the prisoners stumbled out, their bodies weak, their eyes hollowed by exhaustion. Some flinched at every noise, their fear so deeply ingrained that even the act of stepping forward seemed impossible. Others barely hesitated, rushing out the moment the doors swung open, their desperation pushing them past their wariness.
But all of them looked haunted.
Dick kept moving, his hands steady even as his chest felt tight, as the weight of what they had found pressed heavier and heavier against him. His gauntlet readouts flickered—one final sweep of the complex confirmed it. They had freed everyone.
The last of the locks clicked open. The last shackle hit the ground.
The night air was thick—damp with the remnants of the earlier storm, clinging to the broken pavement in slick puddles and the smell of rain-soaked rust. The factory stood eerily silent now, its secrets stripped bare, its victims no longer confined within its walls.
The prisoners—no, the survivors—were being ushered outside, their steps uncertain, their fear lingering like a ghost that refused to leave.
Dick moved to follow, guiding the final group toward the waiting authorities. He could see their silhouettes through the open doors, the flashing red-and-blue lights of emergency vehicles painting the darkness in rhythmic pulses.
But something in his gut twisted, a lingering instinct gripping him, refusing to let go.
He glanced over his shoulder.
And stopped.
Across the room, crouched in the farthest, darkest corner, was Artemis.
She wasn’t following the others.
She wasn’t moving at all.
Her body was lowered into a crouch, her voice soft, coaxing.
And in front of her—huddled against the cold concrete, wrapped in nothing but a thin, too-small blanket—was a little girl.
She was tiny. Too tiny.
And she was afraid.
Her knees were pulled to her chest, her wide, uncertain eyes darting between Artemis and the exit like she wasn’t sure which was more terrifying.
Dick felt something invisible and suffocating coil around his ribs, pressing hard.
Of course it had to be a kid.
For a second, just a second, his vision blurred. His mind flickered back to other cages. To other children. To the ones he had found too late—
No. Focus.
He forced himself to breathe.
Artemis was handling it. She was good at this.
Better than she gave herself credit for.
She shifted, lowering herself onto one knee, still giving the girl space, but making herself smaller—less threatening. Her tone was gentle, patient.
“What’s your name?”
The girl didn’t answer at first.
Her hands gripped the edges of the blanket tight, knuckles white, fingers curled so tightly around the fabric it looked like she might tear it.
Then, finally—her voice barely more than a whisper—
“Marie.”
Artemis smiled, soft and reassuring. “That’s a really pretty name, Marie.”
The girl didn’t respond.
Didn’t relax.
Just curled in on herself a little more.
Artemis didn’t push. She kept her posture steady, her voice warm. “How old are you?”
Marie’s lips parted, but the words didn’t come right away.
Then, finally—quietly—
“Ten.”
Dick’s stomach dropped.
Artemis’ expression didn’t change, but he knew her well enough to see the way her fingers twitched, like she wanted to reach out but was forcing herself to hold back.
She took a slow breath, keeping her voice even. “Do you know where your family is?”
Marie hesitated—then, almost imperceptibly, shook her head.
Dick felt the answer settle into his bones like lead.
No.
No, no, no.
She wasn’t supposed to be alone.
She was supposed to have someone looking for her—a mom, a dad, someone. But instead, she was here, in this place, in this hell , wrapped in a blanket that wasn’t nearly enough to protect her from any of it.
The girl shifted, her grip on the fabric tightening.
“We—we were at the beach,” she murmured. “And then… the scary man came.”
Dick’s breath hitched.
Marie swallowed hard. Her small voice cracked as she whispered, “He grabbed me.”
Artemis inhaled through her nose.
She didn’t react—didn’t let the anger show on her face, didn’t let it sharpen her expression, even though Dick knew it was burning through her like acid.
She just nodded, slow and careful, like she was saying I hear you. I believe you.
Her voice didn’t waver, didn’t falter. She kept her tone level, her posture steady, offering something solid in a world that had been anything but. She didn’t rush the girl, didn’t crowd her, just stayed there— present —like she had all the time in the world.
Like Marie wasn’t just another name on a list of people they had saved, but a person Artemis genuinely cared about.
And maybe that was why the girl’s grip on the blanket loosened. Just a little.
Across the room, Dick watched the exchange unfold, and something inside him twisted painfully.
Shit.
He curled his fingers tighter around his escrima sticks, jaw clenching so hard it ached. He had always been aware of his feelings for Wally—had spent years pretending they weren’t there, pretending Wally’s easy grins and stupid jokes didn’t make something warm curl inside his chest. He had told himself over and over again that it was just Wally being Wally , that it didn’t mean anything, that the way his heart skipped when Wally threw an arm around his shoulders was nothing more than instinct.
And now, Artemis too?
It wasn’t fair.
Not when he already knew how this would end.
He had seen it—had lived in a world where the two of them were drawn to each other like gravity, where their bickering turned into something softer, something real. He had watched it happen from the sidelines, had swallowed down the ache of knowing he would never be in either of their orbits the way they were in each other’s.
And now, he had to do it all over again .
It was already happening. It had always been happening.
He saw it in the way Artemis softened around Wally when she thought no one was looking. In the way Wally looked at her, even now, like he was fighting a battle with himself that he didn’t even realize he had already lost.
Dick had spent a lifetime reading people.
He could see the ending before the first page had even turned.
His chest felt too tight, like his ribs were caving in, pressing against his lungs until breathing was a conscious effort. He forced himself to exhale, running a hand through his hair before stepping back, slipping into the shadows. Artemis had this under control.
She didn’t need him watching, lingering, making this moment about something it wasn’t .
She needed time.
And maybe, selfishly, so did he.
Chapter 16: This Wasn’t His Story
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
>Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 FailsafeCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17This is also my apology for forgetting to post yesterday, my bad.
Chapter Text
Marie didn’t let go of Artemis’ side—not when they handed the rest of the victims off to the local authorities, not when Kaldur and the others gave their report, not when the chaos of the night finally began to settle.
She just stayed there, pressed against Artemis’ leg, her small frame tucked into the fabric of Artemis’ uniform like it was the only thing anchoring her to the moment. Her tiny fingers clutched at the material, trembling, as if letting go would mean losing herself all over again.
Artemis didn’t move away.
She stood tall, arms crossed, her stance firm, unwavering.
A protector. A shield.
The others kept their distance, giving Artemis and Marie space.
Conner shifted uncomfortably, arms crossed over his chest. “She shouldn’t have been here,” he muttered. “None of them should have.” His jaw was tight, his expression unreadable, but Dick could hear the frustration beneath the words, the anger barely held back.
M’gann hovered nearby, her hands twisting together. “I can try to soothe her mind,” she offered gently. “Help her calm down before she goes with the authorities.”
Artemis shook her head without looking up. “She’s been through enough,” she said. “She doesn’t need anyone else poking around in her head.”
M’gann hesitated, then nodded. “I just wish we could do more.”
Kaldur, who had been speaking with the lead officer, turned back to them, his expression grave. “The authorities will take her to a local shelter while they search for her family,” he said. “If they cannot find her parents…” He trailed off, his lips pressing together.
They all knew what that meant.
The system.
Marie—small, scared, and clinging to Artemis like she was the only thing keeping her tethered to reality—would be swept away into a system designed to handle her, not to care for her. A system that didn’t ask questions. That didn’t always bother to understand.
The words barely had time to settle before something changed.
Dick froze.
It wasn’t obvious at first—Robin was good at hiding things—but the team knew him too well to miss it. His breath hitched, just barely, like a glitch in a perfect machine. His shoulders, usually loose and fluid, locked up. His hands curled into fists at his sides, knuckles going white under his gloves.
And his face—what little of it they could see beneath the domino mask—went completely blank. Too blank.
It wasn’t calm. It wasn’t collected.
It was wrong .
M’gann felt it first. The sharp flicker of something raw and jagged at the edges of his thoughts—fear, anger, pain —a hurricane bottled tight behind the mental walls he usually held so steady. It hit her like static, sudden and sharp, and her breath caught as she instinctively pulled back. She didn’t mean to intrude. She never did. But his emotions were loud, too loud, and the edges scraped against her mind even as she tried to retreat.
What—?
Conner shifted uncomfortably. He wasn’t a telepath, but even he could feel the tension radiating from Robin—coiled tight, like a spring about to snap. It wasn’t normal. Not for him. Robin didn’t freeze. Not in the field. Not when it mattered.
And this? This wasn’t just a pause.
Artemis, still beside Marie, caught the stillness out of the corner of her eye. Her teasing edge faded, replaced by something quieter, more serious. She knew that look. She had seen it before—on herself, in the mirror, after too many long nights spent wondering what would’ve happened if her mom hadn’t pulled her out of the wreckage of her father’s legacy.
This wasn’t just him thinking through a plan. This was personal.
And Wally—
Wally felt it immediately.
The shift. The weight. The way Robin’s entire body seemed to lock down, like he wasn’t even there anymore.
It scared him.
Because Robin didn’t get like this. Not ever.
Sure, he could be intense—too intense, sometimes—but Wally could always pull him back. With a joke, a jab, some easy smile to remind him that the weight of the world didn’t have to rest on his shoulders alone.
But this wasn’t the usual weight of the world.
This was something else.
And Wally didn’t know how to touch it.
Dick’s thoughts spiraled, distant and cold. He barely heard the others, their voices muffled like they were coming from the other side of a thick glass wall.
The system.
The words echoed over and over in his head, rattling through the fragile locks he had forced over old memories—memories he didn’t want to touch, memories he thought he had buried years ago.
But they came back.
The coldness of the holding cell. The sterile smell of bleach and metal. The ache in his wrists where the cuffs had dug too deep.
The way no one had cared—not about what he had lost, not about who he was. They didn’t see him as a scared kid who had watched his parents fall to their deaths. They saw a dirty little gypsy boy. A troublemaker. Someone they could toss into the system and forget.
If Bruce hadn’t come—
If Bruce hadn’t seen him—
His stomach twisted violently.
And now Marie—this child , this tiny, fragile girl—was about to be thrown into that same cold, unfeeling machine.
Not again. Not again. Not again.
A hand landed on his shoulder. Warm. Steady. Grounding.
“Rob.”
The voice was softer than usual—none of Wally’s usual bravado, none of the teasing warmth. Just concern. Real, genuine concern.
The touch startled Dick out of the spiral. His breath caught sharply, and the world snapped back into focus—too bright, too loud. The flashing red-and-blue of the patrol lights burned against the dark. The sound of the rain hitting the pavement felt distant, far away.
And Wally—Wally was watching him.
His green eyes, normally bright with mischief, were serious.
“Dude,” Wally said, his voice low enough that only Dick could hear. “You with me?”
For a moment, Dick couldn’t speak. His throat felt too tight, like something was lodged there—something heavy and jagged and impossible to swallow.
But Wally’s hand didn’t move. His fingers curled slightly against Dick’s shoulder, firm but careful. Reminding him—quietly, without pushing—that he wasn’t alone.
He forced himself to breathe. Shaky. Uneven. But it was something.
“Yeah,” he finally managed, the word barely scraping past his throat. “I’m good.”
Wally didn’t buy it.
Not for a second.
His grip on Dick’s shoulder tightened—just for a moment, like he was debating whether to push—but then he let out a breath and backed off. His hand fell away, leaving the warmth behind.
“You sure?” he asked, and it wasn’t casual.
Dick tried to force out a laugh, but it was weak. “Define ‘sure.’”
Wally huffed, rolling his eyes— barely —but the tension in his shoulders didn’t ease. “If you say so, Boy Wonder.”
Dick swallowed hard, his hands still curled into fists at his sides.
“She, uh…” Wally rubbed the back of his neck, shifting awkwardly. His voice was softer than usual, missing its usual teasing lilt. “She’s gotta go with the authorities. They’ll take care of her. Get her checked out.”
Artemis nodded. She’d known this was coming—had expected it from the second she found Marie huddled in that corner, too afraid to move. But knowing didn’t make it easier.
Slowly, she dropped to one knee, making herself smaller, gentler, meeting Marie’s gaze.
“Hey,” she murmured. “You have to go with them now, okay? They’ll take you home. Get you some new clothes, some food.”
Marie hesitated, her small hands curling into the edges of the blanket wrapped tightly around her shoulders. Her lip trembled as her eyes darted from the patrol cars to the officers waiting near the curb.
“But—”
The word was tiny, fragile.
Artemis reached out, palm open, patient.
“You’ll be safe, Marie,” she promised, voice steady and warm. “I know it’s scary, but you’re not alone. You’re going to be okay.”
For a breathless moment, Marie didn’t move. Her throat bobbed as she swallowed hard, trying to process the words—to believe them.
Then—tentatively—she reached forward, slipping her small fingers into Artemis’s.
Artemis squeezed gently, a silent I’ve got you .
She led her toward the police car, keeping her pace slow and steady, like she was guiding a wounded animal out of hiding. Marie didn’t resist—but she didn’t let go, either. Not until they reached the open door. Not until there was no other choice.
When her fingers finally slipped away, the absence of that small, fragile hand settled heavy in Artemis’s chest.
Marie climbed into the backseat, disappearing into the folds of the oversized blanket. It made her look even smaller—too small for everything she had endured.
Artemis lingered, raising a hand in a small, quiet wave.
The silence stretched long after the police car door shut. The soft click echoed louder than it should have, cutting through the night like something final. The engine rumbled to life, low and steady, a reminder that the world was already moving on, whether they were ready or not.
Marie didn’t move at first.
She just sat there, small and fragile in the backseat, her thin fingers curled tightly around the edges of the worn blanket. It swallowed her slight frame, making her look even younger—like a child playing dress-up in something meant to protect her but failing miserably. The blanket trembled faintly in her grip, but her knuckles stayed white, as if letting go might unravel everything keeping her together.
The streetlights cast pale streaks of gold across her face, catching on the tear tracks drying along her cheeks. For a breathless moment, it seemed like she wouldn’t react—like she had already begun retreating inward, shrinking into a place where no one else could reach her.
But then—
Her hand shifted.
Slowly, carefully, she uncurled her fingers from the blanket and raised her hand in a small, uncertain wave. It wasn’t much. A flicker of movement, fragile and hesitant. But it was something.
It broke something in Artemis’s chest.
The door shut, sealing Marie away from them. The car rolled forward, tires crunching softly against the wet pavement. No one moved as the vehicle disappeared down the road, the red taillights burning dim against the darkness until, finally, they were gone—swallowed by the city’s shadows.
The silence left behind felt heavier than it should have.
For a long moment, no one spoke. No one even breathed too loudly. The only sound was the distant hum of the city—a world still moving, still spinning, as if nothing had happened. As if a scared little girl hadn’t just been swept back into a system none of them could trust.
Conner was the first to break the silence. His exhale was sharp, angry, his hands curling into fists at his sides. “We should’ve gotten here sooner,” he muttered, the words low and edged with frustration.
Kaldur, ever composed, shook his head—but the weight in his voice betrayed the same guilt Conner carried. “We got here when we could,” he said. But there was no conviction behind it. Not really. Like he wanted to believe that was enough, but deep down, he didn’t.
M’gann shifted closer to them, her hands twisting nervously in front of her. Her eyes were too bright, emotion pooling just beneath the surface. “What happens to her now?” she asked, the question trembling between them.
Dick didn’t hesitate. The answer came automatically, too fast—too practiced. “The system takes over,” he said, his voice flat, distant. “They’ll try to find her family first. If that doesn’t work, she’ll get placed in foster care.”
A bitter scoff escaped Wally. “Yeah, ‘cause we all know that always works out great,” he muttered under his breath. The sarcasm barely masked the anger underneath—frustration tangled with something deeper, something harder to name.
Dick didn’t argue. He couldn’t.
Because Wally was right.
Not everyone was lucky enough to have a billionaire in a cape pull them out of the system. Not everyone got saved.
Out of the corner of his eye, Dick saw Artemis still standing by the curb. She hadn’t moved since the car disappeared. Her arms were crossed tightly over her chest, shoulders tense like she was holding herself together by sheer force of will. Her face was carefully blank, but her eyes—her eyes hadn’t left the empty stretch of road where Marie had vanished.
She looked exhausted.
Not just physically—though the dark circles under her eyes were evidence enough—but deeper than that. A kind of tired that settled into your bones, that clung to you no matter how much rest you got.
Wally shifted on his feet, his weight rocking awkwardly from side to side. He opened his mouth like he wanted to say something—wanted to fix this, somehow—but no words came. For once, the jokes weren’t there. Nothing he could say would make it better.
Still, he tried.
“She’s gonna be okay,” he said quietly. Too quietly. And maybe he was trying to convince himself more than anyone else.
The words hung in the air for a beat too long before Artemis finally turned to face him. For once, there was no sarcasm, no sharp-edged quip ready on her tongue. Just an exhale—slow and steady, like she was trying to keep something fragile from cracking open.
“I hope so,” Artemis said softly.
And for once, Wally didn’t have a joke.
Dick caught the look on Wally’s face.
Soft.
Uncharacteristically so.
Wally had a million different smiles.
The smug ones he wore like armor. The teasing ones he used to needle everyone around him. The wild, reckless grins meant to get a rise out of whoever was unlucky enough to be within earshot.
Dick had cataloged every single one over the years—without meaning to, without realizing how much he wanted to hoard them, to keep them for himself.
But this smile—this wasn’t one he’d seen often.
Small. Quiet. Loving.
And it wasn’t for him.
His fingers curled into fists at his sides, nails biting into his palms through his gloves. It was the only thing keeping him grounded, the sharp edge of pain pulling him back from the crushing weight in his chest.
He had spent years pretending—pretending that Wally’s easy grins and familiar touches didn’t mean anything. Pretending it didn’t make his heart twist every time Wally threw an arm around his shoulders, or how his pulse quickened whenever Wally leaned in too close, his warmth brushing against Dick’s skin like it belonged there.
Pretending he wasn’t in love with his best friend.
It had been easier that way. Easier to laugh off the ache. Easier to convince himself that Wally didn’t see him like that—because if he let himself believe, even for a second, that there was a chance…
He didn’t know how he’d survive it when he lost.
And now—now, Artemis too.
The realization had hit him like a freight train not even twenty minutes ago, and it hadn’t let up since.
The way she had held Marie’s hand—gentle, patient, so solid in a way Dick would never be. The way she had spoken softly, without any of her usual bite, easing the girl’s fears with nothing but her presence. She wasn’t just good with the kid. She cared.
And it had been so painfully obvious—what Wally saw in her.
Because how could you not fall for someone like that?
Dick had spent years loving one person he could never have. Now, there were two.
And the worst part?
He already knew how this story ended.
He had seen it—lived in a world where the two of them had already found each other, where their bickering softened into something else, something warm, something real.
And he had stood on the sidelines. Watching. Pretending it didn’t hurt. Pretending he hadn’t wanted— hoped —for something different.
It had been inevitable.
And it wasn’t his.
It would never be his.
He swallowed hard, forcing the lump in his throat down where no one could hear it. He couldn’t fall apart now—not here, not with them so close. If he let the feeling crack open even a little, he wasn’t sure he could put it back.
So, he did what he did best.
He buried it.
Dick turned away before anyone could notice the way his expression faltered, before anyone could see the truth written too clearly on his face.
He let his body slip into motion—quiet, controlled, like none of this touched him. Like he wasn’t unraveling beneath the surface. He could feel Wally’s eyes lingering on him for a beat longer than usual, like maybe he had seen something in the way Dick froze. But he didn’t say anything.
Thank God.
Because Dick didn’t trust himself to answer.
Because at the end of the day—
It didn’t matter.
This wasn’t his story.
It never had been.
Chapter 17: Gone
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
>Chapters 17-18 are set during 01:16 FailsafeCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The lights in Mount Justice flickered faintly, casting a cold glow over the mission room. The air was tense—heavy with the kind of stillness that only came before everything went to hell.
The Team stood in a tight formation behind Kaldur, their usual banter and easy confidence absent. No one moved. No one spoke. Their eyes were locked on the massive holo-screen stretching across the room—a live feed of chaos unfolding above the Earth.
Aliens.
Not a covert infiltration. Not a hidden threat lurking in the shadows.
A full-scale invasion.
The video displayed Justice League members fighting against the impossible—Superman ripping through metallic warships as they hovered menacingly above Metropolis, Wonder Woman deflecting blasts of alien energy with her bracelets, Green Lantern struggling to contain an onslaught of projectiles with glowing constructs. And still, the sky burned.
In the middle of it all, Zatara’s voice crackled through the video link, calm but urgent.
"Tornado, did you—"
Red Tornado’s gaze didn’t waver from the screen, his mechanical form as still and composed as ever. “Yes, Zatara. We saw. Celestial defenses have failed. Initiate all terrestrial measures.”
"Affirmative," Zatara responded. His voice softened—just for a breath. “See you in the field.”
The transmission cut out, leaving only the faint hum of the holo-screen behind.
For a moment, no one breathed.
Then Red Tornado spoke again, his voice as smooth and emotionless as always. But beneath it—if you listened closely—there was weight. The weight of duty. Of something that stretched beyond logic or protocol.
“I must join the League,” he said, stepping forward. “We will protect the planet at all costs. But should we fail…” His red eyes glowed faintly, sweeping across the young faces before him. “The responsibility falls to you.”
The words settled like a physical thing.
It wasn’t a warning. It wasn’t a request.
It was a fact.
The Team stood at attention behind Kaldur, their leader’s back straight and unyielding despite the pressure threatening to crush them. The rest of them were close—too close—but right now, that didn’t matter. None of it did.
Only this.
Only the planet.
Kaldur inclined his head, his voice steady despite the weight pressing against his chest. “We stand ready.”
The air in the cave was heavy, suffocating in its silence. The team stood frozen, eyes locked on the monitors as the footage replayed.
One by one, every member of the Justice League—Superman, Batman, Wonder Woman, Flash, Green Lantern, all of them—were consumed in a blinding light, vaporized before their eyes. There was no time to react, no chance to fight back. Just—gone.
The last transmission crackled over the speakers, Red Tornado’s voice flat but laced with something heavy beneath his robotic tone.
"Red Tornado to Cave. I fear I am all that remains of the League."
Wally swallowed hard, his throat dry. “RT!” he called, but there was no response beyond the steady hum of the failing signal.
No one spoke. No one moved. The weight of what they had just witnessed pressed down on them like an avalanche.
The League was gone.
Their mentors. Their leaders.
Their world’s protectors.
Kaldur was the first to break the silence, his voice steady despite the tension lining his shoulders. “We are Earth’s heroes now.”
Conner let out a short, humorless laugh. “So what are we waiting for, a theme song?”
Kaldur turned to face him, his expression unreadable. “A strategy. Earth’s weapons are ineffective. And it has been made tragically clear a direct attack will not succeed.”
Dick exhaled slowly, pulling up a map on the holoscreen. “Checking satellite imagery. Here’s where the aliens are now.”
The map flickered, red indicators marking enemy positions across the planet. Conner’s eyes scanned the screen, then narrowed at a blinking marker isolated from the rest. He pointed.
“This one get lost?”
Dick adjusted the display. “That’s Superman’s Fortress of Solitude.”
Conner blinked. “Superman has a Fortress of Solitude?”
Dick gave a small shrug. “Its power source must have attracted the aliens’ attention, at least enough to send a scout ship to investigate.”
Conner scoffed. “Must be some fortress.”
M’gann turned toward him, concern flickering across her face. “Conner.”
He shook his head before she could say anything else. His voice was quieter when he spoke again, less sharp. “No, it’s okay. I guess there’s a lot about Superman I’ll never know. Uh, you know, now.”
The words hung in the air, heavier than he had intended.
Kaldur refocused the conversation. “We will target this lone ship.”
Wally perked up. “Yeah, break it down, build more, hit those ugly aliens with their own mojo.”
Before he could get another word out, Artemis’s fist connected with his arm in a sharp punch.
“Ow!” Wally yelped, rubbing his shoulder. “What was that for?”
Artemis shot him a pointed look. “Martian and Kryptonian in the house.”
Wally let out a nervous chuckle, glancing between M’gann and Conner. “Uh, heh heh. Not that all aliens are automatically ugly.”
M’gann rolled her eyes.
Conner just sighed.
The alien ship hovered above the frozen wasteland, its sleek, metallic frame gleaming under the pale light of the Arctic sky. Snow whipped across the ground in frantic spirals, but the team moved with precision, their every action synchronized through M’gann’s telepathic link.
M’gann tore through the air, her hands glowing with psychic energy as she reached out and— crunch —ripped one of the ship’s wings clean off.
Communications disabled. Propulsion disabled, she reported telepathically.
Artemis was already moving. She pulled back her bow, releasing an arrow laced with a specialized chemical compound. The moment it struck the ship’s entrance, it exploded—sealing the door shut with a thick, metal-hard resin.
And ETs are sealed inside, Artemis added, her voice sharp with satisfaction.
Below them, Dick crouched over a holographic display, scanning the ship’s schematics. His fingers flew over the controls as he identified key stress points in the structure.
Red markers flashed on the screen.
Weapons systems are linked here, here, and here, he noted, sending the coordinates to the others.
Conner didn’t wait for further instructions. He grabbed hold of one of the ship’s mounted cannons and ripped it free with a metallic screech. The ship groaned under the force, sparks flying from exposed wires as he tossed the disconnected weapon to the ground.
Then—
A beeping sound.
Conner barely had time to react before Wolf—his Wolf, their Wolf—slammed into him from the side, knocking him out of the way.
A brilliant flash of light erupted where he had just been standing.
Wolf didn’t make a sound.
One moment, he was there. The next—
Gone.
Ash and snow drifted through the air where his body had been.
M’gann let out a choked gasp. Wolf…
Dick clenched his fists. He had been scanning for power surges, for energy spikes—there had been nothing. No indication of feedback.
There was no indication of feedback, he said, his voice tight in their shared link. I’m sorry.
Conner didn’t move for a long second.
Then, without looking at any of them, he shoved the grief down, forced his expression into something cold. Can’t do anything for him now. Let’s go.
He hefted the massive alien cannon onto his shoulder and carried it toward the Bioship.
M’gann’s voice was thick with emotion, but she didn’t let it slow her down. She took a steadying breath, forcing herself to focus. Rerouting systems to integrate weapon into the ship’s biomatrix. We’ll need to decamouflage for a few minutes.
Dick’s gaze flicked upward, his stomach twisting.
From the corner of his eye, he saw movement. Other alien ships. Approaching fast.
May not have a few minutes, he warned.
Kaldur’s command was instant. Miss Martian, open fire.
But M’gann’s frustration bled into their link. Can’t. Weapon systems are offline to incorporate the new cannon. And that’s not fully integrated yet, either.
Artemis cursed, pulling another arrow from her quiver as enemy fire rained down on them. She twisted, firing shot after shot, keeping them covered.
Got you covered. Get inside. Almost there.
Then—
Artemis, behind you! M’gann’s warning came too late.
Artemis turned, bow already drawn—
A blast of white-hot energy struck her dead center.
She never even had the chance to fire.
For a split second, she was still there. Then—
Gone.
The world went silent.
M’gann’s scream shattered the quiet. “ARTEMIS!”
“ARTEMIS!” Wally’s voice cracked as he lunged forward, eyes wide, desperate—
Kaldur grabbed his arm, yanking him back. “Get inside,” he ordered, voice hard, unreadable. “All of you.”
And then, without hesitation, Kaldur turned and unleashed hell.
Water surged from his weapons, turning to razor-sharp blades of ice mid-air. The nearest enemy ship never stood a chance—it crumpled under the onslaught, its hull splitting apart as it crashed into the snow in a plume of fire and smoke.
Wally stood frozen in place, staring at the spot where Artemis had just been. His breathing was ragged, his hands shaking.
Then—
His expression hardened.
“They’re dead,” he muttered, voice low, seething with quiet, deadly rage.
His hands curled into fists.
“Every single alien, if it’s the last thing I do.”
Dick barely heard him. His mind was racing, heart pounding—
He had forgotten.
He had forgotten this was going to happen.
He had forgotten Artemis would die.
Panic swelled in his chest, crashing into him like a tidal wave. Why had he forgotten? He knew this was fake—he had memories of doing this before, memories of a timeline he wasn’t supposed to remember—
But he couldn’t remember how to get out.
He clenched his jaw, forcing his breathing to stay even, forcing his face into something neutral.
The others were watching.
He couldn’t let them see.
He couldn’t let them know.
Not yet.
Dick’s boots crunched over broken stone and shattered glass as the team moved through the ruins of the Hall of Justice. The air was thick with dust and the acrid stench of burning metal. The statues of their mentors loomed above them, cracked and crumbling, shattered remnants of the heroes they had once looked up to.
Everything—the way the dust swirled in the air, the way the silence pressed against his ribs, the way his breath hitched as his eyes traced the broken statues—was exactly as he remembered.
“They’re really gone,” he murmured, his voice low but certain.
M’gann let out a broken sob.
Dick didn’t flinch.
Because this was where it started.
This was where it all began .
He turned slightly, just in time to see M’gann’s eyes widen in recognition. Without hesitation, she leaped back, her hands glowing with telekinetic energy as she flung aside a massive slab of debris.
The moment the dust settled, he saw him.
J’onn J’onzz, buried beneath the rubble, his green skin streaked with grime, his breathing ragged but steady.
M’gann’s breath hitched. “Uncle J’onn!”
Kaldur’s voice cut through the moment like a blade, sharp and precise. M’gann, check his mind. Make sure he is whom he appears to be.
Dick felt a strange, distant sort of amusement. Kaldur had said that last time too—exactly like that. No hesitation. No wasted words.
M’gann’s expression shifted as she reached out with her mind, scanning the presence before her.
It’s him, she confirmed, voice thick with emotion. He’s real. He’s alive.
Conner stepped forward, his brows furrowed in confusion. “But we saw you get disintegrated. You and Superman. And everyone.”
J’onn groaned, pressing a hand to his forehead as he pushed himself up. “Yes, I remember,” he said slowly. “But I cannot recall how I survived. Or how I arrived here.”
M’gann tilted her head, considering. “Maybe you were density-shifting when the beam hit. The energy passed right through you.”
Dick exhaled softly. “Scrambling your brains along the way.”
J’onn’s gaze was distant, his voice lined with something almost desperate. “My mind is… clouded. I feel certain I had something important to tell you.”
Dick closed his eyes for half a second. I know what you were going to say.
Wally, oblivious to everything running through Dick’s head, suddenly stiffened. His attention snapped to a shattered piece of alien tech among the rubble. He crouched down beside it, his fingers ghosting over the surface.
Here it comes.
“I knew it!” Wally exclaimed, his face lighting up with realization. He lifted the device for the others to see. “Look.”
Dick felt his chest tighten.
Wally didn’t know.
Not yet.
But he was right.
“This thing is giving off zeta beams,” Wally continued, excitement creeping into his voice. “The same stuff that powers our zeta tubes. This thing doesn’t disintegrate —it teleports .”
He sucked in a breath. “Artemis is alive.”
The words landed like a gut punch.
Dick wanted to let himself react.
He wanted to let hope flicker across his face like the others.
But he knew better.
His expression stayed neutral. “Maybe, but—”
“No maybes ,” Wally cut in, his green eyes blazing with determination. “They’re all alive.”
M’gann gasped. “That must have been what you wanted to tell us,” she said, looking at J’onn.
Before anyone could respond—
Boom.
The sky erupted in fire.
The alien warships above loomed closer, their weapons charging with a piercing hum.
Kaldur, Dick sent quickly. We’re on our way.
Negative, he corrected immediately. We can’t win this. Miss Martian, camo the Bioship.
Then—
A shockwave.
J’onn and M’gann cried out, staggering as their hands flew to their heads.
“Conner!” M’gann gasped.
“That didn’t feel like—”
We’re falling back, he said through the link.
His voice was sharper this time. Urgent.
The Air Force general beside them looked grim. “We’re trapped.”
Kaldur didn’t hesitate. “Maybe not. We can all zeta to the cave if you can grant us computer clearance to access the tubes.”
J’onn’s eyes flickered with uncertainty. “I can only authorize one at a time.”
Just like last time.
Kaldur’s decision came immediately. “Send the soldiers first.”
The general bristled. “Belay that! You six are assets we cannot afford to lose.”
J’onn’s voice was firm. “Override. Martian Manhunter 07.”
The computer’s voice rang through the chaos.
“Recognized. Access granted. Miss Martian. B-0-5.”
M’gann hesitated, but Dick knew she’d leave.
She always did.
“Recognized. Robin. B-0-1.”
Dick took a slow breath, locking eyes with Kaldur just before stepping into the portal.
Kaldur.
He wanted to say something.
But he didn’t.
He couldn’t.
The light swallowed him whole.
“Recognized. Kid Flash. B-0-3.”
An explosion rocked the Hall.
Wally hesitated.
Kaldur grabbed him, threw him into the zeta tube.
“Recognized. Superboy. B-0-4.”
Conner helped a limping soldier forward. “He goes next.”
Kaldur nodded. “Fine. Then you.”
“Recognized. Private Jason Bard. USMC.”
Conner let go of the soldier’s arm. “Can you make it?”
The soldier gave a weak nod. “Sure, Superman.”
Conner flinched. “I’m not—”
Too late.
The computer cut in.
“Recognized. Superboy. B-0-4.”
The soldiers and the general barely had time to react before they were vaporized.
And then—
Kaldur.
Kaldur, who had always been steady.
Kaldur, who had always been the one to hold them together.
Kaldur, who was about to die.
Kaldur.
He wanted to stop it.
He wanted to grab him, yank him back—
He knew—
Kaldur turned toward J’onn, his expression unreadable. “We need you more than me. Go.”
And then he threw J’onn into the zeta tube.
The light.
The energy.
The second before impact.
Then—
Nothing.
Mount Justice felt too quiet.
The kind of quiet that wasn't comforting. The kind that stretched through the air, thick and suffocating.
They were down two teammates. One maybe alive, if Wally was right. One definitely gone.
And yet, there was no time to grieve.
Dick stood at the center of the mission room, the faint glow of the holo-map casting sharp shadows across his face. His hands gripped the console’s edges as he took a breath, steeling himself.
“Our next mission is clear,” he said, his voice steady. “If we believe the aliens have been teleporting their victims—”
“We do,” Wally cut in immediately, arms crossed, eyes hard.
Dick nodded, pressing a few keys on the console. The holo-display flickered, shifting to reveal a planetary map. A red marker blinked ominously over the center of the United States.
“Then the only reasonable detention facility is here.” He pointed to the marker. “Their mothership, atop what used to be Smallville.” His voice was even, but there was something heavy beneath it. “Ring any bells?”
J’onn, standing slowly from where he had been resting on the floor, shook his head. “No,” he admitted. “I’m sorry.”
Dick’s expression remained unreadable.
Of course, you don’t remember.
His jaw tightened, but he kept going.
“Superboy,” he said, turning toward Conner, “you’ll create a distraction.”
Before Conner could even respond, M’gann’s eyes widened in alarm.
“No!” she burst out, stepping forward. “He’s offering you as a sacrifice! Aqualad would never do that.”
The name hit like a knife.
Kaldur should have been standing here, making the call, guiding them through this moment.
But he wasn’t.
Because Kaldur had done exactly what M’gann had just said he wouldn’t.
He had sacrificed himself.
Dick clenched his fists. His shoulders tensed for just a moment before he exhaled, forcing his expression back into something neutral.
“You’re right,” he said, and for the briefest second, something flickered in his voice. A crack in his carefully held control.
Then it was gone.
“Aqualad would sacrifice himself.” His gaze flickered across the team. “A mistake that just cost us our leader.”
The words landed.
M’gann’s face crumpled slightly, guilt and grief mixing in her expression.
Dick didn’t want to do this—didn’t want to push them like this—but he had no choice.
They needed to move.
“Superboy is the most likely to be perceived as a threat,” he continued. “Motivating the aliens to deploy.”
Wally, standing off to the side, let out a slow breath. “Worst case,” he said, his voice quieter but firm, “he’s teleported inside, and we set him free along with Artemis. And Aqualad. And everyone.”
The unspoken if they’re still alive hung in the air, unspoken but felt.
Conner exhaled through his nose, gaze flicking to M’gann, whose worried expression hadn’t changed.
Then, after a long pause, his voice slipped into their minds, quiet but resolute.
It’s okay, M’gann.
His jaw set, his blue eyes burning with determination.
It’s what Superman would do.
Notes:
Dick rn: "Don't let them in, don't let them see. Be the good girl you always have to be. Conceal, don't feel, don't let them know ❄️"
Chapter 18: You Should Have
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
>Chapters 17-18 are set during 01:16 FailsafeCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
Dick took a slow, steady breath, keeping his expression neutral despite the storm raging in his mind.
Stay on script.
Everything had to play out exactly the same.
That was the only way to get out of this.
He turned toward M’gann, his voice calm, controlled. “Stay close to J’onn. He’s still…” He trailed off, letting the implication settle. Still recovering. Still vulnerable. Still not at full strength.
M’gann nodded, though she didn’t look happy about it.
Dick exhaled. “First Team, deploy.”
The mission had begun.
M’gann’s voice slipped into their minds like a whisper. Ready. In position. A pause. Then, softer, directed toward one person alone— Be careful, Conner. I love you.
Conner leaped onto the alien base with ease, his landing cracking the metal beneath him. Without hesitation, he grabbed hold of a massive alien cannon and ripped it free from its foundation, sparks flying as he tore through the weapon’s structural supports.
“ All right, you glorified trespassers! ” he bellowed, voice echoing across the battlefield. “ You wanna see how a real alien fights?! ”
Dick’s fingers flew over his gauntlet, scanning the cannon’s power source.
Careful, he sent through the link. Don’t disconnect the power source.
Conner didn’t acknowledge him, just planted his feet and hurled the massive weapon into a line of approaching enemies.
Now or never, Conner sent.
Dick barely had time to process the words before Wally moved.
The world blurred as Wally scooped him up, the familiar rush of speed sending wind whipping past Dick’s face.
Seconds later, they were inside the ship.
The landing was practiced, effortless. They hit the ground, separating in a fluid motion—ducking, rolling, blending into the shadows before the enemy could detect them.
Way’s clear. Go, Dick sent through the link.
J’onn and M’gann materialized beside them, their forms shifting from camouflage into visibility.
Then—
M’gann froze.
Her breath hitched. A spike of emotion hit the mental link like a hammer.
No.
Her voice was small, shattered.
He’s gone.
Dick’s hands clenched into fists. He didn’t turn, didn’t react—because he couldn’t.
But Wally—Wally still had hope.
It’s all right, Wally sent, firm but gentle. We’ll find him with Artemis. I know it.
J’onn exhaled, something unreadable flickering across his face. No.
The single word made the air feel heavier.
My mind is clearer now, J’onn continued. The disintegration beam is exactly that. There is no detention facility, no prisoners to rescue. Our mission holds no purpose.
Dick kept his breathing even. His heart was pounding, but his face remained carefully blank.
This is the moment, he realized. This is when it all turns.
Wally shook his head. No, you’re wrong. The zeta radiation proves she’s alive. She’s—
Stop it, KF.
Dick’s voice cut through the link like a knife.
Everyone went still.
Dick inhaled sharply, forcing himself to say the words even though they made him sick.
I’ve been scanning for League and team signals since we got inside.
A pause.
Then—
They’re not here.
He hated the way Wally stiffened beside him.
Artemis is gone.
The silence that followed was suffocating.
Dick’s throat burned.
But he couldn’t waver.
Our mission still holds purpose, he pressed on, voice firm. To destroy this mothership.
They ran.
Boots slamming against the cold metal floor, breaths sharp and quick. The corridors stretched ahead of them, lined with pulsing energy conduits, alien tech thrumming with an unsettling, unnatural hum. The glow of the ship's core flickered in eerie blues and greens, casting long shadows as they moved.
The control room wasn’t far.
This is the power core, he sent through the link, skidding to a halt in front of the massive, glowing structure. The chamber was vast, the core itself a towering column of shifting energy, raw power crackling beneath its surface like a storm barely contained.
The room pulsed with unstable energy, the hum beneath their feet almost alive.
Dick turned to Wally, breath quick, sharp. Blow this, and the whole mothership goes down.
They moved in sync. No hesitation.
Racing toward the core, hands already reaching for the explosives—
Then—
Dick’s foot caught.
An uneven panel—just slightly raised, just enough to throw off his momentum. His body lurched forward, weight shifting too fast.
His breath hitched.
And suddenly, there was no floor beneath him.
Just open air.
Just the endless drop below.
A split second of weightlessness.
Then—
A hand.
Fingers clamped around his wrist, hard enough to bruise.
Wally.
Time stilled.
For a single, breathless moment, they just hung there, suspended between survival and the abyss. Dick’s pulse pounded against his ribs, sharp and frantic, but Wally’s grip was steady, unwavering—like he had never even considered letting go.
Then gravity won.
They fell.
The world blurred past them, the lights of the mothership streaking like static in their vision.
Dick’s fingers scrambled for his grapple, every nerve in his body screaming at him to move—
He fired.
The line snapped taut, yanking them backward, slamming their momentum sideways—
Too high. Still too high.
And then—
Something caught them.
A force wrapped around them—soft but firm, holding them steady.
M’gann.
Her telekinetic grip slowed their descent, guiding them back toward the platform. The moment their feet hit solid ground, Dick exhaled sharply, shaking off the lingering adrenaline as his hands moved automatically, pulling explosives from his belt.
The countdown had already started in his head.
Every motion was precise. Unwavering.
Because he had done this before.
Because he already knew how this ended.
But Wally—
Wally was still looking at him.
Dick didn’t have to turn to know.
The weight of his stare was heavy, pressing against him like a held breath.
The silence stretched, thick and knowing.
Then—
You knew.
Wally’s voice in the link was quiet.
Accusing.
Not angry. Just—understanding.
Dick didn’t stop working.
Didn’t acknowledge the words.
His fingers moved too fast, too practiced, pressing another charge against the core’s surface like it could somehow drown out the way his pulse had spiked.
You knew from the beginning why we were really here.
Dick swallowed hard.
Didn’t look at him.
Didn’t answer.
Instead, he set the final charge, his voice calm, controlled.
Four minutes. Let’s go.
The exit slammed shut.
Heavy metal barriers dropped into place with a resounding clang , sealing them inside.
Dick barely reacted.
Wally, on the other hand, let out a frustrated breath, running a hand through his hair. “Oh, perfect.”
Sixteen seconds and counting, Dick sent through the link, his voice detached, cold. Manhunter, take Miss Martian and go.
No. M’gann’s voice came immediately, emotions bleeding into the link—fear, frustration, defiance. We won’t leave you.
That’s an order.
His voice sharpened, leaving no room for argument. We’ll follow as soon as we blow those doors.
M’gann hesitated.
Then—reluctantly, reluctantly—she and J’onn vanished.
Gone.
Dick barely had time to exhale before Wally turned to him again.
A look passed between them.
Unspoken understanding.
Wally nodded.
Dick just sighed.
A deep, long exhale, like he was already tired of what came next.
The first few seconds were the worst—the heat swallowing him whole, burning too fast for nerves to even register pain at first. Then came the shockwave, the air ripped from his lungs, the force of it fracturing bones he wouldn’t live long enough to feel break.
It was always the lungs that went first.
Suffocating. Crushing.
Then nothing.
He had been here before.
He had died here before.
And now, he was about to do it again .
Dick tilted his head back slightly, staring at the ceiling, his lips pressing into a thin line.
Jason was going to love this.
The thought came out of nowhere, abrupt and absurd.
Jason, always the dramatic one, had so much to say about his own death—about getting blown up and burned alive. You don’t know what it’s like, man, he’d say, throwing his hands up. It’s hell.
Well.
Now, Dick could tell him exactly what it was like.
The thought amused him, just a little.
A low, humorless chuckle almost escaped—before the floor trembled beneath them.
A distant boom rumbled through the halls, getting closer.
Wally frowned, glancing between Dick and the sealed exit. “Dude, what—?”
Another boom .
Dick sighed again, rolling his shoulders, exhaling slowly like he was bracing himself for a long, exhausting conversation.
Then—
The world went white.
Dick already knew.
He had known the moment he opened his eyes and saw the briefing room, the way the others staggered back into reality, shaking, disoriented. He had known before J’onn even started talking, before Batman’s voice cut through the heavy silence, before M’gann gasped out, “You’re all alive.”
Knowing didn’t make it any easier.
“What happened in there?” Batman’s voice was even, controlled.
J’onn’s expression was grim. “The exercise… it all went wrong.”
Dick blinked, forcing his face into carefully neutral confusion. “Exercise?” He injected just the right amount of hesitation into his voice, feigning ignorance.
Batman studied him for a beat before continuing. “Try to remember. What you experienced was a training exercise. Manhunter psychically linked the six of you within an artificial reality. You all knew this going in.”
“What you didn’t know,” Batman continued, “was that it was a train for failure exercise. No matter what the team accomplished, the scenario was designed to grow worse.”
Dick barely resisted the urge to scoff. Yeah, no kidding.
“Still, you were aware nothing was real,” Batman went on, “including the deaths of the entire Justice League.”
J’onn inclined his head. “That is why you hardly grieved, even when Wolf was disintegrated before your eyes. But all that changed when Artemis died.”
Across the room, Artemis flinched.
Artemis’ death was the tipping point. Dick had seen the way M’gann spiraled, the way reality warped around her. It had happened exactly like this in his timeline—M’gann forgetting, dragging them all down with her.
J’onn turned toward her. “Though consciously, Miss Martian knew it was not real, her subconscious mind could not make that distinction. She forgot it was only an exercise… and her subconscious took control, making all of you forget, too.”
M’gann let out a choked breath. “I—I’m so sorry.”
“This isn’t her fault,” Conner said, voice firm, protective. “Why didn’t you stop the exercise?”
J’onn sighed. “We tried. But M’gann had a death grip on the scenario. Even Artemis, who should have awakened upon her death, was so convinced she had passed that she slipped into a coma.”
J’onn’s voice was heavier now. “I realized I would have to wrest control from Miss Martian’s subconscious from within. But upon entering the reality, I was overwhelmed by your collective emotion. There was too much noise to think clearly, to remember why I was there.”
Dick remembered the sheer, gut-wrenching despair. The way everything had felt so real. How they had all been so sure they were the last ones left, the last chance Earth had.
“The deaths of Aqualad and Superboy helped,” J’onn admitted, “but only when the mothership exploded and Robin and Kid Flash were silenced did my mind clear enough to remember my true purpose—” his gaze flickered toward M’gann, softer now, “—to shock Miss Martian out of the exercise before your comas became permanent.”
M’gann flinched like she had been struck.
J’onn’s voice softened further. “My apologies. I had no idea a training exercise could be so dangerous. So damaging.”
Dick swallowed hard. You should have.
Batman’s expression didn’t shift, but his tone was sharp. “As bad as all that?”
J’onn hesitated. Then—“Perhaps worse.”
A heavy silence settled over the room.
Dick already knew it was worse. He had seen what this did to the team in the future. The nightmares. The hesitations. The doubt. This wasn’t something they would just walk off.
Red Tornado finally broke the silence. “Yet this is not what troubles you.”
J’onn nodded. “Make no mistake—my niece is untrained and cannot be held responsible for this. For our debacle.”
Batman met his gaze. “No one blames her,” he said evenly. “But clearly, we underestimated her abilities.”
“You understated,” J’onn corrected. “In terms of raw power, she has the strongest telepathic mind I have ever encountered.” His exhale was slow, deliberate. “Stronger by far than mine.”
Dick clenched his fists under the table, nails pressing into his palms.
The team would brush this off—or at least pretend to. They’d move forward like they always did, burying the unease under missions and training and forced normalcy. But the damage was already done.
M’gann wouldn’t trust herself for a long time.
Conner would struggle to reach her.
Artemis would keep her walls up even higher than before.
Kaldur would carry this failure like a personal burden, whether or not he admitted it.
And Wally—
Dick’s gaze flickered to his best friend. Wally was quiet, his usual energy drained, his expression carefully blank.
Wally never fully got over this.
None of them did.
Chapter 19: Shit.
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 17-18 are set during 01:16 Failsafe
>Chapters 19-21 Are set during 01:17 DisorderedCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
The lounge was quiet.
Too quiet.
Dick sat slouched on the couch, legs stretched out, head tilted back against the cushions. The dim glow of the overhead lights buzzed faintly, casting soft shadows across the room. The rest of the Team was nowhere to be seen—either resting, training, or dealing with their own lingering thoughts after what had happened.
Which left him here.
Alone.
Exactly where he wanted to be.
Except—
A sudden weight dropped onto the couch beside him.
Dick didn’t flinch, but his body tensed automatically.
Wally.
Of course.
The speedster sprawled out, arms crossed, sinking into the cushions like he belonged there. He was quiet at first—too quiet. Then, in the same easygoing tone he always used before dropping something completely serious on Dick’s head, he asked,
“So… why did you sigh?”
Dick went completely still.
His heart skipped a beat.
Shit.
He didn’t let it show.
Instead, he turned his head slightly, just enough to look at Wally, his expression blank. “What?”
Wally raised a brow, eyes sharp, searching. “Back on the ship. Before we, y’know—” He mimed an explosion with his hands. “You looked up at the ceiling and sighed. Like you were annoyed.”
Dick’s mind raced.
Came up with a dozen different ways to play this off.
Landed on the simplest answer. The easiest lie.
“I’ve been minorly blown up before,” he said, forcing his voice into something casual. “I knew it was gonna suck.”
Wally stared at him.
Flat. Unblinking.
Like he wasn’t sure whether to be horrified or impressed.
“Minorly blown up,” Wally repeated, deadpan.
Dick shrugged. “It happens.”
Wally ran a hand down his face. “Dude— what the hell. ”
Dick waved him off, shifting slightly, trying to steer this conversation away from the very obvious landmine Wally was currently circling. But before he could, something in his brain misfired—some part of him that always made bad decisions when Wally was involved—because suddenly, he was asking,
“Didn’t you feel it?”
Wally frowned. “Feel what?”
Dick hesitated.
Then, carefully, like he wasn’t sure he wanted to know the answer—
“The heat swallowing you. The air getting ripped from your lungs. The force of the shockwave fracturing bones you didn’t even feel before we died.”
Wally didn’t answer right away.
Didn’t blink.
Didn’t breathe.
And that was when Dick knew.
“…No,” Wally said, voice quiet. Almost hesitant. “I didn’t.”
Dick looked away.
Of course he hadn’t.
Because none of them had.
The others had been disintegrated instantly. Even Wally—who had been right next to him—hadn’t felt it.
But Dick had.
He had felt everything.
The burn of the explosion swallowing him whole. The way his skin had seared, peeling back in an instant. The way his lungs had collapsed before he could even scream.
A sharp exhale from Wally broke the silence.
“You should probably tell Canary.”
Dick tensed. “Tell her what?”
“That you actually felt your death,” Wally said, and it wasn’t a suggestion. It was a statement.
Dick said nothing.
“You felt it, Dick.” Wally’s voice had dropped, quiet, edged with something raw. “Unlike the rest of us. We all just—blinked out. Even I didn’t feel the explosion.”
Dick didn’t respond.
Didn’t move.
Then—without a word—he slid further down the couch.
Wally let out a sharp, frustrated breath.
“Oh my God.”
Dick closed his eyes.
“This is not healthy,” Wally pressed, exasperation bleeding into his voice. “Keeping something like that to yourself? Yeah, no, great plan.”
“I’m fine.”
Wally let out a short laugh—sharp and disbelieving. “Yeah? Because bottling up trauma always works out so well, right?”
Dick kept his eyes shut.
“I mean, sure,” Wally continued, voice dripping with sarcasm. “It’s not like keeping things to yourself has ever ended with you having a panic attack like you did that one morning. Or after you got kidnapped a month ago. Nope. Totally unrelated.”
Dick’s jaw clenched.
“That’s different,” he muttered.
Wally narrowed his eyes. “How?”
No response.
Wally huffed. “Dude, you suck at taking care of yourself.”
Finally, after a long, heavy silence—
Dick exhaled. Slow. Tired.
“I know . ”
Wally let his head fall back against the couch. “Good. Just making sure we’re on the same page.”
Neither of them moved after that.
The silence stretched.
Wally didn’t push.
Didn’t make a joke.
Just stayed.
The air in the room was thick. Not with tension, not exactly—but with something heavier. Something unspoken.
Conner sat rigidly in his chair, arms crossed, jaw tight, staring at the floor like if he glared hard enough, it would crack open and swallow him whole. Across from him, Black Canary was watching him carefully, her expression unreadable but patient.
She didn’t push. Not yet.
“You all went through something traumatic,” she said after a moment, her voice calm. Steady. “You were trapped in a reality where your worst fears came true. You lost the people closest to you. Your family. And it felt completely real.”
Conner’s fingers twitched against his arm. His breath was slow, measured. Too controlled.
Black Canary leaned forward slightly, careful not to crowd him. “I can only imagine how devastating that was.”
Conner’s eyes flickered—just barely—but he didn’t look at her.
She continued, voice gentle but firm. “I understand, Conner. You’re Superboy. You’re not supposed to have feelings of sadness or vulnerability.”
Something snapped.
“You don’t know what I feel!” Conner shot up from his chair, his voice sharp and angry, but there was something beneath it—something raw, something cracking at the edges.
Black Canary stayed still. Unshaken. “Conner—”
“Just leave me alone!” he snapped, his fists clenching at his sides.
Then he turned.
And stormed out.
The door slammed behind him, rattling in its frame.
Black Canary exhaled slowly.
Artemis sat slouched in the chair across from Black Canary, arms crossed, eyes fixed on some point in the distance like she was already done with this conversation before it had even started.
“Look,” she said, exhaling sharply. “Me dying during the exercise might have started things going south, but I was coma girl. Missed out on all the fun. Forgetting it wasn’t real, so, no trauma. No need for the shrink rap.”
Black Canary raised an eyebrow. “You’re too tough to need help.”
Artemis shrugged. “Whatever. Maybe.”
Canary tilted her head slightly. “Or maybe too tough to admit you need help.” She kept her voice light, careful, but Artemis still felt the weight of it settle over her. “Artemis, it’s not a sign of weakness to open up to your friends.”
“I know that.” The response was automatic, defensive.
“But you still keep secrets from them.”
Something in Artemis' posture stiffened.
Her jaw clenched, but her voice stayed even. “And you won’t tell them. You can’t. ”
Black Canary nodded, her expression unreadable. “I won’t.” A pause. “But you should.”
Artemis scoffed. “Right. Sure.”
“You could start,” Black Canary continued, “by admitting you’re not really Green Arrow’s niece.”
Silence.
Artemis' fingers twitched against her arm. The mask of indifference wavered just slightly. She looked away.
Then—flatly— “Great. Can you imagine what Wally would do with that?”
Black Canary blinked.
Then, slowly, she smiled.
“Interesting,” she said, leaning back slightly. “So, the person you’re most worried about… is Wally.”
Artemis frowned, caught off guard. “What? No. I mean—” She scoffed, shaking her head. “That’s not what I meant.”
Black Canary just watched her, waiting.
Artemis shifted in her seat, suddenly feeling restless. “I just meant everyone would have a field day with it. Wally just—he’s the worst with teasing.” She waved a hand vaguely, like that would somehow explain away the nervous energy bubbling under her skin. “I’d never hear the end of it.”
“Mhm.” Black Canary’s expression was unreadable. “And that’s what bothers you? The teasing?”
“Yes! Obviously.” Artemis leaned back, arms crossing tighter. “That and the fact that it’s none of their business. It doesn’t matter where I come from. I’m here. I’m doing the work.”
Black Canary nodded slowly. “And yet, Wally is the first name you thought of.”
Artemis opened her mouth—then shut it.
Something twisted in her chest.
No. That wasn’t—
She had just said it without thinking. Right? Wally was just… annoying. That’s all. He was loud and frustrating and always had a stupid joke ready, and he was Wally. He got under her skin in ways no one else did, but that was just because he wouldn’t shut up.
That didn’t mean anything.
Black Canary’s gaze was steady.
Artemis shifted again, her stomach flipping for no reason at all.
“I—” She exhaled sharply, shaking her head. “This is ridiculous.”
“Is it?”
“Yes.”
Black Canary smiled slightly. “Alright.”
But something about the way she said it—so calmly, like she already knew something Artemis didn’t—made Artemis’ stomach twist again.
She scowled.
“I don’t have time for this,” she muttered, more to herself than to Black Canary.
Canary leaned forward slightly. “For what?”
“For whatever you think this is.” Artemis waved a hand, dismissing the entire conversation. “Wally is—he’s Wally. He’s a pain. He’s annoying. He’s—”
She trailed off.
Because suddenly, all she could think about was how Wally had looked after they got back from that mission in Prague. How his teasing had melted into something softer when he caught her staring after Marie’s police car. How, for once, he hadn’t had a joke.
How she had liked that moment.
Her stomach flipped again.
Oh.
Oh no.
Black Canary was watching her closely.
Artemis’ eyes narrowed. “You planned that.”
Canary just smiled. “Did I?”
Artemis groaned, slumping in her chair, dragging a hand down her face.
This was not happening.
The room was quiet, the dim lighting casting long shadows along the sleek walls. Kaldur sat stiffly in the chair across from Black Canary, his posture as straight as ever, but his expression was tight, troubled.
“I was the general,” he said, voice low but steady. “But I behaved like a soldier.” His hands curled into fists against his knees. “And I sacrificed myself.”
Black Canary studied him, waiting.
Kaldur exhaled slowly, closing his eyes for half a second before forcing himself to look at her again. “I am not fit for command and must resign as team leader.”
The words were spoken with finality. No room for argument. A simple statement of fact, as if he had already made up his mind before stepping into the room.
Black Canary tilted her head slightly. “Who do you recommend to take your place?”
Kaldur hesitated.
She could see the calculations running through his mind, the way he weighed every possibility before answering. He had thought about this—of course he had.
He exhaled. “Artemis is too raw and untrusting. Kid Flash too rash and impulsive. Miss Martian remains too eager to please. Superboy carries too much anger.”
Black Canary nodded, waiting for him to say the obvious answer.
Silence stretched between them.
Finally, she said it for him. “Making Robin the logical choice.”
Kaldur’s jaw tightened.
“But he is so young,” he said.
Black Canary leaned back in her chair. “Kaldur, you're all young.”
Kaldur glanced away. He knew that. He did. But knowing and accepting were two different things.
He had led them into battle. He had made choices that cost lives—even if those lives weren’t real. He had failed them, and now he was supposed to pass that responsibility to Robin?
He was the youngest of them all. A brilliant tactician, yes. A skilled fighter, absolutely. But still just a boy, one Kaldur had sworn to protect. Could he truly place that burden on him?
He sighed.
“I cannot shift this burden to him,” Kaldur admitted. Then, after a beat, he let out a dry, humorless chuckle. “Not yet.”
He shook his head, finally meeting Black Canary’s gaze again. “Heh. It appears I must withdraw my resignation.”
Black Canary smiled slightly. “It appears so.”
For the first time since entering the room, Kaldur let out a breath that wasn’t burdened with doubt.
Chapter 20: Come on, Canary, Hypotheticals are Just Fun
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 17-18 are set during 01:16 Failsafe
>Chapters 19-21 Are set during 01:17 DisorderedCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Chapter Text
Wally sat slouched in the chair across from Black Canary, arms folded, one leg lazily draped over the other. The casual posture was intentional—defensive in its own way. If he looked unbothered, maybe he could trick himself into feeling that way.
Black Canary, however, was not so easily fooled.
“So,” she began, voice even but pointed, “you want me to believe that after everything you went through—including your own death from a fiery explosion—you’re peachy?”
Wally’s lips quirked into an easy smirk. “I’m, uh, fairly certain I never used the word peachy.” He gestured vaguely with his hands. “But I think you got the gist.”
Black Canary’s gaze didn’t waver. “So you really have no interest in confronting your extreme reaction to Artemis’ death?”
At that, Wally hesitated. Just for a fraction of a second.
Then, before the weight of the question could settle, he grinned and shot back, “I’d rather talk about you, babe.”
Black Canary raised an unimpressed brow. “Wally.”
“What?” He leaned back further, tipping the chair just enough to test gravity. “Deflection is a perfectly valid coping mechanism.”
“You’re in denial,” she said, as if he hadn’t spoken.
Wally shrugged. “I’m comfortable with that.”
The smirk stayed on his face, but it was more forced now—tighter at the edges.
Black Canary saw it. She saw all of it.
She sighed, leaning forward slightly, her expression softening. “Wally, no one is judging you for how you reacted. No one thinks less of you because you cared.”
His throat bobbed.
“Cared is a strong word,” he muttered, eyes darting away.
Black Canary let the silence stretch, let the weight of the room settle around him.
Because eventually, if she waited long enough—
“—It wasn’t real,” Wally said, quieter now. “None of it was real.”
“And yet,” she said, voice gentle, “it felt real.”
Wally exhaled sharply through his nose. “Yeah,” he admitted. “Yeah, it really did.”
His fingers curled against his arms, gripping just a little too tightly.
Black Canary watched him, her gaze patient, unwavering. She could see it—the way Wally held himself together with forced ease, the way he slouched a little too casually, like if he played it cool enough, none of this would touch him.
But she wasn’t fooled.
Wally let out a sharp breath, tilting his head back to stare at the ceiling. “It was stupid,” he muttered.
Black Canary tilted her head. “What was?”
“The way I reacted,” he admitted, voice quieter than before. His fingers drummed against his arms, restless, like he wanted to bolt but knew she’d just track him down. “I mean, I—I knew it wasn’t real. I should’ve known. But when it happened, when I saw her—” His throat bobbed. He shook his head sharply, forcing a humorless chuckle. “I lost it.”
His knee bounced, the energy in his body coiling tighter. “Like, actually lost it. I didn’t think. I just ran. Straight into an enemy base. Got myself killed.” He exhaled, shaking his head again like he couldn’t believe himself. “Over her.”
His face twisted, like the words themselves didn’t make sense.
Black Canary watched the way his hands clenched and unclenched, the way his foot tapped the floor at an anxious rhythm, the way his jaw tightened the second he said her .
She leaned forward slightly, keeping her voice steady. “Because you couldn’t accept losing her.”
Wally scoffed. “It was a training exercise, I should’ve been able to—”
“But you didn’t.”
The words sat between them.
Wally ran a hand through his hair, frustration bubbling under his skin, but it wasn’t aimed at her.
It was at himself.
At the way his chest had ached when he saw Artemis fall. At the way his vision had tunneled, the rest of the mission blurring into nothing but get her back, get her back, get her back—
At the way it hadn’t mattered that it wasn’t real.
Because in that moment, it was.
Black Canary let the silence stretch, let him wrestle with it.
And then—finally—Wally exhaled, tilting his head back down, looking at her from beneath furrowed brows. “You’re really good at this, y’know.”
She smiled. “I try.”
He huffed out something that could’ve been a laugh, rubbing the back of his neck. “So, what? You gonna tell me I have, like, deep unresolved feelings for Artemis or whatever?”
Black Canary raised an eyebrow. “Do you?”
“What? No! Obviously not.” The answer came fast. Too fast. He gestured vaguely, scowling. “She’s—she’s Artemis. She drives me insane. She’s bossy and stubborn and thinks she’s better than me—”
“She is better than you,” Black Canary said, deadpan.
“Wow. Ouch.” Wally clutched his chest dramatically, but the act was half-hearted. His expression was tight, guarded, like he was still trying to convince himself more than her. “Point is, there’s nothing there. I mean, c’mon. She hates me.”
Black Canary hummed thoughtfully. “And yet, you died for her.”
Wally opened his mouth—then snapped it shut.
His foot tapped faster against the floor.
His mind reeled, searching for a rebuttal, something to throw back at her, something to make this feel less real.
But he found nothing.
Because the truth sat there, bare and undeniable.
He had died for her.
And he would do it again.
Without hesitation.
His throat felt tight.
Black Canary, ever patient, let him sit with the thought. Let him feel it settle in his chest.
Then, gently, she said, “Caring about someone, to the point where losing them—even in a fabricated reality—hurts? That’s not something to be ashamed of.”
Wally swallowed hard, his fingers curling into his palms.
He forced a grin. Forced himself to breathe. Forced himself to shake it off like it was nothing.
“Yeah, yeah,” he said, waving a hand as he leaned back, but the casualness wasn’t quite there. “I’ll consider that.”
Black Canary didn’t press further.
Because she knew him.
And she knew— he would.
Silence settled between them, lighter than before but still laced with something unresolved. Wally shifted in his seat, like he was done—like he was ready to bolt before she could drag anything else out of him. But then, before he could stop himself, he blurted out, “Can you talk to Rob?”
Black Canary’s head tilted slightly. “Robin?”
“Yeah.” Wally exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down his face. “I, uh. He told me something. And I—I don’t think he’s gonna tell you unless you force it out of him.”
Black Canary’s brows furrowed. “What did he tell you?”
Wally hesitated.
Then, voice quieter than before, like saying it out loud made it worse —
“He felt it.”
Black Canary stilled.
“The explosion,” Wally clarified, his throat bobbing. “The heat. The air getting sucked from his lungs. His bones breaking.” He swallowed hard. “He felt himself die, and he didn’t tell anyone.”
Something cold settled in Black Canary’s chest.
Wally leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, tapping his fingers anxiously together. “I mean, I—I get that it wasn’t real. But it felt real. And we all just—blinked out. We didn’t feel anything. Even I didn’t.” He exhaled sharply. “But Rob? He felt everything.”
His voice dipped, tinged with something that almost sounded like guilt. “And he didn’t say a word.”
Black Canary’s expression softened slightly, but her eyes remained sharp, calculating. “You’re worried about him.”
“Duh,” Wally muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. “I mean. Yeah. He’s my best friend.” His foot tapped against the floor, restless. “He acts like he’s fine, but—he’s not. And if anyone’s gonna get him to admit that, it’s definitely not me.”
Black Canary studied him for a long moment. Then, finally, she nodded. “I’ll talk to him.”
Wally let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. “Good.”
Then, after a beat—
“Because, like, I’m already having an identity crisis over Artemis. I can’t deal with Rob repressing his trauma on top of that.”
Black Canary smirked. “Progress.”
“Ha. Ha.” Wally scowled, standing up. “I’m leaving . ”
Black Canary just smiled, watching him go.
The room was quiet. Dimly lit. Safe.
Dick sat with his arms loosely crossed, slouched just enough to look relaxed but not careless. It was a practiced posture, one he had perfected over years of keeping people at just the right distance.
But Black Canary wasn’t just people.
She was Dinah.
And he had missed her.
Not that she knew that. Not that she could possibly understand what it meant for him to be here, sitting across from her, watching her watch him with those knowing eyes.
She was alive.
She was here.
And it made something in his chest ache.
Dinah studied him, patient as ever. She didn’t push, didn’t demand. She just waited.
And maybe that was why, after a long pause, Dick exhaled slowly and finally said—
“Hurting?” His lips twitched upward in something that might’ve been amusement if it weren’t so bitter. “Try traumatized.”
Dinah didn’t flinch. Didn’t react. She just kept watching him, her head tilted slightly, silently telling him to continue.
So, he did.
“I finally become leader,” he said, voice even, detached, like he was giving a mission report. “And wind up sending all of my friends to their deaths.”
Something flickered in Dinah’s gaze, something deep and understanding. But she didn’t interrupt.
Dick forced out a breath. “And I know I did what I had to. But I hated it.” His fingers curled against his arms. “When we started this team, I was desperate to be in charge. I wanted it. Thought I was ready.”
His throat bobbed.
“Not anymore.”
He let the words settle. Heavy. Honest.
“And that’s not even the worst of it.”
Dinah leaned forward slightly, just enough to let him know she was listening.
His heart hammered in his chest, but he kept his expression controlled. Calm.
“You can’t tell Batman.”
Dinah didn’t hesitate. “Nothing leaves this room.”
Something in Dick loosened at that. A tension he hadn’t even realized he was holding.
He trusted Dinah. He always had.
More than that—he had missed her.
Missed this.
Missed having someone who wasn’t Bruce, someone who saw him as more than Robin, more than Gotham’s heir apparent, more than some inevitable shadow waiting to grow tall enough to take his place.
Dinah had always seen him.
Even in the future.
Even after she—
He pushed the thought down before it could choke him.
Instead, he inhaled, steadying himself, and finally admitted—
“I always wanted, expected to grow up and become him.”
Dinah’s expression softened, but she didn’t speak.
Dick looked down, fingers flexing restlessly. “And the hero bit? I’m still all in. I love this job. But that thing inside of him—the thing that drives him to sacrifice everything for the sake of his mission?” His jaw tightened. “That’s not me.”
He swallowed hard.
“I—” His voice dipped, quieter now. “I don’t want to be The Batman anymore.”
The words felt big somehow. Heavy.
Like he had said them before.
Like he had spent a lifetime running from them.
Dinah let the silence stretch, let him sit with it.
Then, gently, she said—
“That’s okay, Robin.”
Dinah let the words settle. Let him sit in them. Let him feel them.
And then—softly, carefully—she said, “Wally’s worried about you.”
Dick blinked. “What?”
“He told me you felt your death.”
Silence.
Dick’s stomach twisted. His fingers clenched automatically against his arms.
Of course Wally told her.
That idiot. That big-hearted, nosy, can’t-mind-his-own-business, cares-too-much-for-his-own-good idiot.
Dick exhaled sharply through his nose, rolling his jaw before muttering, “ Shit. ”
Dinah didn’t react, didn’t scold him for the language, didn’t let him dodge the conversation.
She just watched him.
Waiting.
Giving him the space to talk.
Dick clenched his jaw. He hadn’t planned to talk about this. He had actively planned not to. He had shoved it down, buried it, locked it away where it couldn’t touch him.
Because if he let himself think about it—
The heat swallowing him whole. The force of the blast. The skin peeling away from his bones. The suffocating, crushing weight of the explosion—
His stomach lurched.
No.
He wasn’t thinking about it.
He wasn’t.
But Dinah’s voice was steady, grounding. “Wally said no one else felt it.”
Dick exhaled, dragging a hand down his face. “Yeah, well… good for them.”
Dinah tilted her head slightly. “But you did.”
Dick let out a dry, humorless laugh, his fingers still pressed against his forehead. “Yeah. I did.”
The words tasted bitter.
Dinah’s voice remained calm. “How long did it last?”
Dick clenched his jaw so hard it ached.
Long enough.
Too long.
Long enough to know it was happening.
Long enough to feel everything.
Long enough to realize Wally—right next to him—didn’t feel a thing.
That was the worst part, wasn’t it?
He had known they were all going to die.
And he hadn’t warned them.
He hadn’t warned Wally.
His chest felt tight. His pulse pounded in his ears.
“Robin.”
Dinah’s voice pulled him back.
Grounded him.
He inhaled sharply, his breath shuddering just slightly.
Then—quiet, flat—he muttered, “Long enough.”
Dinah nodded, like she had expected that answer. “And you haven’t told anyone.”
Dick scoffed. “What, you want me to go around sharing my trauma?”
Her expression didn’t waver. “You don’t have to do anything. But bottling it up doesn’t make it disappear.”
Dick rubbed his hands over his face.
Dinah let the silence stretch, let him breathe through it.
Then—gently—she said, “You don’t have to carry it alone.”
Dick swallowed hard.
Dinah watched him carefully, letting the weight of her last words linger between them.
She knew he was still holding back.
Knew there was more clawing at his insides, pressing against his ribs, threatening to spill over if he let his guard drop even for a second.
But she wasn’t going to force him to say anything he wasn’t ready for.
Dick let out a slow breath, his fingers flexing at his sides before he straightened. His expression was unreadable, but Dinah had known him long enough to recognize when he was calculating.
Preparing his words.
Then—voice casual, almost too casual—he said,
“Indulge me for a second.”
She leaned back slightly, arms crossing, waiting.
“Alright,” she said. “Go on.”
Dick slowed, turning back toward her. His expression was unreadable—calm, measured—but there was something behind his eyes. Something too careful.
“A hypothetical,” he repeated.
Dinah raised an eyebrow but nodded for him to continue.
Dick exhaled, rolling his shoulders. “Let’s say, hypothetically, the bad guys win.”
Dinah didn’t react, just listened.
“In this scenario,” Dick continued, “everyone around you dies.” He kept his voice even, detached, like he was talking about someone else’s story. “Not all at once—over the span of, let’s say, sixteen years. Small groups at a time. Some die saving someone. Some are murdered. Some turn to the other side.”
Dinah frowned slightly but didn’t interrupt.
“And after sixteen years, you’re the last one left.”
Dinah let out a slow breath, tilting her head.
“Then, one of your enemies offers you a choice,” he said. “They can send you back—to the start. To fix it all. Or you can die.”
The silence stretched.
Dinah studied him, her mind already pulling apart the angles, the what-ifs, the why-this, why-now.
Finally, she said, “And what are the conditions?”
Dick met her gaze, something flickering behind his eyes. “You can’t tell anyone,” he said simply. “Because if you do, you’ll sound insane. And if they don’t believe you, you could end up in a worse position than before.”
Dinah hummed thoughtfully. “And you accept their conditions.”
Dick nodded once.
She let that sit for a moment.
Then, carefully, she asked, “What’s the real question here, Dick?”
Dick’s lips pressed together for half a second before he continued.
“The problem is—do you believe you actually got sent back? Or is it an illusion?” His voice remained calm, but there was something sharp underneath. “Do you tell someone and hope they believe you? Or do you keep silent and try to change things from the sidelines?”
Dinah’s eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn’t speak.
Dick took a step closer, voice lowering. “Or do you try to keep things as close to the original timeline as possible? Keep the pieces moving the same way—just better? More controlled?”
Dinah exhaled through her nose.
But he wasn’t done.
“Or,” he continued, his voice softer now, “say you refuse the offer. Do you accept death? Keep fighting until it finally kills you?”
A beat of silence.
Then—quieter, barely above a whisper—
“Or do you kill yourself? Just to get it over with?”
Dinah stilled.
She studied him, searching for cracks in his mask. For any sign that this wasn’t just a thought experiment.
But Dick was good.
Better than good.
His face was neutral. Not guarded, not defensive. Just calm.
But his fingers twitched once.
The only tell she got.
She considered the question. Considered him.
Then—without breaking eye contact—she answered.
“I’d like to think I wouldn’t take the deal,” she admitted. “That I’d accept the way things happened and move on. But if I was truly alone, if there was no one left—”
She exhaled.
“No,” she said honestly. “I’d take the deal.”
Dick’s eyes flickered.
Dinah continued.
“But I wouldn’t tell anyone. Not right away. Not until I knew I could trust them.”
Dick nodded absently, as if filing the information away. “And if you didn’t take the deal?”
Dinah was quiet for a second, then shrugged. “I’d keep fighting until the bitter end.”
Dick’s lips twitched—not quite a smile, but something close. “That sounds like you.”
Dinah sighed, shaking her head. “And what about you?”
Dick blinked, tilting his head slightly.
She raised an eyebrow. “What would you do?”
Dick smirked—one of the fake ones, the ones he pulled out when he wanted people to back off.
“Come on, Canary,” he said, his voice light again. “Hypotheticals are just fun.”
Dinah exhaled through her nose.
She didn’t buy that.
Not for a second.
But she let it go.
For now.
Instead, she just nodded, letting him have his hypothetical.
“Thanks for humoring me,” Dick added, giving her a two-fingered salute before turning toward the door. “I should check in with Bats.”
Dinah didn’t stop him.
Chapter 21: NOPE
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 17-18 are set during 01:16 Failsafe
>Chapters 19-21 Are set during 01:17 DisorderedCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The room was quiet, the air thick with the weight of unspoken emotions. The walls, lined with muted earth tones, felt too still, too controlled—meant to be calming, but today, they only felt suffocating.
M’gann sat hunched on the couch, her hands clenched together in her lap, fingers twisting at the hem of her skirt. Her usual brightness, the warm energy she carried wherever she went, was nowhere to be seen. Instead, her shoulders curled inward, her expression drawn and haunted, like she was trying to make herself smaller. Less present.
She was replaying it—again and again.
The training exercise had been simple. Basic. Something they had done a dozen times before.
But she had messed it up.
She had let it spiral out of control.
And because of that, she had hurt the people she cared about.
“It was all my fault,” she whispered, voice thick with self-loathing. Her fingers tightened their grip on her skirt, nails nearly piercing the fabric. “Hello, Megan. Who else could take a simple exercise and turn it into a nightmare that terrorizes everyone she cares about?”
Dinah, seated across from her, watched her carefully. She didn’t speak right away. Instead, she let the words hang in the air, let M’gann sit with them. Let her hear herself.
The guilt.
The self-doubt.
The fear.
Then, finally, Dinah spoke. “You’ve turned white,” she said softly.
M’gann jolted, then looked down at herself before realization hit.
“No!” She caught herself, shaking her head quickly. “Oh. You meant Caucasian.”
Dinah nodded, her expression calm. Neutral. Waiting.
M’gann let out a slow, uneven breath, curling her arms around herself like she was trying to hold herself together.
“Yeah… I’m fine being Megan,” she murmured. “But I can’t be trusted to use my other powers.”
Her voice wavered on the last words, her hands tightening into fists.
Dinah studied her, her sharp eyes picking up on every tiny movement—the tremble in M’gann’s shoulders, the way her jaw tightened like she was fighting back everything she wanted to say.
Dinah let a beat of silence pass before speaking.
“M’gann, you’re a Martian,” she said gently. “Not using your natural abilities is like me refusing to speak.”
M’gann’s gaze flickered up toward her, doubt clear in her red eyes.
Dinah offered a small, knowing smile. “Which, by the way, I did try for a while—after my very first Canary Cry nearly deafened my entire first-grade class.”
M’gann blinked, her lips parting slightly. “You—”
Dinah nodded. “I get how you feel. I really do.” Her voice was steady, calm, unwavering. “But not being yourself is never the answer. And it won’t make your feelings of guilt go away.”
M’gann swallowed, her throat tight.
She wanted to believe that.
But how could she, when she had seen the fear in her friends' eyes?
She had felt it.
She had felt them panic. Had seen them look at her like she was something dangerous. Like she was something to be afraid of.
It had been a moment. A flicker. But it had been real.
And she didn’t know if she could ever forget it.
Dinah leaned forward slightly, resting her elbows on her knees, her voice lowering just enough to make M’gann really listen.
“Learn from what happened,” she said. “Your uncle would be happy to train you. Practice until you gain control. Until you regain your confidence.”
M’gann bit her lip, looking down at her hands again, the words swirling in her head.
Could it really be that simple?
No.
It wouldn’t be simple.
It wouldn’t be easy.
But… maybe it was possible.
Maybe she could fix this.
Maybe she didn’t have to let this fear define her.
Dinah didn’t push. She just waited, patient as ever, letting M’gann process everything at her own pace.
Finally, after what felt like forever, M’gann gave a small, tentative nod.
“…Okay,” she murmured.
Dinah smiled, her voice warm but firm. Reassuring.
“Good.”
The room was still, the kind of quiet that settled deep, heavy in the air. It wasn’t the soft, comfortable silence of understanding. It was the kind that pressed , thick and suffocating, demanding to be filled but refusing to be broken too easily.
Conner sat rigid on the couch, arms resting on his knees, fingers loosely curled into fists. He looked still—too still. His face was blank, carefully schooled into something neutral, something unreadable. But Dinah had spent enough time around him, around all of them, to know what restraint looked like.
He was holding something back.
Bracing for impact before he had even spoken.
Dinah didn’t push. She didn’t pry, didn’t interrupt. Instead, she let the silence stretch, gave him the time to pull his thoughts together.
At last, he exhaled sharply, the sound almost harsh in the quiet.
“Here’s the ugly truth.” His voice was low, rough around the edges but steady. “I wasn’t devastated.”
Dinah didn’t move, didn’t react—just listened.
Conner didn’t look at her as he spoke, his eyes locked onto something distant, something she couldn’t see.
“Even with Superman, Tornado, you, the whole League dead… Even though I didn’t save Wolf. Watched Artemis and Kaldur die. Abandoned M’gann.” His jaw tightened, the muscles in his neck flexing as he forced the words out. “I felt at peace .”
His hands curled tighter, his fingers pressing white-knuckled into his knees.
“See, from the moment I first opened my eyes in that Cadmus pod, there’s been one thing I’ve wanted.” He hesitated for a fraction of a second, his breath coming sharper now. “And feared.”
A pause.
“To know what it is to be Superman .”
His voice was steadier than it had any right to be, but it lacked conviction. Like he was trying to make himself believe it.
Finally, he looked at her.
His eyes—normally so carefully guarded, so unreadable—were raw.
Exposed.
“And now I know.” His voice cracked, just slightly.
A bitter chuckle slipped out, humorless and sharp. “So I was happy.” His lip curled like the word disgusted him. “Everyone I care about dead or traumatized, and I’m—”
He cut himself off, running a hand through his hair, gripping at the strands like he could yank the thoughts right out of his skull.
“I was happy,” he repeated, softer this time, like the words physically hurt to admit.
The weight of them settled between them.
Dinah watched as his shoulders slumped forward, exhaustion bleeding into every line of his body. He leaned down, resting his elbows on his knees, and let out a breath that sounded worn.
“How do I get past the guilt of that?” His voice dropped lower, barely above a whisper. “How do I live with myself?”
Dinah let the question hang in the air, let him sit with it.
There was no easy answer.
And Conner knew that.
He wasn’t looking for absolution. He wasn’t asking for someone to tell him it was okay, to let him off the hook.
He just wanted to know how.
How to move forward when the truth of what he felt made him sick.
Dinah inhaled through her nose, slow and measured. When she spoke, her voice was calm but firm.
“You don’t,” she murmured. “Not right away.”
Conner flinched—barely, just the smallest twitch of his fingers—but Dinah caught it.
She leaned forward slightly, mirroring his posture, letting her words settle. “Guilt doesn’t just disappear, Conner. But admitting it?”
She met his eyes, gaze steady.
“That’s the first step.”
He held her stare for a long moment, something unreadable flickering behind his expression.
Then, slowly, he nodded. Just once. Just enough.
The doors to the room slid open with a soft hiss , and Conner stepped into the dimly lit hallway, Black Canary trailing just behind him. His fists flexed at his sides—tight, tense—the way they always did when there was too much he couldn’t put into words. Every step felt heavier than it should have, like dragging himself out of that room took effort he didn’t want to admit.
“You did good today,” Canary said quietly, her voice as steady and patient as ever. That voice was supposed to help—it usually did—but today, it didn’t touch the knot twisting behind his ribs.
Conner didn’t respond.
He could still feel the weight of everything they had talked about sitting heavy on his chest—unspoken truths that felt too big, too ugly, to let out all at once. Talking about it didn’t make it better. It didn’t loosen the tension wound tight beneath his skin.
And nothing ever made the questions go away.
Was he more like Clark, or more like the other guy?
Did it even matter?
The knot only pulled tighter.
And then—faintly, somewhere further down the hall—he heard it.
Laughter.
Bright. Easy. Familiar. It echoed toward them, loud enough to cut through the quiet like it didn’t belong. Like it didn’t match the weight pressing down on his chest.
Conner’s brows furrowed, his lips tugging into a slight frown.
It didn’t match how he felt.
Not even close.
He tilted his head toward the sound, muttering under his breath, “What now?” before turning toward the common room.
The doors slid open—and chaos greeted him.
Blankets and pillows were everywhere—piled high on the couches, scattered across the floor like a tornado had torn through the room. A blanket fort slumped in the corner, half-collapsed, the edges sagging under the weight of what looked like three separate comforters. It was ridiculous.
And weirdly… warm.
M’gann was curled up on the biggest couch, cocooned in a mint-green blanket that clashed completely with her green skin. A bowl of popcorn floated beside her, lazily hovering in mid-air. Her smile was soft, easy—like whatever tension had been in the air before was gone now. Like nothing else mattered.
On the floor, Artemis lounged with her back against the couch, a magazine balanced on one bent knee. She wasn’t really reading it—her eyes flicked up every few seconds to watch the chaos unfold with thinly veiled amusement.
And then there was Robin.
Sprawled across the floor like a cat in the sun, a ridiculous fleece blanket with cartoon bats printed on it draped over his shoulders like a cape. His posture was casual—too casual—but Conner caught the sharpness in the line of his shoulders. Something tense. Something that didn’t quite fit the relaxed image he was trying to project.
Before Conner could ask what the hell was going on—
A yellow-and-red blur came flying through the doorway.
Thud.
Conner didn’t even stumble as Wally crashed into him. The speedster hit like a bird flying into a window—arms overflowing with blankets, most of which went tumbling to the floor as he bounced off Conner’s chest and landed flat on his ass with a graceless flop .
For a moment, the room went silent.
And then—
Robin cackled.
The sound exploded out of him—sharp and breathless, the kind of laugh that seemed to lighten the air just by existing. He fell backward, shaking with genuine, unfiltered glee, like Wally’s humiliation was the funniest thing he’d seen in weeks.
“Please—please tell me that was on purpose,” Robin wheezed between gasps, clutching his sides like he was about to lose it completely. “I need it for the archives.”
Artemis snorted, pressing a hand over her mouth to muffle her laugh. “Real smooth, West,” she drawled, her eyes glinting with barely-contained amusement.
From the floor, Wally groaned, dragging a hand down his face. “Glad I could entertain you guys,” he muttered, brushing stray bits of fleece off his uniform as he pushed himself upright. His face was red—whether from the fall or sheer embarrassment was anyone’s guess.
Conner shook his head, stepping over the mess Wally had left behind. “Okay,” he said, his tone flat and unimpressed. “What is this?”
M’gann perked up immediately, her smile warm as she patted the empty space beside her on the couch. “Team bonding,” she said, as if that explained everything. Her voice was light—too light—but Conner could tell she was trying to keep things easy. Warm. Normal. “You know—relaxing, spending time together. It’s nice.”
For a moment, Conner hesitated.
This… wasn’t exactly how he bonded with people. It felt too soft, too messy—and yet…
The room was warm. Not just from the ridiculous amount of blankets, but from them—the teasing, the laughter, the presence of his team. His family.
And—if he was honest—sitting here with them felt better than thinking too hard about everything else.
Conner dropped onto the couch beside M’gann, the cushions dipping under his weight. The warmth of her shoulder brushed against his own, and for the first time all day, the pressure in his chest loosened—not much, but enough to breathe a little easier.
M’gann smiled softly at him, tilting the popcorn bowl toward his lap. “Popcorn?” she offered, her voice light and sweet, like everything was fine.
Conner blinked down at the bowl before shrugging. “Sure.” He grabbed a handful, more for something to do than because he was actually hungry.
Across the room, Robin had managed to turn his fleece blanket into a dramatic cape, leaning back against the arm of the couch with the kind of smug satisfaction only he could pull off. Wally had reclaimed his fallen blankets and was currently draping one over Robin’s head with an exaggerated flourish.
“Dude, you’re like a burrito of angst,” Wally teased, adjusting the blanket until only Robin’s masked eyes peeked out. “All dark and broody. Seriously, I’m doing you a favor. You should thank me.”
Robin huffed, adjusting the blanket to better resemble a cloak. “You wish. I’m a tactical burrito.” His lips twitched with a grin, but his voice was smooth as ever. “And I don’t recall asking for your assistance.”
“Yeah?” Wally snorted, plopping onto the floor and stretching his legs out. “Well, you were one ‘existential crisis’ away from full-blown Bat-mode. I’m just keeping things balanced.”
“Is this you keeping balance?” Robin deadpanned. “Because from here, it looks like you fell on your face.”
Artemis, still on the floor beside them, snorted quietly as she flipped another page of her magazine. “He’s got a point, West. Grace isn’t really your thing.”
“Ouch, babe,” Wally shot back, clutching his chest like she had physically wounded him. “Way to kick a guy when he’s down.”
“You make it too easy,” she drawled, lips twitching.
Conner let the chatter wash over him. For a moment, it was easy—too easy—to let himself sink into the noise, the warmth, the casual insults tossed between friends. It felt… normal.
Too normal.
His gut twisted.
It wasn’t until the third time Wally adjusted his position—laughing too loud at something Robin mumbled—that Conner noticed it.
The glances.
Quick. Subtle. But they kept coming.
Wally was watching Robin.
Not in his usual, teasing “I’m here to annoy you until you break” kind of way. This was different. His laughter was just a little too forced. His jokes came too quickly, like he was trying to fill some unspoken void before anyone else noticed it.
And every few seconds, his eyes flicked toward Robin.
Again.
And again.
Checking.
Like he was waiting for something to break.
Conner’s brow furrowed as he popped another piece of popcorn into his mouth, chewing slowly. Robin was still his usual snarky self—rolling his eyes, wrapping himself in that stupid blanket, completely oblivious to Wally’s nervous energy. M’gann shifted closer to Conner’s side, her focus more on the conversation than on whatever Wally was doing.
No one else seemed to see it.
But Wally?
He wasn’t stopping.
The fourth time his gaze flickered toward Robin—quick, like he didn’t want anyone to notice—Conner felt his stomach twist again.
By the fifth time, Artemis had apparently had enough.
“Okay—” Artemis snapped, slamming her magazine shut with the force of someone who had absolutely had it. The poor thing flopped onto the floor with a sad little thwack . “Seriously, what is your deal?”
The conversation ground to a halt.
M’gann froze mid-popcorn toss. Conner paused with a throw pillow still in his hand. Even the ambient bickering—usually a permanent feature of the Team—faded into stunned silence.
All eyes turned to Wally.
Caught mid-fidget, Wally blinked and froze like he’d just been tagged in freeze dance. “…What?” he asked, his voice an octave too high.
Artemis pointed an accusing finger at him like she was calling him out in a court of law. “You. You keep looking at Robin like he’s going to shatter into tiny pieces if you blink.” Her eyes narrowed. “So, seriously—what is wrong with you?”
Wally opened his mouth, probably to deliver some smart-ass retort—
But Robin got there first.
“NOPE!” Robin announced, lunging with the speed of a caffeinated raccoon. His hand slapped over Wally’s mouth before a single syllable could escape. “Absolutely not. Nothing to see here. Move along.”
Wally flailed, muffling something that sounded suspiciously like "traitor" against Robin’s palm.
Undeterred, Robin shoved him backward onto the floor, his ridiculous blanket-cape fluttering majestically behind him like he was Batman’s weird, chaotic nephew. The shades perched on his nose only made the image worse.
“Stop talking!” Robin hissed, attempting to smother Wally’s words under sheer force of will—and, apparently, body weight.
M’gann blinked, eyes wide with confusion. “Uh…”
“Is this normal?” Artemis deadpanned, leaning back against the couch and crossing her arms.
Conner sighed, tossing the throw pillow aside as he leaned into the cushions. “More or less.”
From the floor, Robin plastered on a too-wide grin—one of those smiles that screamed I am so innocent, no need to investigate further. “Just team bonding!” he chirped. “Nothing weird going on. Completely normal!”
“I AM STRONGER THAN YOU!” Wally declared dramatically, finally ripping Robin’s hand off his mouth and shoving him aside. His hair was a mess, his face was red, and his pride had clearly taken a hit.
Robin adjusted his shades with the casual arrogance of someone who had already won. “Sure, if it helps you sleep at night, Flash-Boy.”
Wally’s eye twitched.
“THAT’S IT—” He lunged, hands reaching for Robin’s smug little face—
But Artemis’ glare cut through the chaos like a whipcrack, freezing him mid-motion.
“Spill.” Her voice was sharp, no-nonsense, cutting straight to the core of it. “Why are you acting so weird?”
The room shifted. The teasing atmosphere flickered—still there, but uneasy now, uncertain.
Wally hesitated. His fingers twitched against his knees, his mouth pressing into a thin line. He glanced at Robin—one last check, one last out, giving him a chance to take control of the situation.
Robin took it immediately.
With all the ease of a practiced liar, he huffed out an exaggerated sigh, rolling his eyes behind his shades. “Oh my god, Artemis, seriously? Maybe Wally’s just weird. Ever think of that?” He leaned back against the couch, throwing his arms wide in a lazy sprawl. “Some mysteries just don’t have answers. Like why Wally has the energy of a golden retriever on steroids or why my life is a constant state of whelm—”
But Wally wasn’t buying it.
He shook his head, eyes flickering with something like hesitation—then hardening with resolve.
And before Robin could stop him, before he could shift gears again and derail the conversation completely, Wally said it.
Voice quiet. Heavy. Unshakable.
“Because Rob felt himself die.”
The words landed like a gunshot.
Robin’s breath caught. His whole body locked up, his mind stuttering to a stop—
No.
No, no, no, no.
His heartbeat slammed against his ribs, panic twisting hot and sudden in his chest. He felt the blood drain from his face, his limbs turning cold even as his body went into overdrive.
He had known Wally would say something. Had seen it coming, had been ready —
But he wasn’t ready for this.
Not for those words, bare and raw and real, ringing out into the room like they couldn’t be taken back.
Not for the silence that followed.
Not for the way M’gann paled, her entire body going still. The popcorn bowl in her lap dipped dangerously before she caught it with a sharp inhale, her breath shaky.
Not for Artemis—who had been ready for a fight, not this—her expression shifting from irritation to something darker, something cautious, something afraid .
Not for Conner, whose brows furrowed, confusion lacing his voice as he asked, “What?” like the words didn’t make sense together.
Not for any of it.
Robin’s body moved before his mind could catch up. Shut it down.
He lunged at Wally, shoving a hand over his mouth, gripping the front of his shirt with the other. “Nope! Absolutely not! We’re done talking now!” His voice was bright, fake, desperate. He tried to shove Wally down, to cover him, to drown him out before he could say anything else.
Wally shoved back.
Robin doubled his efforts.
He twisted, shifting his weight, throwing every ounce of his acrobat’s reflexes into stopping Wally from getting another word out—
But Wally was stubborn.
Even as Robin latched onto him, all wiry limbs and stubborn determination, Wally fought back, twisting his head to the side.
He had to say it.
And then—he did.
“During the training exercise,” Wally gasped, voice muffled against Robin’s hand. “He—he felt it.”
Robin’s grip instantly went slack.
His entire body collapsed, going boneless like someone had cut the strings holding him up.
Wally squawked in alarm as all ninety pounds of Gotham’s tiniest menace became deadweight in his arms.
“Dude—!”
Robin sagged dramatically, dropping onto Wally’s chest like a particularly annoying cat.
The movement was smooth—a perfectly timed flop of maximum inconvenience.
Wally, caught off guard, tumbled backward with a graceless oof, limbs flailing as they hit the floor in a heap.
There was a beat of silence.
And then—
Robin grinned.
Wide, smug, unapologetic.
The expression was completely, utterly relaxed, like he hadn’t just staged his own death for the sole purpose of annoying Wally.
M’gann gasped. Her hands flew to her mouth, eyes wide with shock. The popcorn bowl dipped dangerously in her lap before she caught it with a small, shaky breath.
Artemis blinked. Stared.
Conner frowned, shifting uncomfortably like he wasn’t sure what to do with this information.
Wally, still pinned under Robin’s weight, let out a deep, suffering sigh.
Then—so, so quiet—he kept going.
“And he didn’t tell anyone,” Wally muttered, voice slightly muffled by the literal human goblin still sprawled across him. “Just me and Canary.”
The warmth from before—the teasing, the easy laughter—was gone.
But Robin?
Robin was having the time of his life.
Because this—this—was nothing.
Nothing compared to seeing his friends actually die. Nothing compared to the weight of knowing what their real fates should have been.
This was just a game.
He could play it however he wanted.
Robin let the silence stretch just long enough to feel the tension in the room—just long enough for everyone to start really worrying.
Then, finally—
He groaned.
Loud. Dramatic.
“Oh my god, Wally,” he said, deliberately drawing out the words, shifting like he was just now returning to the land of the living. He propped himself up on his elbows, his grin sharp, teasing.
“You told them I felt it? Seriously? That’s so boring.” He rolled his eyes, reaching up to adjust his shades with lazy ease. “You could’ve at least said something cool. Like—” He dropped his voice to a gravelly Batman impression. “I faced the abyss. I gazed upon my own mortality. I walked through fire and emerged—stronger.”
He smirked. “Y’know. Something dramatic.”
Wally made direct eye contact and shoved him.
Robin snorted, rolling off Wally and onto the floor, landing perfectly comfortably on his back like he’d planned it.
Artemis narrowed her eyes. Suspicious.
“You went boneless when Wally said it.”
Robin grinned, tilting his head toward her. “Yeah, ‘cause he was suffocating me with his weirdly clingy thighs.”
Wally threw his hands up. “Are you serious?!”
“Completely,” Robin said, looking very pleased with himself.
She didn’t look convinced.
And Wally—Wally wasn’t buying it.
At all.
“You’re full of crap,” he said flatly.
Robin barely twitched. “Wow, rude.”
But Wally wasn’t done. His arms crossed, his expression darkening. “You literally told me—word for word—that you knew it was gonna suck because you’ve been ‘minorly blown up before.’”
Robin blinked.
Artemis narrowed her eyes. “I’m sorry, what?”
“Oh, don’t worry,” Wally said, voice far too sharp. “It gets better.”
He turned on Robin, fully committing now.
“Because then you asked me—” He dropped his voice into an imitation of Robin’s lower, more serious tone—shockingly accurate—and said, “Didn’t you feel it?”
Robin stiffened.
The air in the room shifted.
Too late now. Wally was in it.
He ticked the points off on his fingers. “The heat swallowing you. The air getting ripped from your lungs. The force of the shockwave fracturing bones you didn’t even feel before we died.”
Robin’s grin didn’t slip.
Didn’t waver.
Didn’t move at all.
He stared, completely, utterly still.
But Wally had known him too long.
Long enough to see through it.
Long enough to recognize the exact moment Robin stopped breathing.
“You said all that,” Wally finished, voice quieter now. “To me . ”
Another pause.
A silence thicker than before.
Artemis had gone rigid. M’gann’s hands were shaking, eyes locked onto Robin like she wanted to reach out but didn’t dare. Conner’s jaw had tightened, his fists clenching at his sides.
Robin—
Robin smiled.
Too wide. Too sharp.
A mask so flawless it was terrifying.
Then— easily, effortlessly —he laughed.
“Wow, okay,” he said, shaking his head, grinning like Wally hadn’t just ripped his cover to shreds. “First of all—solid impression, I’d give that, like, a six out of ten. Needs more dramatic flair.” He tilted his head, smirking. “And second—dude, you really gotta work on your comedic timing.”
He flicked his wrist like he was brushing the whole thing away. “We just got over me ‘dying,’ and now you’re trying to make it all serious again?” He sighed dramatically. “Terrible pacing. No sense of showmanship.”
Wally stared at him.
Artemis stared at him.
Everyone stared at him.
And Robin?
Robin just kept smiling.
Like he hadn’t felt his own body burn away.
Like he hadn’t already lived this before.
Like he hadn’t spent sixteen years in a world where they all actually died.
Finally, Wally exhaled through his nose, sharp and frustrated.
Then he turned and sat down.
Hard.
His whole posture screamed I give up, I can’t fight this right now.
Robin’s grin widened.
Another win.
The conversation shifted. Moved on.
Exactly the way he needed it to.
Notes:
Dick rn: Gaslight, gatekeep, girlboss, heavy on the gaslight. 💅✨
Chapter 22: Just a Little
Summary:
Bi panic
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 17-18 are set during 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 19-21 Are set during 01:17 Disordered
>Chapters 22-24 Are set between 01:17 Disordered and 01:24 PerformanceCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick let the conversation slip away from him, weaving around him like background noise.
It was easy—just a well-placed joke here, a dramatic sigh there, a nudge to steer the topic in another direction. He had learned the art of redirection years ago, long before the cape, before Batman. The trick was to make it effortless. Natural.
And for the most part, it worked.
M’gann and Conner had started debating cookie recipes, Artemis had settled into her usual banter with Wally, and Kaldur was watching them all with quiet amusement, the tension from before slowly unraveling.
Routine.
Routine was safe.
Because as long as they were arguing over nonsense, no one was looking at him.
No one was asking questions.
A distraction. A few well-timed jokes. A subtle shift in conversation. And suddenly, everyone was too exhausted to press him further.
It had saved him before.
It should have saved him now.
But even victories had an expiration date.
Twenty minutes.
That was how long he lasted.
Twenty minutes of keeping up the act.
Twenty minutes of grinning and teasing and pretending everything was fine.
Twenty minutes of laughing even though he wanted to scream.
But eventually, even he needed an out.
He stretched his arms overhead, forcing a yawn. “Well, gang, it’s been real, but I think I need a power nap before Bats inevitably throws some high-intensity training at us.” He sighed dramatically, tilting his head back. “It’s a hard life, being the most whelming member of the team.”
Artemis narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms.
Wally stopped mid-bite of a cookie, eyebrows pulling together.
Something in the air shifted.
“You’re leaving?” Artemis asked, voice too casual, too even.
Dick’s stomach twisted, but his smirk didn’t waver. “Oh, don’t sound so heartbroken, Arty. I’ll be back before you have time to miss me.”
She didn’t smile.
Wally set his cookie down.
“Dude,” Wally said, scanning him. “You okay?”
Dick kept his grin easy. “Course. Why wouldn’t I be?”
Artemis huffed, tapping her fingers against her arm. “Gee, I don’t know. Maybe because you nearly died today? Maybe because we all nearly died?”
Dick waved her off. “And yet, here we are. Happy ending and all.”
Artemis’ scowl deepened. “Robin—”
“Seriously, guys, I’m fine.”
The words came too fast. Too smooth. Too practiced.
Wally’s expression darkened.
And that was bad.
Because Wally was already suspicious, already looking at him like a puzzle he wasn’t finished solving.
And if he pressed, if either of them pressed—
Dick forced himself to shrug. “I just need some sleep, alright? No big deal.”
Silence.
Artemis didn’t look convinced.
Wally definitely didn’t look convinced.
Dick felt the walls closing in.
He needed to end this. Now.
He shot Artemis a smirk. “Unless you want me to stay? Didn’t peg you for the clingy type.”
Artemis scowled, just as expected. “Ugh, please. Just go already.”
Perfect.
He turned—
And made the mistake of glancing at Wally.
Wally’s eyes were sharp, scanning, picking him apart in real-time.
Like he knew.
Or maybe he didn’t know, but he suspected.
And that was almost worse.
Because Wally was relentless.
Because once Wally suspected something, he never let it go.
Dick felt his stomach twist.
Didn’t give him the chance.
Didn’t hesitate.
He forced his feet to keep moving, posture relaxed, breath steady.
Didn’t look back.
Didn’t breathe until he was alone.
The second the door clicked shut behind him, Dick let out a long, shuddering breath.
The mask cracked.
Just a little.
Just enough for him to drag his hands through his hair, fingers threading into dark strands, gripping tight like he could physically hold himself together. Like he could force the racing thoughts in his head to slow down. To make sense.
Because Wally knew.
Not everything—not yet—but enough. Enough to be dangerous. Enough to make Dick feel like he was walking a razor’s edge, teetering between maintaining control and watching everything spiral.
He sat down hard on the bed, elbows on his knees, forehead pressed into his palms. His heart was still hammering from the conversation, from the way Wally had looked at him. Too sharp, too perceptive, too much like he already knew something was off.
And if Wally was catching on, then—
Dick swallowed hard.
That was bad enough.
But then there was Artemis.
And that was an entirely different kind of problem.
Because he had seen it. Had lived it.
Wally and Artemis, always bickering, sniping at each other over comms mid-battle, frustration woven into something neither of them had fully acknowledged yet. Wally grabbing her hand, pulling her out of danger. Artemis looking at him like he was the most frustratingly wonderful person in the world.
And later—years later—standing together, leaning into each other like they belonged there.
Like they were meant to be.
Dick had watched Wally die in Artemis’s arms.
And she had broken.
And the worst part? The absolute, soul-crushing worst part?
He had known—even then—that there had never been room for him in their dynamic.
Not in the way he wanted.
Not in the way that made his stomach twist and his breath catch and his pulse stutter when Wally grinned at him just right. Or when Artemis smirked at him like they shared a secret. Or when both of them turned to him at the same time and—
No.
No.
He was not doing this.
He groaned, falling back onto the bed, throwing an arm over his face like he could smother the thoughts before they could dig in deeper.
What was wrong with him?
Why was it always the redheads?
First Babs. His first real crush—short-lived but intense enough that he'd actually considered asking her out.
Then Kori. Not just a crush. That had been real, had happened, had mattered. He had loved her—deeply. And maybe, in another life, he would have stayed.
But then Roy.
And, well. That had been something. Definitely his gay awakening.
And now?
Now he was back to Wally.
Wally, who had been his crush from the moment he was thirteen all the way until he was twenty-nine.
Sixteen years.
Sixteen years of pushing it down, of pretending it was nothing. Sixteen years of watching Wally flirt with girls and standing right beside him, acting like it didn’t hurt that Wally never once looked at him the same way. Sixteen years of pretending, of waiting, of wanting something that had never been his to have.
And now—
Now he was thirteen again, and the crush hit him at full force like it had never left. Like the entire last timeline hadn’t happened.
He groaned again, dragging his hands down his face.
And now—on top of all that—he apparently had a crush on Artemis too?
That was new.
He was pretty sure he’d never had a thing for blondes before.
And yet.
And yet .
Her eyes were sharp, always watching, cool gray pools that never hesitated. The way she held herself, poised, confident, like she always knew she was the smartest person in the room. The way her golden hair caught the sunlight, streaks of pale fire woven through the strands.
The way her smirk made his stomach flip.
The way her glare made his pulse spike.
And then—
Then there was Wally.
And that was just unfair.
Because Wally was—Wally was Wally.
Fiery red hair, always messy, always moving like a spark caught in the wind. Emerald green eyes, flecked with gold, warm and bright like summer. That smile, sharp and boyish, full of something that made the world feel bigger.
That laugh.
That everything.
And it had already been hard enough when he had only been in love with Wally.
Especially knowing Wally and Artemis ended up together.
And now—
Now he was in love with both of them?
Together?
When he already knew there was no space for him?
A strangled noise caught in his throat, and he rolled onto his stomach, burying his burning face in his pillow.
This was a nightmare.
This was absolutely the worst possible timeline.
He was supposed to be here to fix things. To stop The Light. To keep his family alive.
Not to fall back into the same stupid, impossible feelings he had spent an entire lifetime trying to ignore.
Not to make it worse by catching feelings for Artemis too.
Because it wasn’t like it changed anything.
It wasn’t like he could just insert himself into their dynamic.
Wally and Artemis were meant to be.
And he was—
He was just—
He groaned, pressing his face harder against the pillow.
His face was on fire.
His heart was beating too fast.
For a brief, ridiculous second, he wondered if Conner would check on him if he thought Dick was dying. Or if M’gann would scan his mind and see this mess and take pity on him.
(Which— God , no. He would literally die if she saw this. He was already dying just thinking about it.)
Instead, he did the only thing he could do.
He whined into his pillow.
Kicked his legs against the mattress like a stupid teenager .
Which—okay, technically he was.
Now.
Again.
Somehow.
This was the worst.
This was absolutely the worst.
This was—
Dick groaned loudly, rolling onto his back and staring at the ceiling.
He was doomed .
Notes:
DC, STOP TEASING DICK GRAYSON AS BI, CONFIRM IT, AND MY LIFE IS YOURS.
Dick rn: *Giggling kicking his feet*
The Team: That child is mentally ill.
Chapter 23: That Was a Problem
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 17-18 are set during 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 19-21 Are set during 01:17 Disordered
>Chapters 22-24 Are set between 01:17 Disordered and 01:24 PerformanceCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Roy : 18
Chapter Text
The thought came to him suddenly—quiet, creeping, curling in the back of his mind like smoke slipping through the cracks.
Haley’s Circus.
It took him a second to remember why the date was important. But then, like a floodgate opening, the memory slammed into him.
In just a few days, the circus would be framed for theft by the Parasite.
Dick exhaled slowly, his fingers curling against the bedsheets.
The last time, he hadn’t been careful.
The last time, Wally had figured out his identity before the mission even happened.
And not because of some slow, meticulous deduction. Not because of tiny mistakes stacking up over time.
No.
Wally had walked in on him.
Mask off. Still in the Robin suit.
There had been a long, frozen second where neither of them moved. Dick had felt his stomach plummet, his heart hammering so hard it was practically shaking his ribs. A thousand half-baked excuses raced through his mind, none of them even remotely useful.
And Wally—Wally just blinked at him.
Then his eyes went wide.
And then he grinned.
“Holy crap.” His voice had been breathless, caught between awe and glee. “You’re Richard Grayson?!”
Dick had still been scrambling for something, anything, to say, but before he could even attempt damage control, Wally had barreled on.
“That’s so cool! ”
And that—that had completely thrown him.
No anger. No accusations. No betrayal in his voice.
Just pure, unfiltered excitement .
And then Wally had laughed—an incredulous, delighted laugh—and said, “Wait— duh . Of course! I knew you had to be someone big! And it makes so much sense, like, you and Bruce, I can’t believe I didn’t—” He had cut himself off, shaking his head, still grinning.
Dick had just stood there, stunned into silence.
Because Wally got it.
He understood.
He hadn’t taken it personally. He hadn’t been mad.
It just made sense to him.
Because Dick and Bruce were public figures, and of course Robin’s identity had to be kept secret.
And just like that, Wally had accepted it.
So easily. So effortlessly.
And Dick—who had spent his entire life being told that secrets were necessary, that trust could only extend so far, that revealing his identity could put everyone he cared about at risk—
—hadn’t known how to respond.
So he had done what he always did.
He had thrown himself into the mission.
He had lied to the rest of the team, told them it was an assignment from Batman, taken them to the circus, and left Wally behind. Because Wally knew , and that had changed everything.
And at the end of it all, Haley had recognized him.
It hadn’t even been dramatic. Just a quiet moment backstage, the smell of sawdust and popcorn thick in the air, Haley’s voice soft and steady as he asked Dick to give them one last performance.
And he had.
He had swung through the air like he was ten years old again, twisting and flipping under the bright lights, feeling the wind rush past his face. The team had been excited, happy, proud of what they had pulled off together.
But now, looking back on it?
Now, with everything he knew?
His stomach twisted.
Because he had seen them.
Not at the time, but now—thinking back, remembering the faces in the audience, the way the shadows stretched just a little too long—he knew what he had missed.
The Court of Owls had been watching.
And the only reason they hadn’t taken him was because the team had been crowded around him, laughing, celebrating, unknowingly shielding him from the people who had once marked him as theirs.
Haley’s Circus had been a breeding ground for the Court of Owls.
And Dick—Dick had been their next candidate before his parents were killed.
He swallowed hard.
This should’ve been simple.
He loved the circus. Loved Haley. Loved every member of the family that had raised him before Bruce had taken him in.
But the thought of stepping back into that world—knowing what lurked beneath it, knowing what it had almost turned him into—left a sour taste in his mouth.
The logical thing to do would be to walk away.
To let it go.
To let the circus fall.
But Bruce would notice.
Bruce had always known that Dick kept tabs on the circus, that he tracked its movements, that no matter how many years passed, he never truly let it out of his sight. If Dick did nothing , Bruce would be suspicious.
But if he made it look like he was too busy…
Yeah. That could work.
First, though, he needed more information.
Because there had been other kids in the circus when he was there.
Zane. Raya. Raymond.
The only other kids his age.
They had gotten to stay because their parents were alive. They hadn’t been ripped away, hadn’t been shoved into the system, hadn’t been sent to Gotham with nothing but grief and anger and empty hands.
But that didn’t mean they had been safe.
Because if the Court of Owls had marked him, then who else had they taken?
Who else had disappeared after he left?
Dick’s stomach twisted as he considered the possibility.
If one of them—if any of them—had been taken in the five years he had been gone…
Dick swung off his bed in one fluid motion, landing lightly on the floor before settling into the chair at his desk. The old wooden frame creaked under his weight, but he barely noticed. His fingers moved on instinct, opening his laptop, the screen’s glow casting a faint light against the dark room.
Bruce monitored his searches. Not constantly, not obsessively, but enough.
The first time Dick had figured that out, he had been furious. It had felt like such an invasion—like even after all these years, Bruce still didn’t trust him. But now, with years of hindsight and the memory of raising Damian still sharp in his mind, he got it. He understood the need to keep an eye on things, to be ready in case someone under your care got in over their head.
Didn’t mean there weren’t ways around it.
Dick logged in, opening up a browser window and typing into Google, deliberately keeping his searches casual at first. Haley’s Circus schedule. Haley’s Circus latest performances. Haley’s Circus tour locations.
Standard stuff.
Nothing Bruce would find out of character.
Then, slowly, carefully, he dug deeper.
Articles. Old forum posts. Obituaries.
Missing person reports.
His stomach tightened as he scrolled, his eyes flicking over names, dates, brief snippets of text. He combed through everything, following every lead, even when it seemed insignificant.
And then—
Raymond.
Dick’s breath stilled in his throat.
He clicked on the article, fingers tightening around the mousepad. It was short. Too short.
Just a mention of a young boy who had vanished from the circus. No official missing person’s case. No reports of police involvement. No follow-ups. Just a line about how he had disappeared—so cleanly that, if Dick hadn’t been looking for it, he would have never noticed.
The Court.
It had to be the Court.
Raymond had been the closest to him in age. If Dick had stayed in the circus, if he had never become Robin, never become Bruce Wayne’s son, he would have been the next Talon.
Instead, it had been Raymond.
And the worst part? The thing that made Dick feel sick?
No one had even looked for him.
No headlines. No outcry. No search parties.
Just a quiet, clean disappearance, slipping through the cracks like he had never existed.
Dick swallowed hard, his pulse hammering against his ribs.
But it wasn’t just Raymond.
Zane and Raya had disappeared too.
Theirs hadn’t been as clean. There were mentions of accidents, suspicions, but nothing solid. The kind of disappearances that could be chalked up to bad luck, to crime, to something mundane.
Which meant it probably wasn’t the Court.
But something had happened to them.
Something had taken all of them.
And suddenly, the circus didn’t feel like home anymore.
It felt like a graveyard.
A machine, running on borrowed time, feeding children into the dark.
Dick exhaled slowly, shutting his laptop with a quiet click.
The answer was clear.
The circus wasn’t worth saving.
Not anymore.
And if it burned?
Well.
He wouldn’t stop it.
Dick stepped out of his room, rolling his shoulders as he tried to shake off the weight pressing down on him. His mind was still tangled in the mess of Haley’s Circus, the Court, and everything else, but he shoved it aside.
For now, he had a more immediate problem.
The sounds of sparring filled the training room—quick footfalls, sharp exhales, the thud of bodies hitting the mat. When Dick stepped inside, the first thing he noticed was that everyone was in civvies. No suits, no masks. That wasn’t weird , exactly, but it meant whatever was going on wasn’t an official training session.
The second thing he noticed—
Roy.
Dick kept his expression neutral, but his stomach twisted.
Roy stood near the edge of the mat, arms crossed, his jaw tight as he watched Kaldur and Conner spar. Even from across the room, Dick could see the tension in his stance, the way his fingers twitched like he was waiting for something.
And Dick knew exactly why.
Roy still thought there was a mole.
Worse—he hadn’t ruled out Conner, M’gann, or Artemis.
The others had moved past it. Wally, Kaldur, Conner, and M’gann all believed the League’s warning had been a false alarm, that there wasn’t a traitor in their midst.
But Roy? Roy never let things go that easily.
And Dick—
Dick knew the truth.
The mole wasn’t Conner. It wasn’t Artemis. It wasn’t M’gann.
It was Roy.
A clone. A sleeper agent. A weapon built by Cadmus with programming buried so deep even he didn’t know it existed.
And the worst part? Dick couldn’t do anything about it.
He had no proof. No evidence. Nothing but knowledge he wasn’t supposed to have.
So he had to let it play out.
Had to watch Roy side-eye Conner, had to watch him glance at M’gann and Artemis like he was waiting for them to prove they were guilty.
And in the last timeline, Roy hadn’t trusted them until after the circus mission.
But without that?
Dick didn’t know how to make him stop looking for enemies.
He was still running through options when M’gann turned and spotted him.
Her entire face lit up, and she waved him over.
“Robin! You’re finally up!”
Dick inhaled, exhaled, rolled his shoulders back, and forced a smirk. “You say that like it’s not three in the morning somewhere.”
M’gann giggled. “It’s almost seven.”
Wally, already grinning, spun toward him. “Took you long enough, man. What, were you brooding?”
Dick scoffed, stepping further into the room. “Bold talk for someone who refuses to call it brooding when he does it.”
Artemis snorted. “Sounds accurate.”
Wally groaned. “You wound me.”
Dick let the conversation wash over him as his focus flicked to Roy.
The older teen still hadn’t looked away from the sparring match, but his shoulders had gone even stiffer.
Wally, undeterred, nudged him. “Dude, you can blink.”
Roy exhaled sharply. “Just watching.”
Wally rolled his eyes. “Yeah, no kidding. You’re watching so hard I think you might set the mats on fire.”
Roy shot him a flat look. “Do you ever not talk?”
“Depends—are you ever not wound tighter than Batman’s utility belt?”
Dick definitely wasn’t going to laugh.
Roy huffed but didn’t move away, which, for him, was almost progress.
M’gann floated closer to Dick, still smiling. “You wanna join in? We haven’t done a full team spar yet.”
Dick hesitated. Normally, he’d be all for it, but—
His mind was too full.
Of the Court. Of the circus. Of Roy, standing right there, convinced the mole was someone else when the real danger was him.
So instead, he forced another smirk. “Think I’ll sit this one out. Someone’s gotta make sure Wally doesn’t talk Roy into spontaneously combusting.”
That earned a snort from Artemis, a smirk from Conner, and a giggle from M’gann.
But Roy?
Roy just exhaled.
Not a sigh, not exactly. But a slow, measured breath, like he was bracing himself.
Like he wasn’t sure if he wanted to be part of this.
And that—
That was a problem.
Because Dick might be the only one who knew the truth, but right now?
Right now, he was also one of the only people Roy trusted.
And if he didn’t figure out how to fix this—how to make Roy stop looking for threats where there weren’t any—
Then things were going to fall apart.
Fast.
Chapter 24: He'd Remember This
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 17-18 are set during 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 19-21 Are set during 01:17 Disordered
>Chapters 22-24 Are set between 01:17 Disordered and 01:24 PerformanceCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Roy : 18
Chapter Text
Kaldur, ever calm and diplomatic, took a step forward as Conner and M’gann’s sparring session slowed. His gaze flicked between the remaining team members who hadn’t fought yet, calculating. “Perhaps it would be best for Roy and Artemis to spar next,” he suggested. “The two of you, along with Robin, are our only teammates without enhanced abilities.”
Wally immediately pouted. “Hey! If I don’t use my speed, I’m just human too.”
Dick scoffed, crossing his arms. “Wally, your hand-to-hand is atrocious. ”
Wally gasped, pressing a dramatic hand to his chest. “Excuse you, I have perfectly average human reflexes when I slow down!”
“Yeah,” Artemis said dryly, stretching her arms, “but average isn’t good.”
Wally groaned. “ Betrayal! ”
Dick just laughed, shaking his head as he turned back to Roy and Artemis.
Artemis shrugged, rolling her shoulders. “I’m game to kick Roy’s ass if he’s down for it.”
Roy let out a short, amused huff. “Please. It’s gonna be the other way around.”
Without further argument, the two stepped onto the mat, rolling their shoulders, sizing each other up. Dick shifted closer to Wally and Kaldur, arms still crossed as he watched them take their starting stances.
Kaldur raised a hand. “Begin.”
Artemis struck first.
A feint—quick, sharp, testing Roy’s reaction. He blocked it smoothly, shifting his weight, countering with a strike of his own.
At first, it was clean. Standard sparring. Precise but controlled.
Then it shifted.
The blows landed harder. The dodges became tighter. The way they moved—fluid, aggressive—wasn’t just sparring anymore.
It was instinct.
Dick’s stomach twisted.
They weren’t fighting like teammates.
They were fighting like they were trained to kill.
Roy twisted out of the way of a strike, countering with brutal efficiency. Artemis barely dodged, flipping over his extended leg. When she landed, her stance was lower, her weight shifted just slightly, her fingers curling into something—no.
That was a killing stance.
And so was his.
Dick’s heartbeat kicked up.
They weren’t pulling their attacks anymore.
They weren’t thinking.
They were falling back on old training.
Roy’s hand lashed out, fingers shifting into a lethal strike, aiming directly for Artemis’s carotid artery.
Artemis moved at the same time—her arm cutting toward his throat in a motion that, if it landed, would crush his windpipe.
And that was it.
No hesitation. No pulled punches.
They were going to kill each other.
Dick moved.
Faster than he had time to think, faster than anyone had ever seen him.
His body reacted before his mind could catch up, instincts trained into him over years in a heavier, older body—
And he overshot.
His foot hit the mat at the wrong angle, momentum carrying him too far. He had done this move a hundred times before—but not like this.
Not in a smaller, lighter frame.
For a fraction of a second, he should have fallen.
But Dick Grayson didn’t fall.
Instead, he twisted—
Dropped into a forward roll—
And snapped up into a one-handed handstand.
The shift was so smooth it looked planned. His body whipped upward, legs extending into a perfect full split—
And slammed between Roy and Artemis, his boots striking their incoming attacks and redirecting the blows away from each other.
Roy’s wrist was forced back, his fingers missing Artemis’s artery by inches .
Artemis’s strike went wide, her hand grazing the air where Roy’s throat had been.
The impact knocked them both off balance.
Dick held the position for just a fraction of a second, perfectly balanced, muscles flexing to keep him steady.
Then, smoothly, he flipped backward, twisting gracefully through the air before landing on his feet like he had meant to do all of that.
Silence.
The entire team stared.
Artemis was frozen, hands still half-raised.
Roy’s jaw was tight, eyes locked onto Dick.
Even Wally looked stunned.
Dick straightened, rolling his shoulders back, forcing a smirk to keep things light.
“What?” he said, dusting off his hands. “Had to split you two up somehow.”
Artemis groaned, dragging a hand down her face. “Oh my God. ”
Wally booed outright.
Roy just stared.
Dick kept his expression easy, but his heart was still hammering.
That had been too close.
Silence still hung heavy in the room.
Roy’s jaw was tight, Artemis was still half-poised like she might throw another strike, and the rest of the team looked thoroughly stunned.
Then, Wally broke the silence.
“Okay. Nope. Absolutely not. What the hell was that?!”
Dick forced himself to smirk, tilting his head like he wasn’t currently having a mild internal meltdown.
“Uh, stopping a fight?” he offered.
Wally flailed an arm in his direction. “No, dude. You—flipped between a kill shot—did a one-handed split—and kicked them apart midair like some kind of martial arts prodigy acrobat ninja!”
Dick crossed his arms. “I am a martial arts prodigy acrobat ninja.”
“That’s not the point!” Wally groaned. “I’ve never seen you do that before!”
Kaldur nodded. “Indeed, that technique was… quite advanced. I do not recall you ever using anything like it in the field.”
Conner frowned. “Yeah. Why haven’t you used it before?”
Artemis, still staring, muttered, “Because that wasn’t normal.”
Dick’s heart slammed against his ribs.
Artemis had grown up with assassins. She knew exactly what real killing techniques looked like.
And what he had just done wasn’t a flashy, exaggerated move pulled from his usual acrobatics playbook.
It was a modified assassin technique.
He felt the weight of their stares, waiting, expecting him to have an answer.
And that was the problem.
He didn’t have one.
Because that move—
That move was Slade’s.
Or at least, it had been, before Dick tweaked it.
The original was meant to be brutal, precise—designed to break bones, to incapacitate or kill in a single strike.
Dick had adapted it.
Softened it.
Turned it into something that let him redirect blows instead of ending fights with lethal force.
But he hadn’t learned it from any League of Assassins archive. Hadn’t been trained in it by Bruce.
He had learned it from Deathstroke himself.
Slade had used it on him once. And Dick, ever the fast learner, had stolen it. Improved it.
And now, because he hadn’t thought, because he had reacted on instinct, he had shown the team something they were never supposed to see.
His fingers curled into his palms, mind racing.
He needed to play this off.
Fast.
So he shrugged, forcing an easy grin. “I mean, c’mon—do you really think Batman taught me everything ?”
That earned a slight chuckle from Wally, but Kaldur was still watching him too closely.
Dick rolled his shoulders, shifting his stance like he wasn’t hyperaware of every set of eyes on him. “Look, it’s not a big deal. It’s just a move I came up with based on a few different techniques. I don’t use it much because it doesn’t come up in normal fights.”
Artemis narrowed her eyes. “That wasn’t just some move. That was an assassin’s technique.”
Crap.
Dick huffed a laugh, keeping his voice light. “And you would know?”
Artemis crossed her arms. “Yes.”
Double crap.
Dick rubbed the back of his neck, still keeping his expression carefully relaxed. “Alright, fine. It was inspired by something I saw once.” That wasn’t technically a lie. “But I modified it.” He spread his hands. “Made it better.”
Roy—who had been silent up until now—finally spoke.
“And where, exactly, did you see it?”
Dick barely stopped himself from flinching.
Roy knew him. Knew how he deflected. Knew when he was dodging a question.
And Roy was already suspicious about a mole.
The last thing Dick needed was for him to start looking at him.
He shrugged again, forcing another smirk. “Dunno. Could’ve been anywhere.” He cocked his head, throwing Roy’s question back at him. “What, you keeping tabs on me now?”
Roy didn’t laugh.
Neither did Artemis.
Dick could feel them scrutinizing him.
He had to end this conversation now.
So he clapped his hands together, pivoting before anyone else could press him. “Alright, anyway! I just saved both of you from a free trip to the med bay, so, you’re welcome.” He shot Wally a look. “And you’re welcome for getting you out of sparring.”
That finally broke the tension.
Wally grinned. “Oh, I was never getting in that ring after that. I like my face the way it is.”
Dick smirked, stepping back like the conversation was over.
Artemis and Roy exchanged glances.
Before anyone could question him further, M’gann suddenly gasped, her hands flying to her mouth.
“Oh no—my cookies!” she cried, eyes wide with panic. “They might be burning!”
That was all it took.
The tension in the room shattered instantly as Wally, Artemis, and Conner all turned toward her in varying levels of amusement and concern.
“ Oh God, not the cookies! ” Wally yelped dramatically, already zipping toward the door.
M’gann didn’t even wait—she turned and flew down the hall, Artemis and Conner following after her at a normal pace. Kaldur shook his head in quiet amusement and made his way out as well, leaving only Dick and Roy standing in the now-empty training room.
Dick didn’t move.
He turned slightly, tilting his head just enough to catch Roy’s reaction.
Roy, for his part, was still watching him. He had been quiet ever since the whole incident—the kind of quiet that meant he was thinking. And with Roy, thinking meant analyzing.
Good.
That meant he’d be receptive to this next part.
Dick exhaled and finally broke the silence. “Stay for a sec?”
Roy arched an eyebrow. “Why?”
“I wanna run something by you.”
There was a pause. A brief flicker of hesitation.
Then—slowly—Roy gave a small, sharp nod.
“Alright. Humor me.”
Dick smirked faintly, but his mind was already racing ahead, calculating, planning his next words carefully.
He shifted his weight, tilting his head slightly. “Say you know someone has a sleeper code implanted in them.” His voice was casual, almost offhanded—like this was just a random thought, something totally normal to bring up in conversation. “Or, hypothetically, you have one.”
Roy’s entire body went still.
Dick kept going.
“And you know that whatever the code does… it’s something dangerous.” His voice remained steady, measured, but he could feel the tension in the air rising with every word. “But the person carrying it? They don’t know. They don’t know what’s going to happen. They don’t know when it’s going to happen. They’re just—walking around, normal, until one day, bam, something flips a switch and suddenly it’s not them anymore.”
Dick met Roy’s eyes, gaze unwavering.
“In that case,” he said carefully, “is it, or is it not their fault? And would you, or would you not, think of them any differently?”
Silence.
A heavy, suffocating silence.
Roy’s eyes narrowed, sharp and assessing. His arms stayed crossed, but his fingers flexed slightly, like he was itching to reach for a weapon.
“That’s terribly specific,” he said, voice slow, deliberate.
Dick kept his face neutral.
Roy tilted his head slightly, eyes locked onto him. “You wanna tell me if there’s something you’re not saying?”
Dick shrugged, keeping his stance loose, easy. “Not really.”
Roy’s frown deepened, and something—concern—flashed across his face.
Then, suddenly, his posture shifted. His arms uncrossed, hands moving slightly away from his sides, like he was preparing to react to something.
“Robin,” he said, voice quieter now, but deadly serious, “if someone’s forcing you to stay quiet instead of coming forward with something… I can protect you.*”
Dick nearly lost it.
He had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing.
Not because it was funny—because it wasn’t.
Because Roy, despite being dangerously close to the truth, despite his usual sharp-edged paranoia, still thought that Dick was the one in danger.
That he was the one who needed protection.
It was almost insulting.
But it was also—
It was so Roy.
Loyal to a fault. Overprotective. Stubborn as hell.
And way too damn good to be the mole.
But that didn’t change the facts.
And it didn’t change Dick’s reality.
So he smothered his reaction, forcing his body to stay perfectly composed as he let out a small, amused huff.
“Tempting offer,” he said lightly, tilting his head, “but I promise, there’s no threat.” He kept his voice even, making sure there wasn’t even a hint of hesitation. “It’s just a mental game.”
Roy did not look convinced.
Dick could see the way his muscles stayed taut, the way his eyes flicked over him like he was checking for injuries.
“Uh-huh,” Roy said flatly. “Sure.”
Dick just smirked, playing it off. “I already asked the rest of the team the same question. Just seeing where everyone stands.”
Lie.
But a necessary one.
Roy didn’t move. Didn’t look away.
But after a long, tense pause—
He finally exhaled.
“If they don’t know?” he said slowly, voice quieter now, like he was choosing his words carefully. “Then it’s not their fault.”
Dick said nothing. Just waited.
Roy’s jaw tightened. “But that doesn’t mean I’d ignore it.”
Dick’s stomach twisted, but he kept his expression even.
“How do you mean?”
Roy exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over his face. “It doesn’t matter if it’s their fault or not. If there’s something dangerous inside them, it’s going to come out. And when it does, I’d rather be ready for it than let it blindside me.”
Dick hummed, nodding slowly like he was considering it.
The silence between them stretched long, the weight of Roy’s words lingering in the air.
He could still see the tension in Roy’s stance, the way his fists clenched and unclenched at his sides, like he was bracing himself. Like he wasn’t sure if he wanted to push this conversation further—or let it drop.
That was the thing about Roy.
He was always on edge, always looking for the next fight, the next threat. He didn’t trust easily. He didn’t believe in easy.
And when he finally learned the truth—that he was the mole, that he had been the danger all along—
It was going to destroy him.
Because Roy didn’t do betrayal.
He didn’t do being compromised.
And finding out that he’d been used—that he wasn’t who he thought he was—was going to shake him to his core.
Dick had seen it happen before.
He’d watched Roy break under the weight of it in the last timeline, watched him push everyone away because he couldn’t deal with what had been done to him.
And maybe—just maybe—Dick could change that this time.
Maybe he could stop Roy from spiraling before it started.
Because the one thing Roy had never had—not when he really needed it—was someone reminding him that he wasn’t alone.
So Dick took a breath, tilted his head slightly, and dropped the smirk.
“Look,” he said, voice quieter now. “I get it. You don’t like surprises. You don’t like being caught off guard. You wanna be ready for whatever happens.” He met Roy’s eyes, steady and unwavering. “And I respect that.”
Roy didn’t move. Didn’t speak. Just watched him with that same careful, unreadable expression.
Dick continued. “But whatever happens— whoever it happens to—you can come to me. With anything. ” His voice was firm, sure, leaving no room for doubt. “No matter what. No matter how bad it is.”
Roy’s brows pulled together slightly. His lips parted like he wanted to say something—but then he hesitated.
And that hesitation told Dick everything.
Roy wanted to believe him.
But deep down, Roy didn’t trust that anyone would stick around when it counted.
So Dick decided to push just a little further.
To plant something—a seed, a hint—something Roy wouldn’t understand now, but later.
Something that, when the truth finally hit him, would tell Roy that Dick had always known.
And that it hadn’t changed a damn thing.
So he inhaled, exhaled, and let a small, almost-smile cross his face.
“And I do mean anything,” he added, voice light but deliberate. “Even if, say… you ever wake up one day and feel like you don’t recognize yourself anymore.”
Roy froze.
His breath hitched for just a fraction of a second—so fast that anyone else would’ve missed it.
But Dick didn’t.
Roy blinked, eyes narrowing slightly. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
Dick shrugged, casual, easy. “Nothing. Just saying, in general.”
Roy stared at him.
And for a split second, Dick could see it—the way Roy’s mind was already trying to pick that apart, trying to piece together what Dick really meant.
But, eventually, Roy exhaled and shook his head. “You’re weird, man.”
Dick just grinned. “You love me.”
Roy scoffed. “Debatable.”
Dick chuckled, finally stepping back. He let the conversation shift, let Roy’s mind settle. But deep down, he knew—
When the time came—when Roy finally realized the truth—
He’d remember this.
And maybe, just maybe , he’d believe it.
Chapter 25: Is it Always Like This?
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 17-18 are set during 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 19-21 Are set during 01:17 Disordered
Chapters 22-24 Are set between 01:17 Disordered and 01:24 Performance
>Chapter 25 is set During 01:25 Usual Suspects
Current Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Roy : 18
Zatanna : 14
Raquel : 15
Hi so y'all are getting extra chapters today cause I forgot to post yesterday, apologies for that I was sick, and still kind of am. But CHAPTERS for my gremlins.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick stood in front of the Zeta tubes at Mount Justice, arms crossed, expression sharp. The team had barely stepped through the swirling light of the zeta before the weight of what had just happened settled over him like a lead blanket.
“You realize we were set up,” he said, his voice clipped, direct. No room for doubt.
Kaldur nodded, his own expression grim. “Yes. Cheshire and Riddler were tipped. And ready for us.”
Artemis scoffed, throwing her hands up in frustration. “Not the mole thing, again!”
Raquel’s brow furrowed. “A mole thing? Again?”
Wally shifted uncomfortably beside her, rubbing the back of his neck. “We had intel that there was a traitor on the Team.”
Conner’s voice was flat, edged with something unspoken. “Namely Artemis, M’gann, or me.”
Kaldur exhaled, his shoulders tight with tension. “It is more complicated than that. But your recent behavior does concern me. Your attack on Mammoth nearly got Artemis killed.”
Dick saw the way Conner flinched. Small. Subtle. Like a muscle twitching just beneath the surface.
But it wasn’t Kaldur’s words that made him react.
Something else.
Something only he could hear.
Lex Luthor’s voice—smooth, calculated, slipping into his mind like poison.
Conner’s jaw tightened. His hands curled into fists.
Then, without another word, he turned and walked away.
Kaldur frowned. “Superboy?”
Conner didn’t stop. Didn’t explain. Just kept moving.
“There’s something I need to do.”
The clearing was quiet, the distant rustle of leaves the only sound as the wind rolled through the trees. To one side, a sheer cliff dropped into darkness, jagged rocks barely visible in the depths below. The air was thick with tension, every shadow stretching long in the dim light of the moon.
Conner’s boots crunched against the dirt as he stepped forward, fists clenched.
Lex Luthor stood at the center of the clearing, as composed as ever, a satisfied smirk tugging at his lips. “Welcome, Superboy,” he said smoothly, gesturing to the woman beside him. “I’d like to introduce you to my associate, Queen Bee.”
The woman smiled—sly, dangerous. “My pleasure.”
Conner barely spared her a glance. His eyes flicked over the others standing behind them—familiar faces, each one a problem in their own right.
Lex continued, motioning toward the gathered figures. “I believe you know everyone else. Sportsmaster, Mercy, Blockbuster. And our new friend, Bane, who’s allowed us the use of his island in exchange for certain… considerations.”
Conner’s jaw tightened.
“So the Injustice League was just a distraction,” he muttered, voice edged with something dark. His fingers curled into his palms. “You two have been behind everything from the start.”
Lex chuckled. “A flattering notion, son. But we have many friends.”
Before Conner could respond, the rhythmic whir of helicopter blades filled the air. The wind picked up, whipping through the clearing as the aircraft descended, its spotlight casting sharp beams across the ground.
Conner narrowed his eyes, stepping back slightly. “This one of your friends now?”
Lex’s smirk widened. “No, my boy. One of yours.”
The helicopter door slid open.
And Artemis stepped out.
Conner’s stomach twisted.
“Artemis?”
She walked forward, her expression unreadable, eyes shadowed in the dim light. She didn’t hesitate, didn’t falter, just met his gaze and shrugged. “The hero thing wasn’t working out,” she said simply. “You know how it is. No trust. This is where I belong.”
Queen Bee smiled, pleased. “It’s a fast-growing club.”
The hum of the Bioship cut through the air, descending from above. Conner barely had time to process Artemis before another figure appeared—floating down from the ship, landing lightly on the ground.
M’gann.
Her eyes darted wildly between the gathered villains, her expression a mix of fury and fear. “Why are they here?” she demanded, looking straight at Queen Bee. “You promised!”
Queen Bee barely glanced at her. “I’ve kept your secret and my promise,” she said smoothly. “Now, you keep yours. Good girl.”
Conner felt his blood run cold.
Something was wrong.
Very wrong.
He took a step forward, forcing his voice steady. “Give me more shields,” he said, keeping his expression neutral. “And I’m in, too.”
Lex’s smirk didn’t falter.
“My boy,” he said, almost amused, “you’re a terrible liar. Red Sun”
Conner locked his body up. Muscles frozen, breath catching in his throat.
Lex just watched. Studying. Calculating. Satisfied.
Artemis, standing off to the side, barely reacted.
“What do you want us to do?” she asked, her voice carefully neutral.
Sportsmaster stepped forward, gesturing sharply. “You two, follow me.”
M’gann hesitated, glancing back at Conner. “What about Superboy?”
Queen Bee’s gaze flicked toward him, her expression as smooth and unreadable as ever.
“He’ll be fine,” she said. “He simply requires a few… adjustments.”
“There’s something I need to do,” Conner said, his voice low, controlled. Then he exhaled sharply, shoulders squared. “Something I need to tell you.”
The rest of the team exchanged glances.
“Last month, on Thanksgiving, I went back to Cadmus,” Conner continued. “And I found a few things out.” His jaw tightened, like he was forcing the words out. “When I was cloned, only half the DNA was Superman’s.”
“The other half was human,” Conner said, voice steady but laced with something bitter. “That’s why I don’t have, will never have, full Kryptonian powers.”
Dick leaned forward slightly, deliberately tilting his head like he was processing this for the first time. “You sure?” he asked, keeping his voice light, teasing, even though he already knew exactly where this conversation was heading. “’Cause you sure seemed to have ‘em today.”
Conner exhaled, looking down. “I’ve been using these.” He pulled a handful of small, familiar-looking disks from his jacket and set them on the table. “Shields. They suppress my human DNA. I get the flight, the heat vision. But I think I also get angry.” His expression darkened. “Well, angrier.”
He hesitated, then looked up, eyes sincere. “I’m sorry.”
Kaldur, ever composed, studied the shields carefully. Then, voice steady, he asked, “Where did you get those?”
Conner hesitated for half a second. Then—
“From my human father.” He inhaled. Exhaled. Finally, the words left his lips, firm, final—“Lex Luthor.”
Dick barely stopped himself from laughing.
Not because it wasn’t serious—because it was.
But because, out of everything that had happened, out of all the twists and turns of this timeline, this was still the same. Conner, standing there, looking like he had dropped the most earth-shattering news possible. The dramatic tension. The heavy silence.
It was exactly how he remembered it.
And maybe that was why, despite everything, despite how much was different now—he found it absolutely, ridiculously hilarious.
But, obviously, he couldn’t show that.
So he went for the most exaggerated reaction possible.
“Wait.” He widened his eyes, staring at Conner like he’d just confessed to being Santa Claus. “Lex Luthor is your dad ?”
Conner blinked at him, thrown for a second by the intensity of his reaction.
Dick kept his face straight.
Wally shot him a weird look.
Kaldur sighed.
“Lex Luthor is my human father,” Conner corrected, his tone slightly exasperated, like he was still processing the words himself. “And he’s summoned me to Santa Prisca.”
The weight of the statement settled over the group.
Then—
“Uh…” Artemis shifted slightly. “Listen.”
The hesitance in her voice made everyone turn toward her.
Conner wasn’t the only one dropping bombshells tonight.
She tapped a few commands into the holotable, and images flickered to life on the screen—three figures, familiar in a way that made Dick’s stomach twist with something bitter.
Huntress.
Sportsmaster.
Cheshire.
Artemis took a breath, forcing her voice steady. “Superboy’s not the only one suffering from bad DNA.”
The words hung in the air.
“My mother is Huntress,” she continued. “An ex-con. The rest of my family?” She let out a sharp breath. “Aren’t even ‘ex.’ My dad’s Sportsmaster.” She clenched her jaw. “And he’s sending my sister, Cheshire, to fly me to Santa Prisca, too.”
Silence.
Then—
“That’s why—” Wally started, something clicking into place.
“Yeah,” Artemis cut him off, her voice tight, edged with something raw. “I was so desperate to make sure none of you found out.”
Dick exhaled.
He already knew. He had always known.
So he just shrugged, keeping his voice light. “I knew.”
Artemis blinked at him. “What?”
Dick gave her a small, knowing smirk. “Hey, I’m a detective.” Then, softer, more serious—“But it never mattered.”
The tension in the room shifted, something unspoken settling between them.
“You aren’t your family,” he said, holding her gaze. “You’re one of us.”
Artemis swallowed hard.
Wally was staring at her, brows furrowed, his expression unreadable.
Kaldur inclined his head. “Robin is right. You are not defined by your lineage, Artemis. None of us are.”
A breath. A moment.
Artemis looked away, exhaling slowly. “Yeah,” she muttered. “Thanks.”
The arrow flew true.
It struck the guard in the chest, sending him sprawling with a sharp oof before he hit the ground, unconscious. Artemis lowered her bow, exhaling sharply, before turning toward the others.
Her father stood just a few yards away, his mask hiding any hint of a reaction—but she didn’t need to see his face to know what he was thinking.
Disappointment.
Not that she cared.
Artemis rolled her shoulders, tilting her chin up defiantly. “Sorry, Dad,” she said, voice cool, steady. “Wanted to play you like you tried to play me.” Her fingers tightened around her bow. “But I can’t let him mess with Superboy’s head.”
Lex Luthor was still standing beside the immobilized Superboy, his expression unreadable, but there was something smug in the way he simply clasped his hands behind his back. Like he had already accounted for this. Like nothing she did would actually matter.
And maybe it wouldn’t.
But she wasn’t about to sit back and let them win.
“Enough of this,” Queen Bee drawled, stepping forward, her voice smooth as honey, sharp as glass. “M’gann, be a dear and take Artemis down.”
Artemis barely had time to react before her feet left the ground.
A force yanked her upward, invisible but crushing, wrapping around her body like steel bands. Her breath hitched, and suddenly she was weightless, floating into the air against her will.
The training room was buzzing with a restless energy, the kind that settled into the walls after an intense sparring session. Wally cracked his neck, stretching his arms overhead before dropping down into a relaxed stance, shaking out the last remnants of tension from his muscles.
“So, who’s next?” he asked, rolling his shoulders.
M’gann stepped forward.
“I am.”
Wally blinked. Then frowned. Then immediately held up his hands. “I swear I was kidding.”
Dick—who had been leaning against the wall, arms crossed, watching this all unfold—bit down on the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing. This was so much funnier the second time around.
M’gann’s expression was serious, her hands clasped tightly in front of her. “Queen Bee’s been blackmailing me,” she admitted. “She wants me in Santa Prisca, too.”
The air in the room shifted.
Kaldur’s brows furrowed. “Blackmailing? How?”
M’gann hesitated, looking down, voice quieter now. “She knows my… true Martian form.”
There was a beat of silence.
Then Dick, still trying way too hard to keep his composure, grinned. “Bald M’gann? Who cares if—”
“No,” M’gann interrupted.
And then she shifted.
Her body stretched and reshaped itself, her smooth green skin melting away into something paler, harsher. Her large, soft eyes sharpened, glowing red in stark contrast to the white, ridged structure of her new form. Her hands, once delicate and human-like, now had an elongated, clawed appearance.
She had transformed into her true self.
A White Martian.
Everyone except Dick gasped.
Wally took a half-step back. Artemis inhaled sharply. Kaldur’s eyes widened.
Even Conner tensed, though it was only for a fraction of a second before his expression smoothed out.
M’gann looked around at their reactions and swallowed hard. “I realized you would never accept me if you saw what I really am,” she said, her voice smaller than usual.
Kaldur’s face softened immediately. “M’gann,” he said, his voice steady, firm, but not unkind. “Did we truly seem so shallow?”
M’gann’s gaze dropped again. “I couldn’t take a chance,” she admitted. “Being a White Martian among the Green on Mars… I endured constant rejection. I couldn’t face that from—” She hesitated, then turned to Conner. “From me?” he asked.
She flinched.
“I’ve known since we mind-melded last September,” Conner said, his voice calm. “In Bialya.”
M’gann’s eyes went wide. “But that was before we even became a couple!” she said, disbelief creeping into her voice. “Why didn’t you say anything?”
Conner’s expression was unreadable, but his voice was steady. “I figured you’d tell me when you were ready.”
Chaos exploded across the battlefield.
M’gann thrust a hand forward, sending Queen Bee flying telekinetically, slamming her into the base of a tree. The villainess crumpled, groaning.
Queen Bee is down, M’gann’s voice echoed in the team’s minds. Superboy, you're safe from her control.
Conner smirked, cracking his knuckles. “May not be much of a liar,” he said, stepping forward. “But I fooled you.”
Lex Luthor, calm as ever, barely raised an eyebrow. “And I’m so proud,” he mused. “I take it Miss Martian cleaned ‘Red Sun’ from your mind?”
Conner nodded. “And confirmed to Aqualad, Robin, and Kid Flash that they rescued me from Cadmus before you had time to install any other programming.”
Lex sighed dramatically, shaking his head. “All true. Personally, I blame Doctor Desmond.”
Artemis fired an explosive arrow, detonating between Sportsmaster and Cheshire, forcing them apart. Sportsmaster turned to glare at her, eyes sharp beneath his mask. “You’ve been a very naughty girl.”
Artemis smirked. Guys, reinforcement time! she called through the telepathic link.
Right on cue, Raquel and Wally leapt out of the tree line.
“Did someone call for awesome?” Wally grinned, landing next to Artemis.
Lex glanced at Mercy, then at the chaos unfolding around him. “Time to go,” he decided.
Kaldur stood firm, weapons raised. “Neither you nor Queen Bee are going anywhere!”
Lex merely smirked. “Young man, if you expect to detain me, contact my attorney.”
Mercy’s cybernetic arm lifted, firing a rapid burst of energy rounds. Kaldur barely rolled out of the way in time, the shots scorching the ground behind him.
Across the battlefield, Dick moved like a shadow through the chaos, flipping off a soldier’s back and landing in a roll, taking out three enemies in one fluid strike. He spun, about to go for another—
Only to see Zatanna step forward.
“ Ekoms dna sorrim. ”
Smoke coiled from the ground, twisting into the shape of a massive snake that lunged at a soldier, wrapping tight. He let out a strangled cry, hitting the ground with a heavy thud.
“ Egnahc sehtolc otni sgnidnib. ”
The snake morphed, its form shifting into thick ropes, binding the soldier in place.
Dick whistled. “Gotta say, magic’s growing on me.”
Zatanna smirked—then suddenly, the two of them were body-slammed by a brute of a soldier, sending them skidding across the battlefield.
Conner wasn’t faring much better. One second, he was throwing a punch, the next, he was getting knocked off a cliff’s edge.
“Superboy!” M’gann cried, her eyes flaring with psychic energy.
Above them, the heavy thrum of helicopter blades filled the air. Lex was already retreating.
I got this! Raquel called telepathically, flying after the chopper, energy shields forming around her hands.
A hail of bullets rained down from the helicopter’s mounted guns, forcing her to halt midair, throwing up a shield.
I can still—
No! Kaldur’s voice cut in, sharp. You are needed here!
Raquel clenched her jaw but dropped back down, focusing on the battlefield.
Sportsmaster turned back to Artemis, eyes narrowing. “You know I don’t tolerate disobedience, Artemis.”
Artemis scoffed. “Sure, Dad! Jade and I learned that the hard way.”
Wally barely had time to process that before Cheshire lunged at Artemis. Without thinking, he tackled her out of the way, rolling off just in time to do the same to Sportsmaster—only to have the assassin dodge at the last second, catching Wally by the arm and throwing him into a tree.
Dick barely had time to glance over, too busy dealing with Bane. The massive brute hurled him straight into the side of a helicopter. Dick’s breath left him in a sharp oof as he hit metal.
Zatanna stepped forward again, hands raised.
“ Etaerc Nibor snoisulli. ”
Dozens of identical Robins appeared in the clearing, darting between the shadows, surrounding Bane.
Dick grinned. “Gotta love an army of me.”
Bane roared in frustration, swiping at the illusions, only for them to vanish like smoke. Dick took the distraction and lunged forward, pulling out a stun-gun—
And zapped Bane with enough voltage to drop a charging bull.
The giant fell like a brick.
Meanwhile, Conner had managed to pull himself back up the cliff, only to be immediately attacked again.
M’gann flew to his defense, blasting back his attacker.
Superboy, Miss Martian, move! Kaldur’s voice rang out telepathically.
Raquel and Kaldur struck together, electricity crackling through the air as they sent a surge of energy into Blockbuster, stunning him long enough to trap him in a pool of bubbling tar.
Conner smirked down at him. “You should really learn to channel that anger.”
Across the field, Kaldur’s voice cut in again—sharp and commanding.
Artemis, now!
Artemis swung up, grabbing onto a tree branch, flipping herself out of the way as the tar trap expanded—
Engulfing Sportsmaster.
“Jade!” he called, voice strained.
From the shadows, Cheshire smirked. “Sorry, Dad. In this family, it’s every girl for herself.”
With that, she disappeared into the trees.
“Jade!” Sportsmaster roared after her, struggling against the trap.
Artemis stood above him, breathing heavily, a storm raging in her eyes. Then, without warning, she kicked him square in the face, knocking his mask clean off.
The silence that followed was deafening.
Artemis stared down at him, lips pressing into a thin line.
Wally picked up the discarded mask, moving to stand beside her.
She took a deep breath, exhaling slowly. “Souvenir.”
Wally smirked, twirling the mask in his hands. “Nice.”
Raquel let out a breath, floating down beside them. “Is it always like this?”
Zatanna grinned. “Told you.”
Dick dusted himself off, stepping over an unconscious soldier. “Hey, disaster averted. Feeling the ‘aster.’”
Kaldur, finally letting himself relax, surveyed the battlefield. He let out a slow breath.
“Agreed,” he said, nodding. “This has been a good day.”
Notes:
Dick: "Don't be suspicious, don't be suspicious, d-don't be suspicious, don't be suspicious."
Chapter 26: Right, "Prepared"
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 17-18 are set during 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 19-21 Are set during 01:17 Disordered
Chapters 22-24 Are set between 01:17 Disordered and 01:24 Performance
Chapter 25 is set During 01:25 Usual Suspects
>Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld AcquaintanceCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Roy : 18
Zatanna : 14
Raquel : 15
Chapter Text
The Watchtower hummed softly with the quiet, rhythmic beeping of the Batcomputer as Batman stood over a console, his cowl illuminated by the cool blue glow of the screens. Scattered across the surface in front of him were small, sleek bio-circuitry chips—each one disturbingly advanced, each one a mystery he had yet to solve.
The computer’s voice echoed through the chamber.
Scanning.
Batman’s gloved fingers hovered over the data readout, his eyes narrowing beneath the cowl as he analyzed the information. The technology embedded in these chips was unlike anything he had encountered before. Organic, adaptable. Not quite alien, but certainly not ordinary.
Behind him, footsteps approached.
Roy leaned against the doorway, arms crossed, the tension in his stance barely masked by the casual smirk on his face.
“So,” Roy drawled, his voice thick with barely contained frustration, “are you ever joining the party?”
Batman didn’t look up. “This bio-circuitry is disturbingly sophisticated.”
Roy huffed, rolling his eyes. “I’ll take that as a ‘no.’”
He pushed off the doorframe, stepping forward—his movements easy, relaxed. But there was something else. Something under his skin, something nagging at him like an itch he couldn’t scratch. A headache. A pressure.
For a brief second, he hesitated.
Then, with barely a thought, his fingers moved—
And he pressed one of the bio-circuitry chips onto the nape of Batman’s neck.
The effect was instant.
The chip melted into the suit, vanishing beneath the reinforced fabric as if it had never been there.
Roy stepped back, blinking. His fingers twitched. His breath hitched slightly in his throat, though he didn’t know why.
Batman didn’t react.
Didn’t move.
Didn’t even acknowledge what had just happened.
Something cold curled in Roy’s stomach, but he shook it off.
It was nothing.
Probably just a headache.
By the Zeta Tubes, the Justice League gathered.
Superman. Wonder Woman. Green Lantern. Martian Manhunter. Flash. Green Arrow. All standing together, their postures straight, their expressions unreadable.
Batman approached, his cape sweeping behind him as he stepped onto the Zeta platform.
“Override,” he commanded, his voice calm. “Batman, 0-2.”
The computer processed for a moment.
Recognized. Access granted. Vandal Savage, A-0-4.
The air crackled with energy as the Zeta Tube activated. A blinding white glow filled the chamber.
And then—
From the light, a shadow emerged.
Tall. Powerful. Unshaken.
Vandal Savage stepped through the Zeta Tube, his presence demanding attention without a single word spoken. His sharp eyes scanned the room, taking in the sight of the assembled League members.
Then—one by one—
They knelt.
Superman. Wonder Woman. Martian Manhunter. Green Arrow.
All of them.
Silently. Unquestioningly.
They knelt before him.
Roy’s breath caught.
His heart pounded.
His head throbbed.
No. No, no, no—
He reached up, pressing a hand to his temple, wincing as a sharp, piercing pain shot through his skull. A memory flickered—disjointed, blurry, out of reach. His pulse raced. His breathing turned shallow.
Something was wrong.
Something was very wrong.
And then—
It hit him.
The realization slammed into him like a brick wall, knocking the air from his lungs.
“I—I was the mole?”
His voice came out strangled, barely above a whisper.
Vandal Savage turned his head slightly, just enough to glance at him.
A slow, knowing smile curled across his face.
“Yes,” Savage said, his voice deep and certain. “Yes, you were.”
Roy’s stomach twisted violently. His hands clenched into fists at his sides. His head was spinning, memories slipping through his fingers like sand, details snapping into place too fast, too sharp, too much—
He had betrayed them.
He hadn’t even known.
He had been the mole all along.
His breath hitched. His pulse pounded in his ears.
He turned.
He ran.
His boots hit the Watchtower floor hard as he sprinted for the Zeta Tubes, panic clawing up his throat, burning in his lungs. He barely registered the computer’s voice as he slammed his hand against the controls, the familiar glow of the portal igniting in front of him.
Then, without a second thought, he stepped through—
And disappeared.
Vandal Savage watched him go, his expression unreadable.
He turned back to the Watchtower’s massive window, looking down upon Earth, the planet sprawled beneath him in its quiet, unsuspecting peace.
And he smiled.
The air in the Cave was heavier than usual, thick with the weight of something unspoken, something they had all been avoiding. Yesterday should have been a victory, a win they could actually celebrate. But that wasn’t how this worked. Not for them.
Not when the enemy always seemed to be one step ahead.
Kaldur stood at the center of the room, his presence as steady as ever, his gaze sweeping over the Team. His voice, though calm, carried an unshakable determination.
"We have reason to feel proud of yesterday's victories," he said. "But one thing has not changed."
Dick already knew what was coming.
He leaned against the back of the couch, arms crossed, posture relaxed—but only on the surface. His mind was already moving ahead, calculating, processing, biting back the sharp frustration curling at the edges of his thoughts.
This was taking too long.
"Somehow," he said, keeping his tone casual, "the bad guys are still getting inside intel about us."
No one questioned it.
Because it was obvious.
But knowing something was wrong and figuring out how to fix it were two different things.
Wally let out an exasperated sigh, running a hand down his face. "Yeah, but at least we know none of us were the mole."
Dick felt his stomach twist.
His jaw locked for half a second—just a half-second—before he forced himself to stay neutral, to keep his expression easy.
Because Wally didn’t know.
None of them did.
Batman stepped forward, his voice as sharp as ever, cutting through the air like a blade. "That's correct. The mole was Red Arrow."
Everything inside Dick went still.
A slow, creeping kind of stillness. The kind that settled in just before something went terribly wrong.
His heartbeat didn’t spike. His breathing didn’t change. He had learned how to hide his reactions too well, had perfected the art of staying unreadable.
But that didn’t stop his stomach from twisting.
Shit.
"Roy?" He forced the name out, tilting his head just slightly, furrowing his brows in what he hoped looked like genuine confusion.
Wally stiffened beside him. "No way!"
Kaldur took a step forward, his voice carrying something just shy of disbelief. "Batman, that cannot be. He was Green Arrow's protégé. We have all known him for years!"
Red Tornado spoke next, his synthesized voice calm, emotionless. "Unfortunately, the Roy Harper we have known for the last three years is another Project Cadmus clone."
The room went silent.
Not just quiet. Not just still.
Silent.
The kind of silence that meant something had cracked.
Dick watched, waiting, counting the seconds as realization dawned across their faces.
Batman didn’t give them time to fully process before continuing, his voice steady, detached—cold in a way that made it clear this was just another fact, just another mission report.
"We've learned the real Speedy was abducted and replaced immediately after becoming Green Arrow's sidekick."
Kaldur stiffened, his fingers twitching at his sides. Wally’s brows furrowed, his lips parting slightly, like he wanted to say something but didn’t know how. Artemis’ arms dropped from where they had been crossed, falling limply at her sides.
But Batman wasn’t finished.
"The clone was pre-programmed with a drive to join the Justice League," he continued. "Which is why he was so angry over any delays to his admission and why he refused to join the Team."
Dick kept his expression blank, his arms still crossed over his chest. To everyone else, this was a shock. A gut punch. Something impossible to wrap their heads around.
For him?
It was just familiar.
Batman pressed on. "This Roy Harper had no idea he was a clone or a traitor, and his subconscious programming drove him to become League-worthy. So he struck out on his own, as ‘Red Arrow.’"
Artemis swallowed hard, shifting slightly, looking from Batman to the rest of the Team like she was waiting for someone to call this a mistake.
Batman didn’t give them the chance.
"And when he was finally admitted, his secondary programming kicked in, and he attempted to betray the League to Vandal Savage."
Wally’s mouth parted slightly, like he wanted to say something but didn’t know how. The way Artemis’ arms fell to her sides, her fingers twitching like she wanted to grab her bow even though there was nothing to fight. The way Conner’s fists clenched, barely reined-in frustration rippling through his muscles.
This was a gut punch for all of them.
For Dick, it was just familiar .
Batman’s next words landed like another strike. "Fortunately, I had already deduced Red Arrow was a clone. We were prepared."
Dick nearly scoffed.
Right. Prepared.
If they were so prepared, why did Roy end up alone? Why did he spiral so hard he nearly tore himself apart trying to make sense of who he was?
Dick had seen how this played out before. Had watched Roy struggle, had watched him drown in guilt and anger, had watched him nearly break trying to rebuild himself from something he never asked to be.
And it wasn’t going to be any different this time.
Unless Dick made it different.
Batman turned to the Team, his tone giving no room for argument. "Savage was subdued, but Red Arrow escaped. He is now a fugitive, armed and dangerous."
Conner’s jaw tightened. His hands curled into fists. "If you guys hadn't rescued me from Cadmus—"
He stopped himself.
Dick didn’t need him to finish the thought.
They all knew.
If Cadmus could do this to Roy, what would have happened if they hadn’t gotten to Conner first?
Wally took a step forward, his voice quieter than before. "W-what happened to the real Roy?"
Batman didn’t hesitate. Didn’t soften the words. Didn’t make it easier.
"We don't know. He isn't in Cadmus. We have to face the possibility that the real Roy Harper is dead."
The words landed hard.
For Kaldur, for Wally, for all of them.
Even knowing how this had played out before, the weight of it still pressed down on Dick’s chest.
He swallowed it down.
Kaldur was the first to break the silence. His voice was quieter now, but steady. "The Clone Roy—the Team will find him."
Batman was already shaking his head. "Negative. Red Arrow is a member of the Justice League now. Leave him to us."
Dick forced himself to stay still.
To breathe.
To bite his tongue.
Right. Because that had worked so well the first time.
Batman turned, already making his way to the Zeta Tubes. "I'm needed on the Watchtower. Tornado, stay with the kids."
And just like that, it was over.
Dick exhaled slowly, forcing himself to relax as the room plunged into an uneasy silence.
No one moved. No one spoke.
The weight of Batman’s words still lingered in the air, pressing against them, wrapping around their shoulders like chains.
Wally was still staring at the floor, his jaw locked, his hands clenched at his sides. Artemis had turned away, running a hand through her hair like that would somehow make sense of all of this. Conner looked ready to punch something.
And Kaldur—
Kaldur just stood there.
Silent. Still.
Like he was already thinking ahead.
Like he was already planning their next move.
Dick knew that look.
And he knew—
This wasn’t over.
Not by a long shot.
Chapter 27: Well, That Was Fun
Notes:
Chapters 1-7 are set the day before 01:07 Denial
Chapter 8-10 are set during 01:09 Bereft
Chapters 11-16 are set between 01:09 Bereft and 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 17-18 are set during 01:16 Failsafe
Chapters 19-21 Are set during 01:17 Disordered
Chapters 22-24 Are set between 01:17 Disordered and 01:24 Performance
Chapter 25 is set During 01:25 Usual Suspects
>Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld AcquaintanceCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Roy : 18
Zatanna : 14
Raquel : 15See the real fact is that the ages are for me, to help me do this wack ass stuff. Also I don't care enough about the adults to try and do their ages so just like, infer how old you think people like Bruce are. Idk I think he's like late twenties early thirties right now.
Chapter Text
Dick barely had a second to process before the computer's voice echoed through the cave.
“Recognized: Batman, 0-2.”
That was fast. Too fast.
Kaldur’s voice was steady, but there was a fire beneath it. Clone or no clone, Red Arrow was one of us. We WILL go after him.
Dick nodded slightly, even though Kaldur couldn’t see it. If he was programmed that way, it isn’t his fault. We just need to clear him of the trigger like M’gann did for Conner.
That was the obvious solution, right? This wasn’t on Roy. They could fix this.
Except—
The room suddenly felt wrong .
Red Tornado staggered, his body shuddering for half a second before he collapsed, power cutting out entirely.
M’gann’s alarmed voice rang through the link. Tornado!
Conner crouched beside the android, eyes narrowing. What happened to him?
Wally waved a hand in front of Tornado’s motionless form. He's totally powered down.
Dick stepped closer, scanning Tornado quickly. All functions, offline.
And just like that, a new problem dropped on their heads.
Zatanna sucked in a sharp breath, fingers twitching like she wanted to reach for magic but didn’t know where to aim it. Guys, I'm sensing a low-level mystic force at play. I don't know if it caused his shutdown, but now that I think about it—I was getting the same buzz off Batman.
Batman! The word shot through the link, urgent. He called us kids . He never does that!
Wally suddenly pointed. Look! One of those bio-tech chips we confiscated off Cheshire!
Dick turned fast. The small chip glinted under the cave’s lighting, an innocuous piece of tech that was definitely not harmless.
Kaldur’s voice was sharp. Something is not right. Robin, Kid, Zatanna, Rocket—see if you can get Tornado back online. The rest, with me to find Roy—Red Arrow.
And just like that, the team split.
Dick dropped into a crouch beside Tornado, already pulling out a set of tools from his belt. The problem’s hardware, not software. But where do we start?
Zatanna frowned. "I have a thought."
And that was how they ended up in the lab, Wally connecting a cable between Red Tornado’s body and the android shell standing against the wall.
Dick watched the process start, his mind racing ahead. "Download in progress."
Raquel raised an eyebrow, arms crossed. "So Tornado built this android to party?"
Zatanna shook her head. "Not how he'd put it. But yeah, more or less."
The computer’s voice rang out again.
“Recognized: Black Canary, 1-3.”
They barely had time to react before Black Canary walked in, her expression shifting the second she saw them crowded around Tornado.
Her eyes narrowed. "Hey, guys, wanted to check in and see how you're handling the—" She cut herself off, her gaze locking onto the cables. "What are you doing to Red?"
Wally shot upright, waving his hands. "It's not how it looks!"
Black Canary’s expression darkened. "It looks like you're downloading his consciousness into a new body."
Wally hesitated. "Okay, it's pretty much exactly how it looks, but—"
Before he could finish, Tornado’s android body suddenly jerked, systems activating all at once. His voice was sharp, urgent.
"Team, get out of the Cave, now!"
The warning came a second too late.
A deafening scream ripped through the air as Black Canary unleashed a full-strength Canary Cry.
The shockwave slammed through the lab, knocking everyone back. Glass shattered. Metal groaned.
Dick rolled, hitting the ground hard before springing back up, instincts kicking in. Black Canary. Compromised.
No time to think. No time to hesitate.
He surged forward, pulling a small canister from his belt, flipping the top, and spraying it directly into her face.
The reaction was immediate.
She staggered, coughing, eyes flickering unfocused.
Raquel didn’t miss a beat. She snapped up a force field, trapping Canary inside before the gas could escape.
Seconds later, Black Canary slumped, unconscious.
Zatanna’s voice wavered. "Black Canary attacked us?"
Tornado’s voice was firm. "Black Canary is the least of our problems. We must abandon the Cave."
The computer cut in before anyone could respond.
“Recognized: Icon, 2-0. Doctor Fate, 1-7. Captain Marvel, 1-5.”
Dick’s stomach twisted.
This was only getting worse.
The Super-Cycle roared beneath them, its sleek frame cutting through the night air as it carried them far from the mountain. The wind rushed past, cold and sharp, but Dick barely felt it. His mind was already running through every possibility, every variation, every potential change in the timeline.
This was the part where things spiraled.
Where they realized the League wasn’t the League anymore.
Where everything got worse before it got better.
“Stay off your radio. Let the Super-Cycle track Superboy. Instruct her to mask all signals. We cannot allow the League to track us." Red Tornado’s voice was calm but urgent.
Wally, pressed against the seat beside him, let out a breath that was just a little too sharp. "Right, of course." His voice was forced casual, but Dick could hear the tension beneath it. "Just one question."
His green eyes flicked between the group before landing on Dick, like he thought he might somehow have an answer.
"Why is the Justice League after us?"
Inside the Bioship, tension hung thick in the air. The team was gathered around the holographic display, eyes locked onto the moving coordinates blinking across the screen. Artemis’s brow furrowed as she analyzed the data.
“Computer logs indicate Red Arrow’s headed to the Hall from the Watchtower,” she reported, arms crossed tightly over her chest. “But he could be anywhere by now!”
Kaldur remained steady, his mind already working through the next steps. “After Roy went solo, he installed equipment caches in several major cities.” His gaze sharpened. “One is here.”
A heavy, rusted door stood between them and their target. Kaldur didn’t hesitate. With a forceful kick, the door splintered open, metal groaning in protest as it slammed against the interior wall.
Before the dust had even settled, an arrow was nocked and aimed directly at his face.
Roy stood in the shadows, his expression unreadable, his bowstring drawn taut. His muscles were tense, his stance unwavering—a predator backed into a corner.
Kaldur raised his hands slightly, showing he wasn’t a threat. His voice remained calm. “I have not come to harm or apprehend you. But the team requires answers.”
Roy didn’t lower his bow. Then, with a tense form, he asked, “Me first. Tell me something you haven’t told anyone else.” He tilted his head slightly. “Tell me who broke your heart.”
Kaldur’s jaw tightened, but he didn’t hesitate. “Tula,” he admitted, voice even but laced with quiet pain. “The girl I love chose my best friend, Garth, over me.” His gaze met Roy’s, unwavering. “While my best friend on the surface world aims an arrow at my chest.”
A beat of silence.
Then—Roy exhaled. Slowly, deliberately, he lowered his bow.
Back on the Bioship, the atmosphere was no less heavy. Kaldur’s expression remained impassive as he studied Roy. “We were told you were the mole,” he said carefully. “But we have reason to doubt.”
Roy didn’t even flinch. “Forget ‘doubt,’” he muttered, voice thick with something bitter, something worn down to the bone. “I was the mole.”
The words landed like a gut punch.
Conner’s fists clenched. “Batman and Tornado said you are Cadmus’ clone,” he stated, eyes narrowing.
Roy let out a sharp breath—a laugh, but there was nothing humorous about it. “That explains it,” he muttered, shaking his head. “I was a sleeper agent. Pre-programmed to infiltrate the League.”
He let the words sink in before continuing, voice tight. “I think Sportsmaster was my handler. He had a key phrase—‘Broken Arrow.’” His fingers twitched, as if the mere mention of it sent a phantom echo through his system. “One phrase, and I was out. It’d put me into a hypnotic state to steal secrets for his superiors or incorporate further programming.” His jaw clenched. “I’d then carry out all orders subconsciously, completely unaware of what drove me.”
Roy’s gaze flicked to Conner, then Artemis, then M’gann. The weight of what he was about to say pressed into his shoulders. “I think one of those orders was to focus suspicion on the three of you.” He swallowed hard. “I’m sorry.”
Silence stretched between them.
Kaldur’s voice was measured when he finally spoke. “How did Batman discover this and prevent you from betraying the League?”
Roy’s expression darkened.
“He didn’t.”
Supercycle glided in the darkness, silent and hidden. Onboard, the team turned toward Red Tornado, their faces tense as they processed the gravity of the situation.
Red Tornado sat as still as ever, his artificial eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. When he spoke, his voice was calm, but the weight of his words pressed down on them like a lead weight.
“The entire League is under the complete mental domination of Vandal Savage,” he stated. “Red Arrow seems to have been his means.”
A sharp, collective inhale filled the space, but no one interrupted.
“His method,” Red Tornado continued, “was something Savage referred to as Starro-Tech .” His tone remained even, but there was something just barely perceptible beneath it—something almost bitter. “An alien bio-organism infused with nanotechnology and magic.”
Dick forced himself to remain still, to look surprised instead of irritated. He already knew this.
Red Tornado didn’t notice. Or if he did, he didn’t comment. “It shuts down the mind’s autonomy, allowing Savage to reprogram the individual to suit his needs.”
Kaldur’s jaw tightened, his fists clenching at his sides. “Even you?”
Red Tornado inclined his head. “Even my inorganic brain was not immune.”
M’gann’s breath hitched. “But—how?”
“The process requires time to fully integrate with its host’s nervous system,” Red Tornado explained. “That delay allowed me to create an internal subprogram which would disconnect my power cells if I attempted to infect another person.”
Dick exhaled, rubbing a hand down his face. His stomach twisted with frustration. This again.
He crossed his arms, tilting his head with a frown. “So let me get this straight,” he said, doing his best to sound skeptical rather than exhausted. “This Starro-Tech —it worked on super-powered humans, four flavors of alien, an android, even Doctor Fate?” He narrowed his eyes. “It defeated all of you without a fight?”
Red Tornado regarded him for a moment, then gave a single, slow nod. “Indeed,” he confirmed. “A remarkable achievement—one not easily countered.”
A heavy silence settled over the team.
The tension inside the Bioship was thick, the weight of everything they had just learned pressing down on them like a storm cloud ready to break.
M’gann frowned, arms crossed, her brow furrowed in confusion. “I’m sorry, but how is it that you are no longer enslaved?”
Roy leaned back slightly, exhaling through his nose. “No Starro-Tech , for starters,” he admitted, his voice edged with something dry, something bitter. “Just my Cadmus programming.”
The words hung heavy between them.
Roy’s fingers flexed at his sides, jaw tightening. “And once I satisfied its last parameter, my mind began to clear.”
Roy’s gaze flickered between them before dropping back to the ground. “I’m sure Savage planned to Starro-Tech me,” he continued, voice rough. “But he paused. To bask.”
A humorless chuckle escaped him. “And that gave me just enough time to escape.”
M’gann watched him carefully, reading between the lines of what he wasn’t saying. She softened, stepping closer. “I promise,” she said gently, “I can clean any residual programming from your mind.”
Dick focused, reaching out.
Miss Martian, are you in range?
M’gann blinked at the sudden contact before responding. Here, Robin. Linking both squads and decamouflaging.
Dick exhaled slightly, feeling the mental presence of the rest of the team snap into place.
Great, he sent back, already shifting into mission mode. “Cause we really need to compare notes.
Inside the Watchtower, the team moved with careful precision, each step measured, each breath controlled. The lights above cast long shadows against the metallic walls, but no alarms blared, no guards rushed in.
R.T. did it, Dick’s voice rang smoothly through the telepathic link. Wirelessly bypassed security first, as soon as he arrived. Savage shouldn’t know we’re here.
Move out, Kaldur instructed, his tone steady and composed.
The group split off, silent and efficient. Ahead, the Watchtower’s computer system chimed to life, its automated voice filling the air.
“Recognized: Captain Marvel, 1-5, Icon, 2-0, Doctor Fate, 1-7.”
M’gann, Raquel, and Zatanna moved instantly, wasting no time as they applied the cure. M’gann’s touch was gentle as she pressed the serum against Captain Marvel’s skin. Raquel worked quickly, adjusting the settings on the delivery device. Zatanna, standing before Doctor Fate, took a steadying breath before lifting her hands.
“Trulb tuo mazahs!”
The magic pulsed, a wave of energy crackling through the room.
A burst of lightning split the air, engulfing Captain Marvel. In an instant, the towering hero was gone—replaced by a wide-eyed boy with dark curls and a lightning bolt on his chest.
Billy Batson swayed slightly on his feet, blinking in confusion. “Uh—what just—”
Raquel exhaled through the telepathic link. Too bad Cure-Tech doesn’t work as fast as Starro-Tech. We could use these guys.
Kaldur’s response was calm, reassuring. It is a small miracle Queen Mera and Doctors Roquette, Spence, and Vulko were able to reengineer a cure and vaccine at all.
Before anyone could respond, Wally’s voice cut in, sharp and urgent. Hey, if you guys aren’t busy.
Kaldur tensed. On my way. You three rendezvous with Robin and Superboy.
Zatanna took a step back, but she hesitated, her eyes flickering toward Doctor Fate. The golden helmet remained fixed in place, unmoving.
He’s still in there.
She clenched her fists.
“I’ll be right behind you,” she promised.
The others nodded, moving toward their exit. But Zatanna lingered, her throat tightening as she looked up at the towering, immobile form of Fate.
She lifted a hand, her voice cracking as she whispered, “Temleh, esaeler ym rehtaf!”
Nothing happened.
The helmet didn’t so much as twitch.
Zatanna’s shoulders trembled. Her fingers curled inward, nails pressing into her palms as she swallowed down the lump in her throat.
“I can save Fate from Savage,” she murmured, voice barely above a breath.
Her stomach twisted.
“But I still can’t save my father from Fate.”
The fight was chaos.
Blurs of red, green, and gold darted through the cargo bay, attacks coming too fast, too precise. Artemis barely managed to duck as an electrified arrow sailed past her, embedding itself into the wall with a sharp thunk. Wally zipped past her a second later, dodging a swipe from Aquaman’s trident, the metal sparking as it scraped against the floor.
Artemis rolled into a crouch, drawing another arrow and nocking it swiftly. Her heart pounded in her chest.
We are so out of our league.
I’m amazed we’re still alive, she shot through the telepathic link, breathless.
Wally’s voice came back, strained but still cocky. It’s ‘cause they’re being controlled. They’re limited by whoever’s pulling their strings. The very thing putting us in danger is the only thing giving us a chance.
Artemis sucked in a breath. He was right.
They weren’t fighting The Flash, Green Arrow, or Aquaman at their full power. If they had been, this fight would’ve been over in seconds.
Still, limited didn’t mean harmless. One wrong move, and they’d be down for good.
Kaldur’s voice cut through the link, steady and firm. Artemis, Kid! Now!
No hesitation. Artemis pivoted, firing an arrow into the wall. The rope attached to it pulled taut as she grabbed hold, bracing herself.
Wally skidded to a stop beside her, hands already grabbing her waist. Hope you don’t mind, beautiful.
Artemis barely had time to roll her eyes before Kaldur’s voice came again, sharp and urgent. Hold on!
And then—
The doors opened.
The computer’s voice rang out over the chaos.
Warning! Cargo bay, venting atmosphere.
Artemis’s arms trembled as she held on, her fingers digging into the rope.
Holding! she and Wally chorused over the link.
A deafening roar filled the cargo bay as the atmosphere vented out into the vacuum of space. Artemis gritted her teeth, her grip tightening around the rope as the force yanked at them. Wally’s arms locked around her waist, legs wrapped around the rope to keep them both anchored.
The wind howled around them, every second stretching into eternity—until, finally, the doors slammed shut again, sealing the bay.
The rush of air stopped. The silence after the storm was deafening.
The Flash, Green Arrow, and Aquaman weren’t so lucky.
The controlled heroes were sent hurtling backward, slamming into the cargo bay doors with a sickening thud.
Artemis gasped for breath, feeling Wally loosen his grip slightly. She turned just in time to see the three downed heroes crumpled against the sealed doors.
Wally wasted no time. In a blur, he zipped over, slapping a cure patch onto each of them. The bio-tech hissed as it activated, the antidote seeping into their systems.
Kaldur stepped forward, expression steady despite the intensity of the fight they had just endured. He looked down at his recovering king and lowered his head in respect.
“Apologies, my King.”
Artemis let out a long breath, shaking out her burning arms as Wally grinned at her.
“Well,” he huffed, nudging her with his elbow. “That was fun.”
She elbowed him right back.
“Shut up, Wally.”
Chapter 28: Split in Two
Notes:
Chapter 25 is set During 01:25 Usual Suspects
>Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld AcquaintanceCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Roy : 18
Zatanna : 14
Raquel : 15The chapter and episode thing was annoying me so I've dumbed it down to just two of them. It was too many words in one spot. But anyways one more chapter after this before I can MOVE PAST S1, upcoming chapters I'm really looking forward to y'all seeing.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The fight was relentless.
Dick dodged a devastating punch, rolling to the side just as Wonder Woman’s fist crashed into the floor, cracking the reinforced metal beneath them. Across the room, Green Lantern was already down, his ring sputtering weakly as he lay motionless.
Now! Dick’s voice rang sharply through the telepathic link.
Raquel didn’t hesitate. A shimmering force-bubble expanded around Wonder Woman, sealing her inside. She turned, bracing herself as the Amazon warrior slammed her fists against the barrier. Each hit sent a ripple of energy pulsing through it, but the construct held firm.
Can she escape your force-bubble? Dick asked, still keeping a wary eye on their surroundings.
Not if she keeps punching it, Raquel replied. Her kinetic energy only makes it stronger. But I’m stuck here—anything I do risks freeing her!
Dick’s heart pounded. They were running out of time.
A shadow moved in his peripheral vision—silent, calculated.
His stomach dropped.
Look out!
Raquel barely had time to react before Batman lunged at her from above, his cape cutting through the air like a blade.
Dick didn’t hesitate.
He launched himself forward, slamming into Batman mid-air, locking his arms around his mentor’s torso and dragging him down before he could reach Raquel. They plummeted together, twisting in freefall, before crashing hard against the reinforced flooring below. The impact sent a jolt through Dick’s spine, but he recovered fast, rolling smoothly back onto his feet.
Batman did the same.
For a moment, they stood across from each other, the space between them tense, charged.
Dick’s breath was steady, controlled—but his heart was pounding.
This was Bruce.
Not just Batman.
Bruce.
But not the Bruce he knew. This one was brainwashed, compromised, not himself. And once they cured him, he wouldn’t remember a thing.
Which meant—
Dick’s stance shifted.
Fine. If that’s how we’re playing it.
He wasn’t going to fight like Bruce had trained him to. The quick, efficient strikes, the sharp counters, the textbook-perfect form Bruce had drilled into him since he was nine? No. That was predictable.
Instead, he fell into a rhythm that wasn’t his—not Robin’s, not Nightwing’s.
Renegade’s.
His movements turned fluid, unpredictable. His strikes came from angles Bruce wasn’t anticipating, his footwork was looser, more aggressive. The style was second nature to him now—one of the many things he had picked up in the last timeline, in those sixteen years of surviving against the worst the world had to offer.
Bruce was fast. Powerful. A relentless fighter.
But for the first time in his life, Dick was faster.
His first strike landed hard—a sharp elbow to Batman’s side that knocked him off balance.
Then another. A precise hook to the jaw.
Bruce moved to counter, but Dick was already gone, ducking under the blow and slamming his boot into the back of Bruce’s knee, forcing him down.
This was working.
Bruce growled low in his throat, pushing back up, but Dick didn’t let up.
He spun around, driving his knee into Bruce’s ribs before twisting and slamming his forearm against his mentor’s temple. Batman staggered.
Dick pressed forward.
Another hit. Another. His strikes rained down, each one calculated, each one designed to hurt.
Not just to subdue.
To win.
Bruce had never fought him like this before. Had never been on the receiving end of this Dick Grayson.
And it showed.
For the first time, Bruce was the one struggling to keep up.
A thrill shot through Dick’s veins—adrenaline, satisfaction, maybe something darker, something twisted deep in his chest.
But then—
Batman recovered.
A brutal kick shot out, catching Dick square in the chest.
Pain exploded through his ribs as he flew backward.
Shit—
The floor gave way beneath him.
Dick crashed through the gaping hole Conner had made earlier, his body slamming into the floor below. He hit hard, skidding across the surface before coming to a stop, coughing as pain radiated through his back.
Above, he could hear the battle raging on.
A grunt from Conner. A sharp boom of impact. The unmistakable sounds of a struggle.
Dick groaned, dragging himself up. His ribs ached, his muscles screamed—but the fight wasn’t over yet.
Dick pushed himself up, groaning. “We’re not gonna beat them one-on-one!”
Conner, still straining against Superman’s grip, narrowed his eyes. “Plan B, then.”
Dick barely had time to brace himself before Conner grabbed him by the arm, spun him in a dizzying circle, and launched him straight toward Batman.
He twisted mid-air, the force of the throw propelling him faster than Batman could react.
His gloved hand shot out.
The cure patch slapped onto Batman’s neck just as they collided.
Batman barely had time to register what had happened before his eyes rolled back, his body going limp.
Dick landed hard, skidding across the floor as Batman crumpled into unconsciousness. He barely had time to recover before his gaze snapped toward Conner—
Who was still struggling to keep Superman pinned.
Superman’s strength was overwhelming, even for Conner. His arms trembled, his breath came in ragged bursts, but he held on.
Barely.
Dick hesitated. “Sure about this?”
Conner clenched his jaw. “Just do it!”
Dick yanked open a lead-lined box, pulling out the one thing Superman couldn’t fight against.
Kryptonite.
The moment the green crystal hit the air, Superman’s body jerked, his strength draining instantly. A choked sound escaped him as he slumped, Conner’s grip on him slipping.
A second later, he hit the ground.
Passed out cold.
Conner sagged, his legs giving out as he collapsed onto his knees.
Dick immediately moved, pocketing the Kryptonite and pulling out another cure patch. He pressed it to Superman’s skin, watching as the nanotech absorbed into his bloodstream.
Conner groaned, rubbing at his face. “Ah, Kryptonite. It hurts.”
Dick huffed, offering him a hand and pulling him to his feet. “Which is why Batman keeps it in an overwhelmingly impenetrable vault at the Batcave.” He grinned, stretching out his sore shoulder.
Then, with a smirk, he added, “Well, more like a whelmingly penetrable vault.”
Conner let out a breathless laugh, shaking his head. “You’re the worst.”
Dick grinned wider. “I try.”
But the fight wasn’t over yet.
And they still had work to do.
The air inside the Watchtower was thick with the aftermath of battle—ragged breaths, the lingering hum of deactivated security systems, the occasional groan from someone still recovering. But beneath it all, beneath the exhaustion and aches, there was something else.
Victory.
It didn’t always feel like this. Some fights left a bitter taste in his mouth, some wins felt hollow, but this? This was the kind of victory that meant something. They had stopped Savage. They had freed the League. The world was safe.
For now.
Red Tornado looked toward them, his expression unreadable as always, but his tone carried something almost warm. “Congratulations, Team. You have won the day.”
For a moment, there was silence. Then—
Beep.
The computer’s voice chimed overhead, cool and emotionless, yet somehow still significant.
“Happy New Year, Justice League.”
The words hit like a delayed impact.
New Year’s.
They had barely registered the date, too caught up in the chaos, too busy saving the League and stopping Savage. But now—now they had made it.
A slow grin spread across Wally’s face as he turned toward Artemis. His eyes were bright with something victorious, something electric. Before she could react, he swept her up, arms locking under her knees and back, cradling her effortlessly.
Artemis yelped. “What the—!?”
Wally grinned down at her, triumphant. “I should’ve done this a long time ago.”
Artemis huffed, but there was no real bite behind it. She looped her arms around his neck, tilting her head up. “No kidding.”
And then—
He kissed her.
No hesitation, no teasing, no smug remarks. Just real.
Artemis kissed him back, her fingers curling into the fabric of his uniform, like she had been waiting for this just as long as he had.
Nearby, Conner glanced at M’gann, who was already watching him, her expression soft, hopeful. He didn’t think. Didn’t second-guess. He just leaned in.
Their lips met, and it was warm, grounding—right.
Dick exhaled, running a hand through his hair as he took in the scene. His chest felt tight, but he forced himself to focus, to shove it down, to—
A quick peck on his cheek startled him.
He blinked, turning just in time to see Zatanna pulling away, smirking slightly before sauntering back toward the others.
Raquel, standing beside Kaldur, grinned. “Liking this team more every day.” She reached up and, without warning, pressed a brief kiss against his lips.
Kaldur stiffened slightly, surprised, but then his expression softened, and he gave her a small, quiet smile.
Red Tornado observed the exchange with a slight tilt of his head. “Human customs still elude me.”
The team laughed. The tension in the room—the weight of everything they had just been through—finally started to ease.
But Dick—
Dick stood frozen, his eyes lingering on Wally and Artemis, locked in their own little world.
He should be happy.
And he was.
Because Wally was grinning so hard it looked like his face might split. Because Artemis—Artemis, who had spent so long keeping her walls up, keeping herself guarded—was letting herself be held, was letting herself be happy.
They deserved that.
They deserved each other.
He had known it was coming. He had seen it in flashes, the inevitable pull between them, the slow-building gravity. And the worst part—the worst part—was that it wasn’t painful in the way he had expected.
It was quiet.
It was knowing.
It was standing at the edge of something he would never have, something he had never really been in the running for, and being okay with it.
Because it was Wally.
Because it was Artemis.
Because it had always been them.
He swallowed down the ache that tried to surface, shoved it into the box where he kept all the other things that didn’t belong to him. He smiled, like nothing was wrong, like his chest wasn’t too tight, like he wasn’t thinking about the way his heart had split in two all over again.
The Watchtower was quieter than it should’ve been.
The hum of the systems still echoed faintly through the walls, and the emergency lights cast a dim glow across the metal floors—but the usual sense of order, of control, was gone. What remained felt fragile, like the air itself was holding its breath.
Roy stood apart from the others, shoulders tense, fists clenched at his sides. His jaw was locked tight, like he was barely holding himself together.
“Everything I thought I knew about myself was a lie,” he said, his voice raw—tired in a way that no amount of rest could fix. “I’m not a hero. Or a sidekick.” He exhaled sharply, a bitter sound. “I’m a traitor. A pawn.”
Dinah stepped forward, her expression softening with concern. “Roy—”
“I’m not Roy!” The words burst out of him, sharp and cutting. “I don’t even know what I am.” His hands trembled slightly as he glared down at them, as if daring anyone to argue. “All I know is I need to find the real Roy. I need to rescue Speedy.”
Batman’s voice cut through the silence—calm, controlled, but heavy with meaning. “Guardian is already searching Cadmus.”
It wasn’t enough.
Roy didn’t respond—he just turned on his heel and walked toward the Zeta-Tube. His movements were stiff, too precise, like the only thing holding him together was the sheer force of his anger.
Green Arrow cast one last, worried glance back at the Team before following him. Black Canary lingered for a beat longer, her mouth opening as if she wanted to say something—but in the end, she only sighed softly and trailed after them.
The sound of the Zeta-Tube activating echoed through the chamber. And just like that—they were gone.
The silence that followed was heavier than before.
Kaldur was the first to speak, his voice quiet but certain. “Something else is wrong.”
Dick stood nearby, arms crossed over his chest, his brow furrowed as he turned over the pieces in his head. “The entire League was under Savage’s spell for just over a day,” he said slowly, the weight of the words hanging in the air. “We accounted for most of that time, but…” He hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line.
Kaldur’s frown deepened. “But what?”
Dick exhaled. “These six,” he said, his voice colder now, more deliberate. “They went missing for a full sixteen hours—time we can’t account for.”
The implications settled over them like a shadow.
Sixteen hours.
Six of the most powerful beings on Earth—unaccounted for.
Batman, who had been silent until now, spoke again, his voice quieter than before. But the weight it carried was heavier than anything else in the room.
“Sixteen hours.” He looked out over the empty Watchtower, his eyes narrowing beneath the cowl. “What did we do?”
Notes:
Dick in the beginning of the chapter: 'Oh fuck yeah I get to beat Bruce's ass'
+
Dick at the end of the chapter: *Insert My Chemical Romance*Y'all I'm so tempted to just post tomorrow's chapter today
Chapter 29: Did You Know?
Notes:
Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld Acquaintance
>Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New YearCurrent Ages [S1]:
Wally : 15
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
M’gann : 15
Conner : 22 weeks [Mentally 16]
Artemis : 15
Kaldur : 17
Roy : 18
Zatanna : 14
Raquel : 15This chapter is like, a month or so after the end of S1. Also for the next several chapters I highly recommend checking the ages as they are going to jump around quite a bit as I use these chapters to fill in the five year time skip between seasons one and two. Also canon is my sandbox fuck off I do what I want with the ages. (By that I mean I change ages so things fit better)
Chapter Text
The familiar hum of Mount Justice echoed faintly through the halls as Will—Roy’s clone, but not Roy—stalked through the base. His boots thudded softly against the floor, his frustration growing with every empty room he checked.
It wasn’t supposed to be this hard to find one kid.
He blew out a breath, dragging a hand down his face. This had already taken longer than it should have, and the longer he searched, the worse the gnawing feeling in his gut became. It had taken him too long to come here in the first place.
Every time he thought about showing up, something held him back. Maybe it was the mess in his own head—because, really, how do you face people who still call you by someone else’s name? People who still see you as a copy instead of… whatever the hell you actually are.
But today was different. Today, he needed answers. And there was only one person who could give them to him.
If he could find him.
Will sighed as he checked yet another empty room. No sign of him. Not in the training area, not in the gym, not in the hanger bay—not even in that weird little observation deck where he sometimes brooded when he thought no one was looking. For a kid who practically lived here, Robin sure had a knack for disappearing.
After ten solid minutes of coming up empty, Will gave up and headed for the common room. If anyone knew where to find him, it would be the Team.
When he walked in, most of them were already there—M’gann and Conner were curled up on the couch, M’gann tucked comfortably against his side, her legs folded beneath her. Artemis leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, her sharp eyes flicking over the pages of a magazine like she didn’t fully trust it not to bite her. Wally sprawled across the floor in the middle of the room, one leg bent lazily while he tossed a stress ball into the air and caught it without looking. Zatanna perched on the arm of the couch, swinging her legs idly while Kaldur stood nearby, his expression as calm and unreadable as ever.
It was familiar. Comfortable. Almost domestic in a weird, superhero kind of way. And for a second, Will felt like an outsider all over again.
Seven pairs of eyes turned toward him.
“Hey,” Will said, skipping the pleasantries. “Where’s Robin?”
They blinked in surprise. None of them were used to seeing him here unless it was official League business—or, occasionally, when Green Arrow dragged him along.
“He’s here,” Wally said, pushing himself up onto his elbows. “We saw him earlier, but—” He flicked his wrist vaguely. “You know how he is. Ninja mode.”
Will let out an exasperated breath. Of course.
“Do you need something?” Kaldur asked, his tone calm but curious. Always the leader, always keeping a pulse on the situation.
Will hesitated for a beat. He could’ve lied, kept it vague—but no. Not for this.
“Yeah,” he admitted, the word feeling heavier than it should. “I’ve got… questions.”
The Team exchanged glances. That wasn’t exactly reassuring.
M’gann tilted her head, her brow furrowing slightly. “I can try to find him,” she offered. “But you know how he is—if he doesn’t want to be found, I probably won’t be able to sense him.”
“Still better than me wandering around aimlessly,” Will muttered, crossing his arms.
M’gann nodded and closed her eyes, her hands resting gently against her knees. The faint glow behind her eyelids was the only outward sign of her powers stretching across the cave. The room fell quiet, except for the rhythmic bounce of Wally’s stress ball against his palm.
Will shifted his weight, forcing himself to be patient. He hadn’t wanted to make a scene. He hadn’t wanted the whole Team involved. But now that they were, there was no backing out.
After a moment, M’gann’s eyes fluttered open, and a small smile tugged at her lips. “Library,” she said, lifting her hand to point toward the hall. “He’s tucked up on one of the ledges.”
Will dragged a hand down his face again. Of course. “Why am I not surprised?”
Without another word, he turned and stalked out of the room, the sound of several footsteps trailing behind him. Of course, they were following. Curiosity had clearly gotten the better of them. He should’ve known better. The Team didn’t let things go—not when it came to one of their own.
By the time he reached the library, Will was barely suppressing the urge to roll his eyes. The soft smell of paper and dust clung to the air, and rows of bookshelves stretched up toward the high ceiling. It was quiet—too quiet—but M’gann didn’t hesitate. She walked to the center of the room and pointed straight up.
Will followed her gesture—and there he was.
Robin.
Perched on a ledge halfway up the wall, book in hand, legs dangling like he didn’t have a care in the world. He looked perfectly content, as if he hadn’t been causing Will a headache for the past several days.
Will squinted. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” he muttered.
Robin, of course, didn’t seem remotely fazed. He turned a page of his book like he had all the time in the world.
Wally leaned toward Artemis, whispering just loud enough for the group to hear, “He does this all the time. Freaking gremlin.”
Artemis snorted softly, smirking behind her hand.
Will, however, wasn’t feeling amused. He cupped his hands around his mouth and called out, “Hey, Boy Wonder! Are you gonna come down, or are you making me come up?”
For a second, there was no response. Then, Robin’s head popped over the ledge, and a wide, too-bright grin spread across his face. The reflective lenses of his shades caught the light, making it impossible to see his expression beneath them.
“Will!” he called cheerfully. “To what do I owe the pleasure? It’s not every day I see your face around here.”
The rest of the Team froze.
Will?
He’d never told them. He hadn’t told anyone, really—not officially. He had only just started calling himself that in his head, trying it out like a new pair of shoes. But somehow, Robin had known. And worse, he’d known before Will had said anything.
“ That! ” Will snapped, his frustration boiling over. “That’s why I’m here now. So we can talk like civil people.”
Robin just grinned wider and closed his book, already pushing off the ledge. He landed lightly, adjusting his shades as soon as his boots touched the ground. “Alright, alright,” he said, still impossibly casual. “What’s up?”
Will didn’t waste time. “I want to know—did you know?”
Robin’s smile widened just a fraction, the picture of innocent curiosity. “Did I know what?”
Will clenched his jaw, already feeling his patience wearing thin. “Did you know I was a clone? And—" he gestured toward him, frustration flaring again, "this! You’ve been calling me Will—the name I chose for myself—since before I told anyone it’s what I wanted."
The Team froze. Every single one of them stared between Will and Robin, as if the entire conversation had taken a sharp left turn into what-the-hell territory.
Robin’s grin wavered, the cracks starting to show.
“And,” Will continued, his voice harder now, “that hypothetical you ran me through after you separated Artemis and I that one time—did you know I was a sleeper agent?”
A heavy silence followed his words.
Robin’s carefully crafted ease slipped. His shoulders tensed just slightly, his lips thinning as his mind scrambled for an explanation—something, anything, that wouldn’t give away too much. Telling one person about the future? Maybe. But the whole Team? No way.
Before he could speak, Wally—who was never one to leave a quiet moment unfilled—gasped like he had just uncovered the biggest mystery in the universe.
“Wait—” Wally blurted, pointing at Robin, “do you have, like, a meta ability that lets you see into the future?!”
Every head whipped toward him.
Zatanna blinked. "Okay, what? "
Raquel tilted her head, frowning in thought. “I mean… it would actually explain a lot,” she said slowly. “If anyone could hide that kind of thing, it’d be Batman’s kid.”
“ Technically , not his kid,” Wally muttered.
“ Technically, shut up,” Artemis shot back, but her narrowed gaze stayed locked on Robin.
Raquel wasn’t done. “And, I mean—if it is a meta ability, I kind of get why you’d keep quiet,” she said, shifting her weight. “With Batman’s whole ‘no metas in Gotham’ thing? Wouldn’t exactly be easy to drop that bombshell.”
Robin shifted uncomfortably under their collective scrutiny, the weight of their attention pressing against his skin. His fingers twitched where they rested at his sides. For once, he didn’t have a clever retort.
Will’s frustration dimmed slightly as he considered Wally’s question. “Is that it?” His tone wasn’t as sharp now, but there was an edge of something else—something almost like hope. “Is that how you knew?”
It was an out. Not the best one, but it was better than the truth.
Dick hesitated, his brain scrambling for alternatives, but he couldn’t find any. He swallowed and nodded, letting his shoulders hunch just a little—just enough to sell the act. “It’s… not super reliable,” he said, forcing a sheepish tone into his voice. “It comes in spurts—not consistent. Out of order. And half the time, they don’t even happen.”
It wasn’t a lie, technically.
Kaldur stepped forward, his posture calm but far from relaxed. "Why did you feel you could not trust us with this?" His voice was steady as ever—but there was a faint undercurrent of disappointment that made Dick’s stomach twist.
Dick hesitated for half a second longer. “I wasn’t sure it mattered,” he said carefully, lifting a shoulder in a shrug. “And… I didn’t want to make everyone paranoid.”
Conner, who had been quiet through most of this, crossed his arms over his chest. “Makes sense,” he said simply. “I’d probably keep it quiet too.”
Artemis huffed softly. “That still doesn’t explain everything,” she pointed out, lifting an eyebrow. “Is that how you knew who my family was?”
Robin finally cracked a real smile—small, but genuine. “Nah,” he said, flashing a bit of teeth. “That was just good detective work.”
Artemis rolled her eyes, but the edges of her mouth twitched, like she was resisting a smile of her own. No matter how ridiculous things got, Robin always found a way to keep the mood light. It was a talent—one she suspected he leaned on more when he didn’t want people asking too many questions.
Zatanna tilted her head, dark hair falling over her shoulder as she studied him. “When did this start?” she asked, her voice softer than before—less suspicious, more curious.
Dick shrugged, shifting his weight like the question didn’t sit right with him. “It’s been a while,” he said carefully, like he was trying to thread the needle between truth and a lie. “But… it got worse after our first mission in Bialya. After Psimon.”
M’gann flinched at the name. No one blamed her. That mission had rattled all of them.
And now, he was stuck with the fallout.
“That tracks,” Raquel murmured, crossing her arms. “Telepaths can mess with your head in ways you don’t even realize. Especially someone like Psimon. Maybe he unlocked something by accident.”
“Lucky me,” Dick muttered under his breath, adjusting his shades to hide the flicker of unease in his expression.
Wally tilted his head, still watching him—closely. Too closely. “So… do you, like, get visions all the time?” he asked, voice a little too casual. “Or is it more of a ‘surprise, you’re screwed’ kinda thing?”
Dick gave a weak laugh, but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Option B,” he said. “They’re not exactly helpful most of the time. It’s just random flashes—out of order, barely clear. I’m not out here reading lottery numbers.”
“Shame,” Artemis quipped, though there was a thread of concern under her usual dry tone. “Could’ve been useful.”
Dick huffed out a breath, but there was no real humor in it. “Tell me about it.”
Artemis tensed, arms crossing tightly over her chest as something clicked into place. She wasn’t the only one who noticed—Kaldur’s head tilted slightly, a sharp gleam of recognition in his eyes. Wally, too, was watching Dick closely now, his usual easygoing expression replaced with something far more serious.
And then there was Will.
Unlike the others, he wasn’t watching with confusion or concern—he was watching with the sharp, assessing look of someone who already knew the answer and was just waiting for Dick to confirm it.
Raquel, sitting cross-legged on one of the chairs, exhaled through her nose, arms folded as she studied Dick. She wasn’t sure what, exactly, was going on, but she was picking up on something.
And Zatanna—
Zatanna had been quiet. Her lips pressed together, her hands resting in her lap, her fingers subtly tensed like she was bracing for something.
The air in the room was changing.
“You know,” Artemis said slowly, carefully, her voice measured, “this… kinda reminds me of something.”
Dick adjusted his shades, the only sign that he’d heard her.
Artemis pressed on, her voice tightening just a fraction. “That morning. When I walked in and found you curled up on the couch, shaking like a leaf.”
The shift in the air was immediate.
Dick didn’t react—not outwardly. But Artemis had spent enough time around him to catch the way his muscles stiffened, the way his breathing shallowed just slightly. He was very good at playing it cool, but she knew better.
Too bad for him, she had gotten good at seeing through his crap.
“You told me it was just a nightmare,” she continued, tone neutral. “And maybe that worked on everyone else, but I was the one who saw you first. I was the one who had to call M’gann because you were literally hyperventilating.”
Dick stayed silent.
Artemis’ grip on her arms tightened. “And I’m guessing that wasn’t just some nightmare, was it?”
Still, nothing.
The others were watching now.
Conner’s brows had furrowed, Kaldur looked contemplative, and M’gann’s lips were pressed together in concern. Wally—who had been quiet since this whole conversation started—shifted his weight slightly, his hands clenching at his sides.
Raquel frowned, tilting her head slightly. Zatanna’s eyes flickered toward Dick, unreadable.
And Will?
Will exhaled sharply, shaking his head. Then, with the bluntness of someone done with the buildup, he asked, “Did you have a vision that morning?”
A direct hit.
Dick’s jaw locked.
His fingers curled against his thighs, gripping the fabric of his pants just a little too tightly.
The answer was right there in his body language.
But Will, Artemis, and the others still waited for him to say it out loud.
The silence stretched, thick and suffocating.
Finally, Artemis let out a sharp breath. “Fine. Let’s skip to the part where you really lost it.”
That got a reaction.
A barely-there flinch. The kind only someone paying very close attention would have caught.
But she caught it.
Raquel straightened slightly.
Zatanna was watching.
“That whole morning, you were on edge. The second M’gann, Conner, and Kaldur walked in, you froze. Then your breathing started speeding up again.”
Dick’s jaw tightened.
Artemis narrowed her eyes. “But the real kicker?” she pressed. “Wally walked in—”
She didn’t miss the way Wally sucked in a sharp breath beside her.
“—and you broke.”
Wally didn’t interrupt, but his fingers twitched at his sides.
Raquel muttered something under her breath, rubbing her temple. “Oh, man.”
Zatanna exhaled softly.
Artemis took a step forward, gaze locked on Dick. “You—who never lets anyone see you cry—just latched onto him and started bawling. And at the time, I thought, ‘Okay, maybe he’s just overwhelmed.’ But now?”
She tilted her head, studying him.
“Now, I’m thinking that wasn’t just a nightmare.”
The silence that followed was thick, pressing against them like a tangible weight.
Dick still didn’t answer.
And that?
That was answer enough.
Raquel shook her head. “Damn, kid.”
Will folded his arms, his expression unreadable. “You should’ve told us.”
Artemis let out a slow breath, forcing herself to relax. “Right,” she muttered. “That’s a yes.”
M’gann looked stricken, her hands twisting in front of her like she wasn’t sure what to do with them.
Kaldur’s brows furrowed, his hands clasped tightly behind his back, the picture of controlled concern.
Conner’s fingers twitched like he wanted to say something but didn’t know what.
Zatanna was still staring at Dick, something intense behind her eyes, like she was searching for something she couldn’t quite name.
Raquel looked annoyed—not at him, necessarily, but at the situation. At the fact that there was clearly more going on here than anyone was willing to say.
And Wally—
Wally looked wrecked.
His eyes were wide, staring at Dick like he had never seen him before. His expression wasn’t angry, or confused, or even shocked.
It was just hurt.
And that made it worse.
Dick had expected frustration. He had expected disbelief, even anger—something loud, something Wally would throw at him with the same kind of reckless abandon that fueled him on the battlefield.
But this—this quiet, open, raw pain?
He wasn’t ready for that.
He had seen Wally angry before, had seen him annoyed, exasperated, eager for a fight. But hurt? Not like this. Not the kind that sat deep, settled in his chest like something heavy, something dragging him down.
And it wasn’t just Wally.
Artemis was looking at him the same way.
Not with sharp suspicion, not with narrowed eyes and a scathing remark locked and loaded.
Just concern.
Her arms were crossed, but it wasn’t defensive. It was like she was holding herself back, like she was debating whether she should say something, whether she should push him to explain the things she knew weren’t adding up.
She wasn’t stupid.
None of them were.
But Wally—Wally was the one who had known him the longest. And that meant he could see through the cracks in a way the others couldn’t.
Dick forced himself to swallow, already working on the right combination of words to fix this—
“Wait.”
M’gann’s voice cut through the silence like a knife.
She was still staring at him, her expression pinched, uneasy.
She shook her head slightly, like she was trying to make sense of something that wasn’t computing. “You’ve had visions before,” she said slowly, carefully, like she was testing the waters.
Dick tilted his head, keeping his expression neutral. “Yeah, I think we’ve established that.”
M’gann shook her head again, more firm this time. “But… I’ve never felt one.”
Dick blinked. “What?”
“I mean,” she continued, frowning, “we’ve been connected so many times. In battles, in training, in briefings. And I’ve never—” She hesitated, eyes flickering over him like she was running through every moment, every shared thought, every psychic link they had ever formed. “You’ve never had a vision while we were connected. Or if you did, I didn’t see it.”
Silence.
Dick’s stomach curled tight.
Crap.
Too many eyes were on him now, too many sharp minds working through this new information. He could see the questions forming behind their eyes, could hear the conclusions starting to click into place.
He needed to shut this down.
So he shrugged.
Casual. Easy. Like it was nothing.
“Oh, I have,” he admitted breezily, shifting his weight to one foot. “A couple times, actually.”
M’gann’s frown deepened. “Then why didn’t I—”
“As long as I ignore them, they don’t push into the link.” Dick tapped his temple lightly, grinning. “Guess I’ve got a really disciplined mind, huh?”
He could practically feel Kaldur’s skeptical stare.
“You ignored them?” Artemis asked, eyes narrowing.
Dick spread his hands like it was the most obvious thing in the world. “Yeah? I mean, what was I supposed to do? Make a big deal about it mid-battle? Pretty sure you guys would’ve loved that.”
M’gann’s lips pressed together. “But—”
“M’gann, it’s fine,” Dick interrupted smoothly, flashing her a grin. “They don’t always mean anything, and I definitely didn’t need to risk getting the entire team mentally derailed over some random flashes that might not even be useful.”
That landed the way he needed it to.
M’gann flinched.
Conner tensed beside her.
Because yeah—they all knew how dangerous psychic overload could be. How fast a battle could turn disastrous if someone got lost in a memory, a vision, or a stray emotion at the wrong time.
Dick could see them re-evaluating, considering, wondering if maybe he had made the right call.
Good.
That was what he needed.
Control.
If they bought this, if they let it go, then he could keep the real truth buried where it belonged.
Because the truth?
The truth was so much worse.
If M’gann ever saw what was really in his head—
He couldn’t risk that.
So he didn’t.
The tension in the room hadn’t quite settled, the weight of too many eyes lingering on him, watching, waiting, expecting.
Dick let the moment stretch for a beat longer before sighing dramatically, rubbing the back of his neck. “Okay, so… I have a tiny favor to ask,” he said, his voice light, easy.
Artemis immediately narrowed her eyes. “That’s suspicious.”
Wally huffed out a laugh. “Yeah, seconded.”
Dick rolled his eyes, raising his hands in mock surrender. “Wow. So much trust.”
Raquel crossed her arms. “You did just tell us you have future visions and didn’t bother telling us.”
Dick opened his mouth, then shut it. Fair.
He cleared his throat. “Okay, yeah, but this is way easier to accommodate. I was just wondering if you guys could, y’know… not tell anyone?”
The room fell silent.
Conner frowned. “You’re worried Batman’ll, what? Ground you from hero work if he finds out you told us?”
Dick shrugged, shifting on his feet. “Wouldn’t put it past him.”
Will scoffed. “Or worse—you think he’ll kick you out for being a meta?”
That made most of the team jolt, protests immediately bubbling up.
“C’mon, Rob—”
“Batman wouldn’t—”
“He’s not that heartless —”
Dick laughed .
Just a quiet chuckle, under his breath, more to himself than to them. “That changes in a few years,” he muttered absently.
He hadn’t meant to say it out loud.
But Conner heard.
Conner always heard.
The clone’s head snapped toward him instantly, his frown deepening. “What?”
Dick’s brain stalled.
Shit.
Kaldur, sharp as ever, caught on. “What did he say?”
Conner hesitated for half a second before answering. “He said Batman’s attitude about kicking him out changes in a few years .”
Silence.
Then—
All heads snapped to Dick.
Dick squeezed his eyes shut, tilting his head back to glare at the ceiling, groaning dramatically.
Artemis arched a brow. “Wanna explain that one, Boy Wonder?”
Dick sighed, but—he laughed, shaking his head. “I’m getting too comfortable around you guys.”
M’gann beamed.
“Good!” she chirped. “That’s great ! You should feel comfortable! We’re your team, and we—”
“This isn’t a victory, Megs,” Artemis deadpanned.
M’gann deflated slightly.
Dick huffed another laugh, running a hand through his hair. “It’s not a big deal,” he said, waving a hand. “It was just something I saw. A fight between me and Bats. I only know it was in three years because I saw the date on a case file.”
Wally frowned, arms crossing. “What were you fighting about?”
Dick’s grin sharpened, teeth flashing. “Something I’d rather not disclose.”
Artemis narrowed her eyes. “Convenient.”
Dick finger-gunned at her. “Right?”
Kaldur’s gaze remained steady, unreadable. “And you believe this vision will come true?”
Dick rolled his shoulders. “Maybe. Maybe not.”
Wally’s frown deepened. “What do you mean, maybe?”
Dick exhaled, shoving his hands in his pockets. “I mean, the future isn’t set in stone. Maybe I’ll change things. Maybe I won’t. But I did think it was funny.”
“Funny?” Raquel repeated flatly.
Dick shrugged. “I mean. Kinda. In a cosmic irony sort of way.”
Artemis groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “You need a therapist.”
Dick smirked. “Bold of you to assume I don’t already have one.”
Raquel eyed him. “Does your therapist know you see visions of the future?”
Dick tilted his head. “If I told you I was talking about a therapist in the future, how mad would you be?”
Raquel groaned. “I hate time-travel nonsense.”
Dick grinned.
Kaldur sighed, rubbing his temples. “Regardless,” he said, “I do believe it would be wise to not inform Batman we know of these abilities—at least, not yet.”
Dick beamed. “See? Kaldur gets it.”
Kaldur gave him a look. “However—”
Dick winced. “Oh, here we go.”
“If you do have any more visions—”
“Yes, yes,” Dick cut in, waving a hand. “I promise to report all relevant future-sight-related knowledge to my fearless leader .”
Kaldur did not look amused.
Dick grinned wider.
“ Relevant being the key word,” Artemis muttered.
Dick ignored her.
Conner’s expression remained tense, something unreadable flickering in his eyes. “You sure Batman kicked you out?” he asked, still watching Dick carefully.
Dick hesitated.
Just for half a second.
But long enough.
Because the truth?
The truth was, it hadn’t been as simple as a fight.
And it hadn’t been just Batman kicking him out.
It had been everything.
It had been the breaking point.
But he wasn’t telling them that.
Not now.
Not ever.
So he just smirked. “I’m thirteen , dude,” he said, easy and careless. “If I really thought Batman was gonna throw me out on the street, don’t you think I’d be a little more worried ?”
Conner didn’t respond.
Didn’t look convinced.
Dick clapped his hands together. “Welp, this has been super fun! Always love a good existential crisis discussion before dinner. Let’s do this again never .”
And with that—he spun on his heel and strolled out of the room.
Wally and Artemis exchanged glances.
Then, at the same time, turned toward Conner.
Conner sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.
“Yeah,” he muttered. “He’s hiding something.”
Chapter 30: I Wanna Help
Notes:
Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld Acquaintance
>Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New YearCurrent Ages [S1]:
Dick : 13 [Mentally 29]
Jason : 11
Alfred : ? ? ?
Oh and shoutout to Threatre_gal for this comment on chapter 29:
[Dick: yup everything is going according to plan(•‿•)
The team: there is something wrong with him, we don't know what it is, but we'll figure it out with the power of friendship(and insistance) by being there for him.
Dick: plz don't. Just stick to my imaginary (that know one knows about) plan.]It made me laugh my ass of at midnight when I saw it. Really made my night. and yes, that is absolutely what he's doing.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Crime Alley was quiet.
Not peaceful—Gotham was never peaceful—but still. No gunshots, no sirens, no distant shouting. Just the wind rustling through the alleys, kicking up loose bits of newspaper and the occasional cigarette butt.
Dick had spent years patrolling these streets, navigating their twists and turns like they were a second home. But even knowing every crack in the pavement, every shortcut and hidden passage—
He had never been here before.
Here, standing in front of Jason Todd.
The kid was curled up against the wall, knees drawn to his chest, arms wrapped tightly around himself, like he was trying to take up as little space as possible.
Dick had waited too long.
He knew that now.
Jason had been on the streets for months, maybe even close to a year, and Dick hadn’t known. He didn’t have a precise date for when Jason’s mom had died, and he had assumed—stupidly—that he had more time.
He had been wrong.
Jason had already spent months surviving on his own.
And Dick hated himself for it.
But he didn’t let that show.
Instead, he did what he always did—he grinned, cocked his head, and strolled into the alley like he had all the time in the world.
“Y’know,” he said, hands resting on his utility belt, “I always figured Gotham’s best tire thief would have somewhere better to crash.”
Jason’s head snapped up, blue eyes narrowing.
Suspicious. Wary.
Good.
That meant he still had fight left in him.
Dick didn’t blame him for being on edge. A guy in a domino mask showing up out of nowhere? That would put anyone on high alert.
But Jason knew him.
Everyone in Gotham knew Robin .
And to kids like Jason—kids scraping by in places like this—Robin wasn’t just another masked vigilante.
Robin was hope .
Jason’s muscles stayed tense, but his fingers twitched against his sleeve, like he was debating whether to run or not.
His gaze flickered over Dick’s uniform, taking in the bright colors, the unmistakable symbol of it.
And for a second—just a second—there was something like awe in his expression.
Dick had seen that look before.
The way kids stared at heroes, wide-eyed and hopeful, like maybe—just maybe—there was still something good left in the world.
But Jason wasn’t the type to let that awe show for long.
His shoulders squared, his expression hardened, and he scowled up at Dick like he had just personally offended him.
“…What do you want?” Jason asked, voice rough from disuse.
Dick tilted his head, smirking. “You, actually.”
Jason scoffed, shifting like he was about to get up and leave.
Dick held up his hands in mock surrender. “Whoa, easy. I’m not here to drag you anywhere. Just figured you might wanna hear me out.”
Jason snorted, giving him a skeptical once-over. “Why would I do that?”
Dick shrugged. “Because I’m Robin.” He shot Jason a lopsided grin. “And I never make bad decisions.”
Jason’s brow furrowed. “…That’s definitely not true.”
Dick huffed. “Alright, yeah, fair. But this isn’t a bad decision.”
Jason’s scowl didn’t waver. “And why do you care?”
Dick’s grin softened. “Because I was you, once.”
Jason blinked.
That—
That threw him off balance.
For a moment, his bravado faltered. He stared at Dick, searching his face, looking for any sign of a lie.
And when he didn’t find one—
“…Tch.” Jason looked away, scowling. “That’s a pretty crap line.”
Dick snorted. “Yeah, I’ll workshop it.”
Jason’s fingers drummed against his sleeve, restless. “You got a point, or you just wasting my time?”
“Maybe both,” Dick said easily, shifting his stance. “But I figure you should at least know who you’re talking to.”
Jason gave him an unimpressed look. “I know who you are.”
“Yeah? That so?” Dick crossed his arms. “Then tell me—what’s your name?”
Jason stiffened.
Dick didn’t let his expression waver, didn’t let anything slip.
He already knew Jason’s name. Had known it for years.
But Jason didn’t know that.
And right now, Jason was in control.
So Dick waited.
And after a long pause—
“…Jason.”
The kid said it cautiously, like the name itself was something dangerous.
Like he hadn’t spoken it aloud in a long time.
Dick just nodded. “Nice to meet you, Jason.”
Jason’s eyes flickered over him again, slower this time, like he was re-evaluating something.
“…So what?” Jason finally muttered. “You gonna throw me in a group home or somethin’?”
“Nah.” Dick smirked, offering a hand. “I know a guy.”
Jason eyed him warily. “…What kind of guy?”
“A good one.” Then, in a mock whisper, “Bit of a grump, but you’ll get used to it.”
Jason hesitated.
His fingers twitched against the concrete.
Then, cautiously—
He took Dick’s hand.
And held on.
Wayne Manor stood like a silent fortress against the night sky.
From the outside, it looked untouchable—all towering windows and ivy-covered stone, the kind of place that didn’t just belong to Gotham’s elite but had been built to keep people like Jason Todd out.
Jason shifted beside him, arms crossed tightly over his chest, eyes darting over the massive doors and the dim glow of the porch lanterns. He was doing a pretty bad job of looking unimpressed.
Dick smirked, nudging him lightly with his elbow. “You got that run plan in place?”
Jason scowled up at him. “What?”
“I’m just saying,” Dick said, tilting his head toward the windows. “If things don’t work out, I did see a lot of really expensive vases inside. Could probably make a clean getaway with one of those.”
Jason snorted. “Yeah, right.”
“Hey, I’m looking out for you, man,” Dick said with a grin. Then, without another word, he lifted his hand and knocked on the heavy wooden doors.
Jason stiffened.
Not obviously—just a small shift, the slightest tensing of his shoulders.
Dick sighed through his nose. Yeah. This was a lot for the kid.
Jason had been on his own for too long. Trust didn’t come easy.
The doors swung open.
And there stood Alfred Pennyworth.
His expression was calm as ever, but his gaze swept over them both, sharp and assessing. He looked at Dick first—because of course he did—before his eyes flickered down to Jason.
One brow lifted, polite but questioning.
“And who might this be?”
Dick put on his best innocent smile. “Jason.”
Alfred blinked.
Jason shot him a look.
Dick sighed, relenting. “I found him.”
Jason scowled. “I’m right here, you know.”
Dick ignored him, clapping a hand on his shoulder instead. “Figured B would want to meet him.”
Alfred’s lips pressed together. “Indeed.”
Jason shifted under the butler’s scrutiny, looking like he was debating whether this had been a bad idea after all.
Dick could feel the way Jason’s muscles tensed beneath his grip, the way his gaze flicked toward the dark hedges framing the manor like he was calculating the quickest escape route.
Yeah. Nope.
Dick crouched slightly so they were at eye level, voice dropping to something only Jason could hear. “Hey.”
Jason blinked at him, startled.
“If you ever wanna leave,” Dick murmured, “if you ever feel stuck—crawl up onto the roof.”
Jason frowned. “What?”
Dick tapped his temple knowingly. “If you need me, I’ll come get you.”
Jason’s lips pressed together, gaze darting back to the towering estate before landing on Dick again.
He studied him, searching, like he was trying to figure out if this was some kind of trick.
After a long moment—
“…Okay,” he muttered.
Dick straightened, ruffling Jason’s hair (and narrowly avoiding the elbow Jason nearly jabbed into his ribs).
Then, satisfied with his work, he turned toward the doors.
And, without another word—
He bolted.
Well, not bolted, but—
He definitely didn’t stick around for small talk.
Instead, the second Alfred ushered Jason inside, Dick pivoted on his heel and veered left, melting into the shadows of the manor grounds.
The thing about Wayne Manor?
He knew it better than anyone.
Better than Bruce. Better than Alfred.
Because Bruce had built it.
But Dick had learned how to escape it.
And even after all these years, slipping away was still second nature.
His boots barely made a sound as he scaled the side of the manor, fingers finding easy holds in the brick, movements smooth, practiced, effortless. He had done this hundreds of times before—when he was younger, when he was restless, when he just needed to breathe.
The window to Bruce’s study was exactly where it had always been, slightly ajar to let the night air filter through. Dick slid inside in a single, fluid motion, landing lightly on the thick carpeting before straightening.
The room smelled the same.
Like old books and expensive cologne. Like Gotham rain and something distinctly Bruce.
The shadows stretched long across the desk, the faint moonlight filtering through the curtains illuminating case files, neatly stacked papers, and a cooling cup of coffee that had probably been abandoned hours ago.
Dick barely glanced at it before moving.
Down the hallway.
Behind the grandfather clock.
Through the hidden passage.
And then—
The Batcave.
The glow of the computer screens cast the cavern in eerie blue light, the steady hum of the Batcomputer filling the space.
It should have felt familiar.
Comforting, even.
But the truth was—
This wasn’t home anymore.
Hadn’t been for a long time.
Dick exhaled as he reached his locker, fingers working automatically to undo the fastenings on his uniform. By the time he reached the lower levels of the cave, he was already peeling out of his Robin costume, the weight of the mantle slipping from his shoulders like a second skin.
He switched into casual clothes without hesitation, tugging on a loose hoodie and jeans, running a hand through his hair to shake out the stiffness from the mask.
And for the first time in years—
Something in his chest felt lighter.
Jason was safe.
Not just off the streets.
Not just alive.
Safe.
Wayne Manor was quieter than Jason expected.
It was big—huge—more space than any one person could ever need. But it wasn’t cold, not like he thought it would be. Not like the houses he’d broken into before, the ones with too much glass and steel and marble but no signs of life.
This place had history.
And somehow, that made it feel less like a museum and more like a home.
Not that Jason would ever say that out loud.
Still, he settled in faster than he thought he would. Alfred didn’t take any of his attitude, but there was always food waiting, always a book left out just within reach. Bruce was weird—strict, but not harsh. Distant, but not uncaring. Like he was figuring it out as he went but never once looked at Jason like he was something temporary.
And then there was Dick.
One second here, the next gone. Always moving, always grinning, always tossing out some dumb joke like he was keeping the world from getting too serious.
Jason didn’t get him.
Didn’t get why he cared, why he kept checking in, why he treated Jason like something worth worrying about.
But he didn’t mind it either.
And somehow, between dodging Bruce’s serious talks, getting used to the manor’s endless hallways, and figuring out which floorboards creaked the loudest, Jason and Dick started bonding over books.
It wasn’t planned. Just happened.
It started with an offhand comment.
Jason had been curled up in one of the study chairs, nose buried in a book, only glancing up when Dick passed by on his way to—wherever he was always running off to.
Dick, already at the door, hesitated. Tilted his head.
Then, casually—
“So, how’s Keating’s class treating you?”
Jason blinked, pulling the book closer to his chest. “Huh?”
“The book,” Dick said, nodding toward it. “Dead Poets Society, right? You were at chapter seven yesterday.”
Jason’s eyes narrowed. “How do you know that?”
Dick grinned. “Because you left it open on the armrest, and I have excellent detective skills.”
Jason huffed. “Whatever.”
But still—
His grip loosened.
“It’s good,” he admitted. “I like it.”
Dick plopped onto the couch across from him, propping his chin up on one hand. “Yeah? The whole ‘carpe diem’ thing getting to you?”
Jason squinted. “You read this?”
“Sure did,” Dick said easily. “Figured it was worth checking out.”
Jason frowned. “Why?”
For half a second—so fast Jason almost missed it—**Dick hesitated.
Then he shrugged. “I dunno. Seemed interesting.”
He did not say, Because I know you like it. Because I read all your favorite books after you—
He didn’t say it.
He would never say it.
Instead, he just grinned, same as always, and said, “You think Neil would’ve made it out if Keating had stayed?”
Jason snorted. "That's a dumb question."
"Ouch. Brutal."
"Not my fault you’re a sap."
Dick hummed, clearly undeterred. "So you’re more of a Todd, then?"
Jason groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Really? My last name is Todd. Low-hanging fruit, man."
Dick just grinned. "Hey, I had to."
Jason rolled his eyes but smirked anyway. "Nah. I’d be sneaking off to Welton’s attic and getting away with it."
Dick laughed. "Okay, fair."
And just like that—
Something settled between them.
It wasn’t normal yet. Not easy. But it wasn’t uncomfortable either.
It was just—something.
Jason still didn’t trust it. Not completely.
But he was getting there.
It wasn’t until later—weeks later—that Jason figured out who Dick actually was.
And once he did?
He demanded to help.
“You’re Robin?” Jason had asked, staring at him with wide, disbelieving eyes, like he couldn’t quite process what he was hearing. “You’re Batman’s sidekick?”
Dick scratched the back of his neck, trying to play it off. “I mean, I prefer partner, but—”
“Partner?” Jason’s eyes flicked toward Bruce, who had just walked into the room with all the casual indifference of someone who wasn’t currently part of a reality-breaking revelation. “You let him call himself that?”
Bruce gave Dick a flat look. “I told him not to.”
Dick just grinned. “And yet—”
Jason’s brain short-circuited for a full three seconds.
Then—
“I wanna help.”
Bruce didn’t even hesitate. “No.”
Jason scowled. “What? Why not?”
Bruce barely spared him a glance. “You have no training.” His arms crossed, his tone was final. “And you’re thirteen.”
Jason bristled. “And?” He pointed at Dick. “ He was running around in a cape when he was, what, ten ?”
Dick raised a hand. “Actually, I was kicking butt in the field when I was nine .”
Bruce’s head turned slowly, and the look he gave him could have melted steel.
Dick grinned wider.
Jason huffed. “So he gets to be a vigilante at nine, but I don’t even get a shot? That’s some real B.S., old man.”
Bruce sighed through his nose, clearly debating whether this conversation was worth his time.
Jason saw the hesitation and pounced.
“C’mon, think about it,” he said quickly. “I don’t even have to be out there—I can do comms! I know how to work computers, I can monitor stuff, I can—”
“No,” Bruce said again, tone firm.
Jason’s scowl deepened. “Why not?”
Bruce gave him a look. “Because you’d try to hack into GCPD within a week.”
Jason opened his mouth. Paused. Closed it.
Okay, yeah. That was fair.
“Fine,” he conceded. “But you did just admit I’m good at it. So let me help.”
Bruce’s expression remained unreadable, but Dick, watching the exchange with barely concealed amusement, clapped a hand on Jason’s shoulder.
“Y’know, he’s got a point,” Dick said.
Bruce shot him a look that screamed you are not helping.
Jason folded his arms, expression stubborn. “I wanna help.”
Bruce studied him for a long moment.
Then, finally—
“You’ll start training,” he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. “No fieldwork until I say so. You can assist with communications—but that’s it. ”
Jason grinned, bouncing slightly on his heels. “Fine by me.”
Dick snickered. “You sure you wanna do this? His training is brutal.”
Jason’s grin only widened. “Bring it on.”
Bruce sighed.
This was going to be a problem, wasn’t it?
Notes:
Dick looking at smol Jason: "You're my brother now, we're having chilie-dogs later :D"
Smol Jason: ???Finally made several DPS references for my friend, did you know the book only has 15 chapters?
Chapter 31: You're Done
Notes:
Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld Acquaintance
>Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New YearCurrent Ages [S1]:
Dick : 15 [Mentally 31]
Jason : 13
Alfred : ImmortalI posted this with a drawing glove on, it is strangely hard to type and use a mouse with it on.
Edit: Fixed the ages, they were wrong. In my defense I forgot to check and just wanted to go to bed.
Edit two: Hi the timeline I have set is confusing me too so I'm here to clarify, chpt30 was about 2 months after chpt 29, I've decided that chpt31 is year after that, and Dick showed up in the timeline relatively close to his birthday (I know his birthday I'm lying to myself). Therefore he turned 14 a little after chpt30 with another year as Robin before chpt31. It's not a two year time skip more like a year and some change.
Edit three: Lmao I am still confusing myself, but thought I should add that there is about 6 months of no Robin after Dick is fired but before Jason's run.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Batcave was ringing with echoes of their shouts, their voices slamming into stone walls, sharp and unforgiving.
Bruce stood by the Batcomputer, face like carved granite, arms crossed over his chest. His cowl was pulled back, and his jaw was tight. His eyes were cold. Disappointed.
And Dick—
Dick was shaking.
Not with fear. Not with regret.
With rage.
“You almost killed him,” Bruce’s voice was low but dangerous, like a lit fuse on the verge of blowing. “You— of all people —should understand why that can’t happen.”
Dick laughed, bitter and harsh. “Of all people?” His hands curled into fists. “ You think I should understand? I get it, Bruce. I get it better than anyone else, and I still think I should’ve finished the job.”
Bruce’s eyes narrowed. “Then you don’t understand at all.”
“No, you don’t understand!” Dick exploded, throwing his arms out. “Do you have any idea what’s coming? What he’s going to do? Jason—Barbara—he’s going to break them, and you’re too much of a coward to stop it!”
Bruce’s face didn’t change, but the air in the Cave dropped.
“That is not your call to make.”
Dick took a sharp step forward. “And letting him walk away is? Knowing what he’s gonna do? That’s on you .” His breath was ragged. “Tell me something, Bruce. When Jason’s bleeding out on the floor, when Barbara is injured beyond repair, when everyone you love is hurting because of him , are you gonna look me in the eye and tell me you still made the right call?”
Bruce’s silence was deafening.
And then—
“You’re done.”
The words landed like a blow.
Dick’s body went still, barely breathing as the words sank in.
Bruce’s eyes were like steel. “Robin is done .”
Dick swallowed hard, something sharp and ugly twisting inside his chest. “You—” His voice caught for a second. He forced himself to straighten. “You’re firing me?”
Bruce didn’t hesitate. “Yes.”
A part of Dick wanted to laugh. The other part wanted to punch him.
Because it didn’t matter.
It didn’t matter that this was a different timeline, a different version of events.
The end result was still the same.
Bruce had always been ready to cut him loose.
And now—
Now he was doing it all over again.
Dick clenched his jaw, his pulse roaring in his ears.
Bruce watched him, unreadable as ever, but then—
“Give Alfred your keys on the way out.”
Dick actually staggered back a step.
For a moment, he swore he misheard.
But Bruce didn’t take it back.
Didn’t flinch.
Didn’t care.
Something inside Dick cracked.
He didn’t trust himself to speak.
Didn’t trust himself to stay.
So he turned—
And stormed out of the Cave.
By the time he reached his room, his hands were shaking.
He slammed the door shut behind him, barely resisting the urge to punch something.
He knew this was going to happen. He knew.
That didn’t mean it didn’t hurt.
He stalked to his closet, dropping to his knees and shoving past hanging clothes. His fingers found the bag immediately—already packed, hidden behind shoe boxes and spare blankets.
Inside, most of his essentials—clothes, toiletries, burner phone. At the bottom, buried beneath folded shirts, was an envelope filled with cash and a single debit card, linked to his account.
The one he’d spent two years preparing.
He was ready.
He knew Bruce would do this.
That didn’t stop the sting when he shoved open his dresser and saw Jason’s drawings pinned to the mirror. Stupid little sketches he’d left for Dick over the years. Notes scrawled in the margins—Don’t die, dumbass. Tell Bruce to buy more Oreos.
Dick’s breath hitched.
No.
He wasn’t gonna let this mess him up.
He zipped the bag, slung it over his shoulder, and moved toward the door.
He just had to get out .
He made it halfway down the hall before—
“Dick?”
Dick froze.
Jason stood in the doorway to his own room, eyes still heavy with sleep, wearing an old Gotham Academy sweatshirt. His brows furrowed, gaze flicking from Dick to the duffle slung over his shoulder.
“Where are you going?”
Dick hesitated for half a second. Then—
He forced a grin. “Moving out.”
Jason’s expression sharpened. “What?”
Dick rolled his shoulders, keeping his voice light. “Yeah. Meant to tell you earlier, but it slipped my mind.”
Jason narrowed his eyes . “ Slipped your mind ?” He took a step forward, looking at him too hard . “Why now?”
Dick didn’t blink. “Just figured it was time.”
Jason’s jaw clenched.
And Dick knew what was coming next.
Jason had been that kid—the one who knew what it was like to be abandoned, to be left behind. And right now? That’s exactly what Dick was doing.
Dick reached out before Jason could say anything, ruffling his hair.
“Relax,” he said, softer this time. “I’ll still come around.”
Jason stared at him, lips pressing into a thin line.
“…Promise?”
Something in Dick’s chest ached.
But he smiled anyway. “Yeah, little wing. Promise.”
Jason didn’t look convinced.
But he didn’t stop him either.
So Dick pulled back, adjusting the strap on his shoulder, and—
He walked away.
The night air in Metropolis was cool and crisp, the kind that cut through the heat of the city and left everything feeling fresh. Below, the streets pulsed with life—neon lights flickering, car horns blaring, the distant murmur of people moving through their lives. The hum of Metropolis was different from Gotham. Where Gotham was shadows and whispers, Metropolis was energy, vibrant and alive even in the dead of night.
Dick sat perched on the edge of the roof, one leg bent, the other dangling freely over the side. It wasn’t the tallest building in the city—not by a long shot—but it was high enough to make the world feel small beneath him.
He wasn’t thinking about much.
Just watching.
Letting the city move around him, feeling it breathe, existing in a place where no one knew his name.
And that—
That was nice.
Then, movement.
He heard the landing before he saw it.
A soft, controlled thud behind him, too deliberate to be anything but intentional. A moment later, the unmistakable rustle of a cape settled into the wind.
Dick sighed, shaking his head. “I’m not gonna jump.”
Superman hesitated. “You sure?”
Dick huffed a laugh, tilting his head up to glance at him. “Yeah, pretty sure.”
Superman didn’t move closer, but Dick could feel him watching. His gaze was steady, sharp but gentle, scanning for signs of distress, for some unspoken reason why a random civilian was sitting on the edge of a skyscraper in the middle of the night.
Dick didn’t give him one.
Instead, he looked back out over the skyline, letting the silence stretch before he spoke.
“So,” he said, “do you guys have, like… myths?”
Superman blinked. “What?”
Dick shrugged. “Kryptonian myths. Legends. Stories you grew up on.”
Superman frowned slightly, the shift in conversation throwing him. “I—yeah, we do. Or, we did. Some of it survived.”
Dick turned fully now, resting his arms on his knees, expression open and curious. “Tell me one.”
Superman hesitated.
Dick raised an eyebrow. “C’mon, Big Blue. You’re like, the last piece of Krypton we have. You have to have a favorite.”
Superman exhaled, thoughtful for a moment. Then—
“There’s one,” he said. “An old myth. The story of Nightwing and Flamebird.”
Dick stilled slightly at the name but stayed quiet, letting Superman continue.
“They were… cosmic beings, in some versions. Gods, in others,” Superman said, his voice growing more sure as he spoke. “Nightwing was the protector, the one who fought against the darkness. Flamebird was the destroyer, the one who burned everything away so that something new could be born.”
Dick listened intently, something settling strangely in his chest.
Superman’s gaze drifted over the skyline, his voice quieter now. “It’s a story about cycles. About destruction and rebirth. About how you can’t have one without the other.”
Dick nodded slowly, letting the words sit between them. He thought about his life—about the things he had lost and the things he had become.
Then, after a moment—
“You should write it down.”
Superman blinked. “…What?”
Dick smirked. “You should write a book about it.”
Superman gave him a confused look.
Dick leaned back slightly, balancing effortlessly on the ledge. “You’re Superman ,” he said, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. “People listen to you. You could tell a story about Krypton, show people that it was more than just a place that blew up.” His head tilted. “It’d make you seem more human.”
Superman huffed a quiet laugh, shaking his head. “I don’t know if I’d call myself an author.”
Dick grinned. “Then let someone else write it. Point is, people would love it. I mean, I’d read it.”
Superman studied him for a long moment, something unreadable flickering in his expression. Then, finally, he exhaled and smiled faintly.
“I’ll… think about it.”
Dick grinned. “That’s all I ask.”
The two of them sat in companionable silence after that, the city breathing beneath them, neither feeling the need to fill the quiet.
Dick hadn’t planned on staying long.
Gotham wasn’t home anymore.
It hadn’t been for a while.
He was just passing through—checking in, making sure Jason was okay, making sure Bruce hadn’t made a mess of things. That was all.
But then, he saw the suit.
The familiar red, green, and yellow colors hanging in Jason’s open closet, half-covered by a jacket, like he hadn’t decided whether to show it off or keep it hidden.
And suddenly, everything clicked into place.
Dick stopped cold, his body locking up before he could school his reaction.
Jason, sprawled on his bed with a book in his lap, caught the shift in expression immediately. He sat up a little too quickly, eyes darting toward the closet like he wanted to kick the door shut.
“Oh. Uh.” Jason hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck. “You, uh… heard?”
Dick smiled. It was small, sharp—bitter.
“Yeah,” he said. His voice was light, but there was an edge to it. “I figured it was coming.”
Jason’s fingers curled slightly against his sheets. He looked uncomfortable, like he wasn’t sure if he should be apologizing or bragging. “It wasn’t—Bruce didn’t—” He huffed, frustrated with himself. “I didn’t ask for it.”
“I know,” Dick said.
Jason shifted awkwardly. “It just… happened.”
Of course, it did.
Dick had known it was going to happen.
Bruce had taken Robin from him.
And now, he’d given it away.
Just like that.
Like it wasn’t something Dick had bled for.
Like it wasn’t something he had built.
Like it had never really belonged to him in the first place.
Bruce had always treated Robin like it was his to give. Like it was his decision to make.
But it wasn’t.
Not to Dick.
Robin had been his life. His name .
And yet, Bruce had still handed it off like a hand-me-down, like an afterthought.
Like Dick had never mattered.
A hot, ugly feeling burned in his throat, something between anger and hurt, but he forced it down.
Because Jason was watching him now, eyes wary, like he was waiting for some kind of judgment.
And whatever Dick was feeling—whatever resentment or pain sat heavy in his chest—Jason didn’t deserve to carry it.
This wasn’t his fault.
So Dick inhaled, exhaled, and forced a small, real smile.
“I’m proud of you, Jay.”
Jason blinked, startled. “You are?”
Dick nodded, stepping forward before Jason could overthink it. “Yeah, little wing.” He reached out, ruffling Jason’s hair before the kid could duck away. “Robin suits you.”
Jason beamed before catching himself, quickly schooling his expression back into something cooler, like he wasn’t that excited about the praise.
Dick pretended not to notice.
He stayed for a little while longer, let Jason talk about training, about the field, about everything he was learning. He laughed in all the right places, teased Jason when he got too cocky, made sure he left nothing for the kid to feel guilty about.
But when he left Wayne Manor that night, stepping back into the Gotham shadows—
His smile was long gone.
Gotham had never felt as cold as it did the night Dick walked away from Wayne Manor.
The city had always been dark, always carried the bite of winter in its bones, but tonight, it cut deeper. It wasn’t just the wind sneaking through the gaps in his jacket, wasn’t just the night settling like ice against his skin.
It was something else.
Something heavier.
Something that sank into his ribs and settled in the pit of his stomach.
He didn’t look back.
Not when he reached the edge of the estate. Not when the gates groaned shut behind him, locking him out. Not when the massive silhouette of Wayne Manor faded into the thick Gotham fog, swallowed by shadows like it had never been there at all.
He kept walking.
One foot in front of the other.
He didn’t need to look back.
He knew what he would see.
Wayne Manor had always been big. Too big. Even when he had first arrived, barely old enough to understand what it meant to be an orphan, it had felt empty. It was a house made of stone and secrets, carved out of grief and loss.
But it had been home.
For years, it had been his.
And now?
Now it wasn’t.
Bruce had fired him.
Thrown him out.
Not with fists. Not with weapons. Not in a fight where Dick could block or counter or win.
No, Bruce had cut him out the way only he could—clean, precise, surgical. A knife between the ribs that barely left a mark.
He had looked Dick in the eye, cold and steady, and told him:
"Give Alfred your keys on the way out."
And just like that, it was over.
For what ?
For doing what Bruce never had the nerve to do?
For trying to stop the inevitable before it tore their family apart?
Before Jason bled out on cold concrete, before Barbara shattered under the weight of a bullet, before Bruce was left standing in the wreckage, mourning all over again?
Dick had seen it happen.
Had lived it.
And he wasn’t going to sit around and let it happen again.
He clenched his jaw, shoulders tightening as he walked, hands curling into fists inside his jacket pockets.
Fine.
Bruce had taken Robin from him.
That was his right, wasn’t it? Robin was a soldier. A weapon forged in the Batcave, trained to fight Gotham’s war. Robin had always belonged to Batman .
But Nightwing?
That was his.
And Gotham was about to learn what that meant .
Dick didn’t hesitate.
The moment Bruce threw him out, he got to work.
Not in Blüdhaven. Not yet. That would come later, when he had the foundation, the connections, the resources to make it his.
But Gotham?
Gotham had always been his.
The rooftops, the alleys, the way the city breathed—he knew it better than anyone. Better than Bruce, even.
And he was about to prove it.
Setting up shop right under Bruce’s nose wasn’t just about defiance. It wasn’t about revenge.
It was a challenge.
A warning.
Because Bruce might have taken Robin from him, but that didn’t mean Dick was done.
He would never be done.
And if Batman wanted to keep pretending everything was fine, that Gotham was his alone—
Well.
Dick had other plans.
It started small.
Quick, quiet. Subtle shifts in the city's rhythm.
Dick knew how Bruce worked, how his mind broke Gotham down into patterns, how every patrol, every case, every movement was part of a system.
The Batcomputer filtered information constantly—running scans, listening to police frequencies, cross-referencing crime reports with active patrol routes. The Batcave’s surveillance covered the city like a net, watching for anything that moved out of place.
But Dick had learned the gaps.
He knew where the Bat-signal would shine first, where Bruce would start his route, where the others would be stationed. He knew which rooftops were blind spots, where the GCPD cameras didn’t quite reach.
More importantly?
He knew how to stay out of sight .
Bruce had been the first to teach him stealth.
Slade had made him perfect it.
Cass had shown him how to disappear .
Spyral had taught him how to erase himself entirely .
Now, he used all of it.
He moved through Gotham like a shadow, never staying in one place long enough to be tracked, never leaving behind more than a whisper of his presence. He stayed just ahead of Bruce’s patrols, using the chaos of the city to slip in and out of crime scenes before Batman even realized he had been there.
The GCPD started whispering about him first.
A blur of blue spotted at crime scenes. A ghost dropping in, stopping heists, shutting down smugglers, and vanishing before anyone could get a good look.
The thugs started talking next.
A new player. Someone fast. Someone unpredictable. Someone who didn’t move like Batman’s soldiers.
Because he wasn’t one of Batman’s.
Not anymore.
And Bruce?
Bruce noticed.
Dick could feel it—the way Gotham’s air changed. The way the patrols started shifting, like Batman was hunting something.
Looking for him.
Tracking the ghost that had started moving in the shadows of his city.
Good.
Let him look.
Let him wonder.
Because Dick Grayson wasn’t gone.
And Nightwing had just begun.
Notes:
Dick: *I'm going to manipulate Clark into posting this story so I can use it as my hero name without him knowing it's me*
Clark: *Is this small child trying to die and/or make small talk? I am confused.*
Chapter 32: But Who Are You?
Notes:
Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld Acquaintance
>Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New YearCurrent Ages [S1]:
Dick : 15 [Mentally 31]
Jason : 13
Tim : 11
Alfred : ImmortalA year after the last chapter, Dick hung around for 10 months then dipped to go do some stuff, returning two months later for the beginning of this chapter. After the first line break there is a two month time skip. I hate timelines.
Chapter Text
Dick hadn’t been in Gotham for months.
Not because he didn’t care. Not because he wanted to stay away.
But because he had work to do.
Real work. The kind that didn’t leave room for hesitation.
He had spent months tracking down everything he needed—resources, weapons, intelligence. Anything and everything that would help him do what needed to be done.
Blockbuster. Tarantula. Others.
Monsters. Every single one of them.
And Dick was done letting them slip through the cracks.
So he had gone off the grid. Completely.
No calls. No tracking devices for Bruce to follow. No breadcrumbs left behind for anyone to find. He had vanished, disappearing into the shadows like he had never existed in the first place.
And he hadn’t been looking at the news.
Because none of it mattered.
Not yet.
Not until he was finished.
This time, he was going to stop the threats before they had the chance to destroy anything.
He had learned the hard way—too many times—that waiting for the right moment was just an excuse for hesitation. And hesitation got people killed.
So he didn’t hesitate.
Not this time.
He had planned. He had built. He had prepared.
And when it was finally done—when everything was in place—he made his way back to Gotham.
Back to Jason.
Back to the one person he still thought of as his little brother.
Back home.
The drive up to Wayne Manor was quiet, the rain tapping against the windshield in a steady rhythm. The city lights faded behind him, swallowed by the thick trees lining the estate, until all that remained was the looming silhouette of the house.
The porch light was on.
Good.
Jason was probably still up.
Maybe he was in the den, feet propped up on the coffee table with a book in his lap. Maybe he was in the Cave, tinkering with his gear, grumbling about how much Bruce micromanaged him. Maybe he’d be waiting by the door, arms crossed, a smug grin in place, ready to make some sarcastic remark about Dick being late.
Dick wanted that.
Wanted to sit on the couch and listen to Jason rant about something ridiculous. Wanted to tease him about his terrible taste in movies, watch as Jason got all huffy and defensive. Wanted to see Alfred roll his eyes and mutter something about “juvenile antics” while setting tea in front of them.
He needed that.
Because he had been running for months.
And for the first time in a long time, he just wanted to stop.
The second he stepped through the front door, shaking rain from his jacket, he knew something was wrong.
The house was too still. Too quiet. Not the kind of quiet that meant Bruce was working in the Cave and Alfred was reading in the sitting room. This was different. This was wrong.
His gut twisted.
“Jay?” His voice echoed in the empty space.
No response.
His frown deepened. “Alfred?”
Still nothing.
He dropped his duffel bag to the floor, barely hearing the sound of it hitting the marble. His heartbeat had started to pick up, an edge of unease creeping in. He turned toward the sitting room, but before he could take a step, soft footfalls approached.
Alfred.
The old butler moved with his usual poise, his hands folded neatly in front of him, but there was something… off. His expression was composed, as always, but his eyes—his eyes were heavy, tired, filled with something Dick couldn’t name but could feel like a weight pressing into his chest.
Dick’s stomach dropped.
“Where is everybody?” His voice came out lighter than he felt. “Where’s Bruce? And Jason?”
A pause.
A long, heavy pause.
Something inside him twisted, breath catching in his throat.
Alfred held his gaze, unwavering, and then—
“Master Jason is dead.”
The world stopped.
For a moment, Dick forgot how to breathe.
The words didn’t make sense. They couldn’t make sense.
He had misheard.
He had to have misheard.
“…What?” The word was barely more than a whisper, hoarse and strangled.
Alfred didn’t look away.
It was the lack of hesitation, the certainty in Alfred’s voice, in his posture, in the quiet grief lining his face—that was what made it real.
Dick’s stomach lurched.
His hands curled into fists at his sides, nails biting into his palms as if that would keep him standing. His mind raced, clawing for something, anything—
No.
No, Jason wasn’t—
He was supposed to have time.
Time to stop this. Time to save him.
Jason wasn’t supposed to be in Ethiopia for another year. He wasn’t supposed to step foot in that damn country for months.
How—
“When…” His voice cracked, and he swallowed hard, forcing himself to keep it steady. “When’s the funeral?”
Another pause.
Alfred’s lips pressed together. Something in his eyes shifted.
Dick’s stomach sank.
“…It already happened, didn’t it?”
Alfred exhaled quietly. Then, with a slow, sorrowful shake of his head, he confirmed it.
“It was a week ago.”
A week.
They had buried Jason a week ago.
His breath hitched. “Why—” His voice broke, grief surging up his throat before he could stop it. He clenched his jaw, forced himself to swallow it down. “Why didn’t you wait?” His chest ached, the words barely holding together. “You knew today was one of my days. One of the days I come to see him.”
Alfred’s gaze was heavy. Worn. Grieving.
“I do not know,” he said softly. “I tried. But Master Bruce…” He exhaled, shaking his head again, the motion slow and weary. “He would not listen to reason.”
Something inside Dick shattered.
His knees buckled, his body folding in on itself before he could think to stop it. The weight of it—of everything—hit all at once, knocking the breath from his lungs like a punch to the gut. He collapsed to the cold marble floor, his hands gripping at his hair, fingers threading through damp strands as a sob tore its way free.
No.
No, no, no, no, no.
Jason was gone.
Jason was in the ground.
And Dick—
Dick hadn’t been there.
He hadn’t been there.
They had buried him without him.
A week ago. A whole damn week ago. And no one had told him. No one had waited.
Today was one of his days. One of the days he came back, the days he visited Jason, the days when, no matter how far he ran, he always came home. They knew that. They knew.
But Bruce had done it anyway.
Bruce had lowered Jason into the earth, had left him there, cold and alone, and Dick hadn’t been there to stop it. Hadn’t been there to hold Jason’s hand one last time, to press his forehead against the casket and whisper, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.
His chest heaved. His ribs ached with the force of his grief, each breath coming ragged and uneven, scraping against his throat like glass.
It still hurt.
Just as much as the first time. Just as much as the second.
Even knowing Jason would come back—knowing this wasn’t the end—didn’t make it hurt any less.
Because right now, Jason was gone.
Right now, Jason wasn’t coming through the doors, wasn’t slumped on the couch, wasn’t smirking over the rim of a coffee cup. Right now, Jason was nothing but an empty bedroom and a headstone and the echo of a voice that would take too long to return.
Alfred knelt beside him, his presence quiet, steady. Without a word, he wrapped his arms around Dick’s trembling form, pulling him close.
He didn’t tell him to breathe.
He didn’t tell him it would be alright.
He didn’t tell him that Jason wouldn’t want him to cry.
He just held him.
Held him as the grief tore through him, as the sobs wracked his body, as the pain—raw and brutal and suffocating—ripped him apart all over again.
People liked to look. They liked to wonder.
And if you wanted to catch someone?
You just had to make them think they were the one doing the chasing.
Right now, Nightwing was nothing more than a whisper in Gotham’s underworld. A myth. A rumor. The GCPD had no proof he existed, and even the criminals weren’t sure what they had seen.
Some called him The Shadow.
A streak of blue that shouldn’t exist. A ghost that moved just ahead of Batman, shutting down fights before they even started. A presence that didn’t belong in Gotham’s current lineup of capes and cowls.
He had spent weeks making sure no one ever saw him properly. Every glimpse was intentional. Every movement was designed to disappear.
But Tim?
Tim was different.
Tim wasn’t guessing. He wasn’t spreading rumors.
He was looking.
For proof. For answers.
And that made him predictable.
So Dick made himself easy to find.
Not obvious—never obvious—but just enough. He swung through just the right parts of town, positioned himself in just the right light, let himself be caught in just enough reflections to make the perfect shot. Not too clear, not too easy—but just enough to make Tim itch to capture it.
And sure enough—
Tim took the bait.
Dick spotted him perched on a rooftop, camera raised, finger poised over the shutter. The kid was focused, determined, leaning forward slightly like getting just the right angle would change everything.
The moment Tim clicked the shutter, Dick moved.
A silent blur of blue and black.
He dropped from the shadows, landing directly in front of him with a solid thud.
Tim startled violently, nearly dropping his camera, fingers fumbling to keep hold of it. His breath hitched, and for a split second, his whole body went rigid, eyes wide, frozen in place like a cornered animal.
Dick tilted his head, keeping his stance casual. “Can I see that?”
Tim blinked. His grip tightened.
For a moment, Dick thought he might bolt.
But then, after a heartbeat of hesitation, Tim swallowed hard and shakily extended the camera forward.
Dick took it carefully, flipping through the photos, scanning each one with practiced ease.
Shots of Batman—some grainy, some surprisingly clear. A few of Gotham’s skyline, with fleeting streaks of movement in the distance. Some half-blurred figures, maybe one of the newer players moving through the streets.
But no Jason.
Dick frowned slightly, handing the camera back.
Tim took it quickly, gripping it like it was the only thing keeping him grounded.
But Dick knew Tim.
Knew his habits, his obsessions.
If he didn’t have pictures of Jason on him, then they were somewhere else.
At home.
In a photo album.
In Bristol.
Dick studied him for a moment, taking in the tension in his shoulders, the way he was still half-poised to bolt.
Instead of grabbing him immediately, Dick let the silence settle, watching the way Tim’s fingers curled around his camera strap, the way his breathing slowly evened out.
“…So,” Tim said finally, still gripping his camera like a lifeline, “who are you?”
Dick smirked. “A myth. A shadow. A streak of blue.”
Tim scowled. “That’s not an answer.”
Dick chuckled, crossing his arms. “Neither was your question.”
Tim’s eyes narrowed slightly, but Dick could see the gears turning in his head.
“…You’re not Batman,” Tim said eventually.
“Nope.”
Tim hesitated. “But you are one of his.”
Dick hummed, tilting his head slightly. “That’s up for debate.”
Tim let out a slow breath, clearly rethinking everything. Then, after another pause—
“…Why are you even here?”
Dick’s smirk didn’t waver.
“You’re interesting.”
Tim bristled. “That is not an answer.”
Dick laughed, pushing off the ledge. “It’s the only one you’re getting.”
Tim scowled, clearly unimpressed. “Great. You’re so helpful.”
“I try.”
Tim rolled his eyes, still clutching his camera.
And that was when Dick moved.
Fast. Precise. A fluid step forward and before Tim could react, Dick scooped him up in a hold that was closer to a hug than anything else, locking an arm around him before shifting the kid onto his hip.
Tim yelped.
“What—?!—Hey, what are you—”
Dick shot a grappling line and launched them into the air before Tim could finish the sentence.
“I’m taking you home,” Dick said, voice easy as they soared between buildings.
Tim let out a startled noise, hands clamping tight around Dick’s shoulders.
Then, realizing they were mid-air—
He immediately focused on gripping his camera instead, pressing it against his chest like he thought it might fly away.
Dick chuckled. “Relax, kid. I’ve got you.”
Tim did not relax.
Instead, he let out a slow, shaky breath and muttered, “I hate my life.”
Dick just smirked and kept moving.
The flight to Bristol was quick—quicker than it had any right to be with Tim clinging to him like a terrified cat, but Dick had carried more difficult passengers before.
Within minutes, they landed on a second-floor balcony.
The one that led directly to Tim’s bedroom.
Dick set the kid down, adjusting his gloves as he turned to pick the lock.
Tim straightened unsteadily, gripping the railing before turning to stare at him.
“…How do you know where I live?”
Dick just shot him a smirk over his shoulder, winking as the lock clicked open beneath his fingers.
Then, smoothly, he pushed the door open and stepped inside, waiting just long enough for Tim to follow before shutting it behind him.
The room was dimly lit, the soft glow of a desk lamp casting long shadows across the floor.
The room smelled faintly of old paper and ink, the scent of books that had been flipped through too many times, pages worn at the edges. A quiet, lived-in smell.
And sitting on the desk, partially open—
A photo album.
Dick’s eyes landed on it immediately.
Without hesitation, he reached for it, flipping it open.
Pages turned under his fingers, revealing photographs meticulously arranged—some black and white, some color. Each image carefully placed, each moment captured with purpose.
And then—
Jason.
Tim had pictures of Jason. Of Robin.
Not just a handful, but dozens. Images of him swinging through Gotham, standing on rooftops, smiling mid-fight, frozen in time.
Some were blurry, caught in motion, but the detail was undeniable.
Dick flipped through them, his mind turning over the implications, the obsession it must have taken to gather them.
Behind him, Tim sat on the bed, rubbing his arms, still recovering from the unexpected trip through the air.
Then he looked up.
And froze.
His eyes locked onto the photo album in Dick’s hands, and his entire body tensed.
"Hey—!"
Tim lunged off the bed, but Dick easily sidestepped him, holding the book out of reach with practiced ease.
“So,” Dick said, glancing at Tim with an amused expression, “you know Bruce Wayne is Batman. And Jason Todd was Robin.”
Tim swallowed, looking like a cornered animal. But after a moment, he straightened, squaring his shoulders.
“…Yeah,” he admitted. His voice was hesitant but steady. “It makes sense. I have proof.” His eyes flickered to the album. “What do you want with that information?”
Dick chuckled, snapping the book shut. “Relax, kid. I’m not here to expose you.” He smirked. “In fact, I think Bruce is gonna like you. Once he gets warmed up.”
Tim still looked wary, but his curiosity was creeping through the hesitation. “…Why?”
“Because,” Dick said, tossing the album back onto the desk, “you’re right.”
Tim frowned. “About what?”
“Batman needs a Robin.”
Tim’s breath caught. His fingers twitched.
Dick saw the way those words hit, the way they landed exactly where Tim had hoped they would.
He grinned. “So how’d you like to be the next one?”
Tim’s jaw dropped.
“What?” he breathed, eyes wide.
Dick leaned back against the desk, arms crossed, watching him carefully. “You seem pretty dead set on the idea that Batman can’t function without Robin. So if you’re that sure, how about I train you?”
The excitement hit Tim fast.
“ Yes ,” he said immediately, nodding so hard it looked like his head might snap off. “Yes, absolutely .”
Then, after a beat, his brows furrowed.
“…But who are you?”
Dick chuckled again, shaking his head. “Technically? I’ve been banned from hero work until further notice.”
Tim blinked. “…Banned?”
Dick shrugged. “Let’s just say Bruce and I aren’t on the best of terms.” He smirked. “But what he doesn’t know won’t hurt him.”
Tim narrowed his eyes. “So you’re not even supposed to be here.”
“Exactly,” Dick said, pushing off the desk. “Which means if Bruce asks, you didn’t see me tonight. Instead, you approached me at my apartment and demanded I help you become Robin so Bruce wouldn’t get himself killed.”
Tim gave him a skeptical look. “That’s ridiculous. He’ll never believe that.”
Dick winked. “That’s the beauty of it, kid. He will.”
Tim hesitated. Then, slowly, a grin crept onto his face.
“…Alright,” he said. “I’m in.”
Dick grinned and reached out, ruffling his hair.
“Good.” He smirked. “Welcome to the chaos.”
Tim rolled his eyes, batting his hand away.
He was still gripping his camera, still sitting half-poised on the edge of his bed like he wasn’t sure whether to stay or run. But his mind?
His mind was racing.
Because something wasn’t adding up.
Something about the way Nightwing—whoever he was—talked about Robin. About Batman. About Bruce Wayne.
And the way he moved. The way he held himself, the way he knew exactly where Tim lived, the way he had picked the lock to his balcony door like he had done it a thousand times before.
Like he had lived in this world before.
Tim’s eyes flickered toward the photo album, then back to Dick.
“…You were Robin too, weren’t you?”
Dick’s smirk faltered.
Just for a second.
But Tim saw it.
The way his expression tensed, the way something in his shoulders locked up, the way he exhaled sharply through his nose before crossing his arms.
“Figures Bruce didn’t bother explaining that part,” Dick muttered.
Tim sat up a little straighter.
He knew it.
The timelines had never made sense to him. The way Robin had suddenly disappeared a year and a half ago, completely gone from Gotham’s streets. The way Jason had popped up six months later, new suit, new style, new person entirely.
Tim had never believed it was the same Robin.
And now, he had his confirmation.
Robin had changed.
There had been another before Jason.
“…So what happened?” Tim asked carefully, watching Dick’s face.
Dick scoffed, shaking his head. “I grew out of it.”
His tone was light, almost dismissive, but there was an edge to it—something sharp beneath the surface, something unspoken.
Tim frowned. “Grew out of Robin?”
Dick tilted his head, crossing his arms. “Yeah.” He exhaled through his nose. “Bruce didn’t exactly love that part.”
Tim studied him. The words were casual, but there was weight to them.
“You make it sound like you didn’t have a choice.”
Dick gave a short, dry laugh. “Maybe I didn’t.” He tapped his fingers against his bicep. “Robin was his, you know? His soldier. His sidekick. His shadow.” His lips twitched in something that wasn’t quite a smile. “And I stopped being that.”
Tim was quiet, piecing it together.
It made sense—in a Bruce kind of way.
Batman didn’t share. He built things, trained them, shaped them—but he didn’t let them go.
Not easily.
“So… you left?”
Dick’s smirk flickered for a second. “Not exactly.”
Tim caught the shift in his expression.
“…He made you stop, didn’t he?”
Dick’s jaw tensed, but after a moment, he shrugged. “Maybe. But it wasn’t working anymore. He knew it, and so did I.”
Tim’s fingers curled against the bedsheets.
Robin was supposed to be good. Robin was supposed to be trained for this.
So how did someone just—outgrow it?
Dick must’ve seen something on his face, because his smirk finally settled, something softer behind it.
“Look, kid,” he said, leaning back. “Robin’s a role, not a person. And eventually, the role didn’t fit me anymore.”
Tim nodded slowly, letting that sit.
A role.
Not a person.
Not a name.
But… that wasn’t right, was it?
Tim had spent months watching, analyzing, studying Robin’s movements—Jason’s movements.
And before Jason, there had been another.
A different Robin, one who moved more fluidly, who carried himself differently, who disappeared a year and a half ago without warning.
Looking at Dick now, at the way he carried himself with that same quiet confidence, at the way he moved too easily between the shadows—
Robin hadn’t just been a role.
It had been him.
And that was what Bruce couldn’t handle.
That was why Bruce had taken it away.
Tim exhaled slowly, the puzzle pieces slotting into place in his head. His mind whirred, cataloging everything, filing it all away.
But there was one more thing.
“…Is that why you’re ‘banned’?” Tim asked finally.
Dick laughed at that, short and dry, shaking his head. “Nah,” he said, adjusting his gloves. “That’s a whole other story.”
Tim still looked curious, but something settled in his expression—like he had just solved a problem he hadn’t even realized he was working on.
Dick let the silence stretch before smirking again.
“Anyway,” he said, nodding toward the album. “Go get some sleep, kiddo. Training starts tomorrow.”
Tim huffed, crossing his arms, but Dick saw the spark in his eyes, that barely-contained excitement humming under his skin.
“Fine,” Tim said, pretending to be put out. “But don’t think this means I trust you yet.”
Dick chuckled, making his way toward the window.
“Trust is earned, kid,” he said over his shoulder, throwing a casual salute before disappearing back into the night.
Chapter 33: Welcome to The Big Leagues
Notes:
Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld Acquaintance
>Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New YearCurrent Ages [S1]:
Dick : 15 [Mentally 31]
Jason : 13 [Deceased]
Tim : 11
Alfred : ImmortalUh I think the timeline in this chapter picks up pretty much where the last chapter left off.
Chapter Text
Tim hadn’t expected him to actually show up.
Not so soon, at least.
And definitely not like this.
But when he heard the faint thump of someone landing on his balcony early the next morning, he knew exactly who it was before he even looked up.
With a sigh, Tim set his coffee down and turned toward the window.
Sure enough—
Dick Grayson stood outside, hands stuffed into the pockets of his worn leather jacket, looking way too casual for someone who had definitely just jumped onto a second-story balcony like it was nothing.
And—surprisingly—
He wasn’t in costume.
No mask, no suit. Just dark jeans, a fitted black t-shirt, and a cocky little smirk that said good morning, you’re about to regret all your life choices.
Tim frowned, pulling the door open. “…You’re here.”
Dick raised an eyebrow. “Was that in question?”
“Yes,” Tim said flatly.
Dick just grinned. “Well, here I am.” He stepped inside without waiting for an invitation, glancing around like he was cataloging every detail of the space. His sharp blue eyes swept over the bookshelves, the desk, the carefully organized chaos of Tim’s workspace before flicking back to him.
“So,” he said, clapping his hands together. “Your house have a gym?”
Tim blinked. “Uh. Yeah?”
Dick rocked back on his heels, the picture of ease. “Great. Lead the way.”
Tim hesitated for a second, then sighed again, rubbing a hand down his face.
Tim had been half-awake when he led Dick down to the gym.
Now?
Now he was very awake.
The Drake family gym was more than just a home setup. It was a full-fledged private training facility—polished hardwood floors, state-of-the-art weight equipment, sleek mirrored walls, and a professional-grade sparring mat taking up most of the open space. The kind of place meant for serious athletes, built with the best money could buy.
Tim didn’t use it much—at least, not in the way it was intended.
Sure, he worked out. He ran. He lifted weights. He trained enough to stay in shape. But this? The kind of training that involved sparring, fighting, moving like his life depended on it? That wasn’t his world.
But it was Dick’s.
And watching him now—seeing the way he moved so easily, so naturally—Tim felt every inch of the gap between them.
Because Dick didn’t just look comfortable.
Dick moved like the mat belonged to him.
Like this was second nature.
Like he belonged here.
He strolled to the center, hands tucked in his jacket pockets, body loose and relaxed, like this wasn’t even a real workout—just something to pass the time. He turned slightly, tilting his head when he noticed Tim still standing hesitantly near the entrance.
“What?” Dick asked, raising an eyebrow. “You waiting for an invitation?”
Tim blinked. “What?”
Dick sighed, rolling his shoulders. “I wanna see what you’ve got. Come at me.”
Tim froze.
“…Excuse me?”
Dick smirked, the expression easy, confident—completely unbothered. Like he already knew how this was going to go. Like this was just a warm-up for him.
“You wanna be Robin, right?”
Tim swallowed hard.
But still—he nodded. “…Yeah?”
“Then show me what you’ve got.”
Tim hesitated.
Then, realizing Dick was dead serious, he forced himself to step forward.
This was fine.
It wasn’t like he had zero experience fighting. He had taken self-defense classes—expensive ones, at that. He knew the basics. He knew how to throw a punch, how to avoid a hit, how to handle himself in a fight.
He could do this.
Right?
He exhaled sharply, steadied himself—then lunged.
Dick didn’t move.
Tim swung—a quick jab, aimed for center mass, a solid strike that should have connected—
But Dick wasn’t there anymore.
Tim’s fist hit empty air.
He blinked—startled—but quickly followed up with another strike, trying to correct his footing—
Dick sidestepped effortlessly, like he wasn’t even thinking about it.
Tim adjusted, trying again—his footwork a little sharper this time, his movements quicker—
Dick stepped back, easily avoiding him.
Again.
Tim gritted his teeth.
He spun, throwing his weight into the next strike, feinting left before twisting right, aiming for an opening—
Dick wasn’t there.
Tim stumbled slightly, catching himself before he could fall flat on his face. He turned fast, scanning for an opening—
Dick just watched him.
Not attacking. Not even trying.
Just watching.
Like he was letting Tim chase him.
Tim’s chest burned with frustration.
He lunged again—harder this time.
Dick dodged.
He swung.
Dick ducked.
Tim kicked, aiming low—
Dick simply wasn’t where Tim expected him to be.
For five whole minutes, Tim tried.
Tried to land anything.
Tried to get close.
He swung, kicked, pushed himself harder, faster, trying everything he could think of—
Dick avoided it all.
And then—
In the blink of an eye—
Dick moved.
A blur of motion.
Tim barely registered what happened before—
His feet left the ground.
His back slammed into the mat.
A sharp gasp tore from his throat, the breath knocked clean from his lungs.
He tried to push himself up—
A boot pressed against his chest.
Not hard enough to hurt.
Just enough to prove a point.
Dick stood over him, perfectly calm, hands still in his pockets, his expression completely relaxed.
Like he hadn’t even tried.
Like this had been easy.
Tim stared, wide-eyed, his pulse pounding in his ears.
Dick raised an eyebrow. “So.”
Tim swallowed. “…So?”
Dick smirked.
“We’ve got a lot of work to do.”
Dick stepped back, finally removing his foot from Tim’s chest. He didn’t offer a hand to help him up—Tim needed to learn how to recover fast, how to get back on his feet without hesitation.
To his credit, Tim pushed himself up immediately, though there was a flicker of frustration in his eyes. He dusted off his shirt, exhaling sharply, but didn’t say anything.
Good.
Dick rolled his shoulders, tilting his head slightly as he studied Tim’s stance. “Alright,” he said, easy but firm. “That was terrible.”
Tim shot him a flat look. “Gee, thanks.”
Dick smirked. “You’ve got some basics down, but your execution needs work. You telegraph your moves too much—you’re giving away what you’re about to do before you do it.” He started walking, circling Tim slowly. “That’s great in a boxing ring where there are rules. But out there?” He nodded toward the window, toward the Gotham skyline beyond. “It’ll get you killed.”
Tim swallowed, nodding once.
“Alright,” Dick said, gesturing to the center of the mat. “Let’s fix it.”
Tim straightened, shifting back into a neutral stance.
Dick hummed. “Too stiff.”
Tim frowned slightly, adjusting.
“Better.” Dick stepped in, reaching out to press a hand against Tim’s shoulder, rolling it back. “Relax. You’re holding too much tension.”
Tim let out a slow breath, his shoulders loosening slightly.
Dick nodded. “Good. Now—your weight’s off.” He tapped Tim’s foot lightly with his own. “Too much on your back leg. You need balance—enough to move quickly, but not so much that you’re unstable.”
Tim corrected himself.
Dick studied him for a second, then nodded in approval. “Alright. Run through the strikes you used earlier. Slower this time. Focus on form.”
Tim obeyed, throwing a slow, methodical punch.
Dick watched closely, stepping around him again. “You’re dropping your shoulder. Try again.”
Tim reset, throwing another punch, keeping his shoulder level.
Dick gave a small nod. “Better. But now you’re locking your elbow. If you do that at full speed, you’re gonna hurt yourself.”
Tim exhaled through his nose, adjusting again.
“Alright. Run it again. Three times, clean form.”
Tim repeated the motion, precise and controlled.
Dick nodded once. “Good. Now do it full speed.”
Tim moved faster this time, throwing the strike with more confidence.
Dick caught his wrist mid-motion, stopping him. “No. You lost control. Do it again.”
Tim clenched his jaw, nodding as he reset.
He threw the punch again—this time, smoother, controlled, no wasted movement.
Dick stepped back. “Better. Three more.”
Tim repeated the motion, his body already starting to absorb the corrections, making them instinct.
Dick watched carefully, waiting for any signs of mistakes.
Tim nailed all three.
Dick smirked slightly. “Not bad.”
Tim huffed. “High praise.”
Dick just grinned. “You’ll know when I’m impressed.” He cracked his neck, stretching out his arms. “Alright. Let’s work on defense.”
Tim sighed but stepped back into position.
Dick’s expression softened just slightly—not enough to be obvious, but enough to be there.
He wasn’t here to break Tim down.
He was here to build him up.
And he would make damn sure Tim was ready.
After two straight hours of drilling, Dick finally stepped back, stretching his arms overhead with a satisfied sigh. His muscles ached in that good way, the kind that came from hard work and pushing limits, but he wasn’t the one who had been pushed tonight.
Tim, bent over with his hands on his knees, was gasping for air like he had just run a marathon. His chest heaved with every breath, and sweat dripped from his forehead, dampening his already clinging shirt. His arms trembled slightly, like they weren’t quite used to the sheer amount of effort he had put into the session.
Dick smirked. “Alright,” he said, rolling his shoulders, “I think that’s enough for today.”
Tim let out a short, exhausted breath before slowly turning his head up to glare at him. “Oh, now you think it’s enough?” His voice was hoarse, his breath still uneven.
Dick chuckled, crossing his arms as he took in Tim’s completely wrecked form. “Man,” he said, eyes gleaming with amusement, “you look gross.”
Tim scowled at him but was too tired to come up with a real retort.
Dick just laughed, shaking his head. “And here I was taking it easy on you.”
Tim’s head snapped up so fast Dick almost thought he’d given himself whiplash. “That was you taking it easy?”
“Oh yeah,” Dick said, grin widening as he took a step back. “Just wait until you start training with Bruce.”
Tim blinked, straightening slightly despite the obvious strain on his body. “I thought I was just training with you?”
Dick raised an eyebrow, tilting his head toward the mats. “Nope. I’m just getting you to a point where you can train with Batman.” He motioned toward the spot where Tim had been struggling to land a proper flipkick for the last forty minutes. “This? This was basic. Once you’re with him, there’s zero room for mistakes.”
Tim frowned slightly, his mind already working through the implications. “I mean… yeah, I figured training with Batman would be intense, but…” He hesitated, his expression shifting into something thoughtful. “You make it sound like I’m not just… going to be Robin.”
Dick sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Because you’re not. Not yet.”
Tim’s frown deepened. “But—”
“Bruce is dead set on not having a Robin,” Dick cut in, his voice serious now, no trace of teasing left. “Despite needing one.”
Tim’s jaw tightened, and Dick saw it—the flicker of understanding, the hint of frustration beneath the surface. Good. He needed Tim to get it, to see what he was walking into.
Dick continued, tone a little lighter but still firm. “Look, if it were as simple as me handing you a suit and calling it a day, I’d do it.” He tilted his head slightly, watching Tim’s reaction. “But I’m benched until I can convince Bruce otherwise. And trust me, if I walked back into the Batcave in costume, he and I would be at each other’s throats in about three seconds flat.”
Tim’s brows furrowed, lips parting slightly in surprise.
Dick huffed, shaking his head. “And that would be counterproductive to what I’m trying to do here.”
Tim’s fingers curled into fists at his sides. “So what, I’m just supposed to—?”
“Prove yourself,” Dick said simply, cutting him off again.
Tim met his gaze, his posture straightening despite the weight of exhaustion dragging at his limbs. “How?”
Dick smirked, crossing his arms. “By out-stubborning Bruce Wayne.”
Tim inhaled sharply, eyes widening slightly.
Dick grinned wider, because yeah—Tim was getting it now.
“Think you can handle that?” he asked, teasing, but still serious.
Tim exhaled, rolling his shoulders, setting his stance like he was ready for another round. “I know I can.”
Three weeks.
Three weeks of relentless training, of drilling techniques over and over until they were muscle memory, of pushing Tim past his limits and then making him push further. Three weeks of exhaustion, bruises, sweat, and the occasional curse muttered under Tim’s breath when Dick made him repeat the same move for the hundredth time.
Three weeks of watching Tim transform.
He wasn’t a rookie anymore.
He wasn’t at Robin’s level yet—not by a long shot—but he was fast. Adaptable. Learning how to predict his opponent’s movements, how to control a fight instead of just reacting to it. And, most importantly, he wasn’t breaking.
Tim was stubborn. Dick had known that from the moment they met, but training had proven just how deep that stubbornness ran. No matter how hard Dick pushed, no matter how many times he knocked him down, Tim always got back up. Always fixed his mistakes. Always listened, absorbed everything like his brain was hardwired to analyze and improve.
Yeah. He was ready.
Dick leaned against the edge of the training mat, arms crossed, watching as Tim finished his cooldown stretches. His movements were slower, more controlled than when they started three weeks ago. Less raw effort, more practiced efficiency.
Finally, Dick pushed off the mat with a grin. “Alright,” he said, stretching his arms overhead, “I think you’re ready.”
Tim, still catching his breath, glanced up. “Ready for what?”
“To start training with Bruce.”
Tim blinked. Then, slowly, he raised a brow. “You mean Bruce has been getting injured more and injuring more people, and we need to move up the timetable.”
Dick huffed out a laugh, tilting his head. “Yeah. That.”
Tim smirked, wiping sweat from his brow. “Thought so.”
Dick chuckled, shaking his head. “Look, I was hoping we could ease into this, let Bruce work through his stubborn streak before throwing you into the ring, but…” He exhaled, his expression shifting. “He’s not getting better. He’s just getting worse.”
Tim nodded, no trace of hesitation in his stance. “Then we adjust.”
Dick’s grin softened. “Good answer.”
Tim smirked, rolling his shoulders. “So, how do we do this?”
Dick clapped a hand on his shoulder. “Step one? We get you through the door.”
Two days later, Dick stood in the Batcave, arms crossed, posture loose but ready. The tension in the air was thick—an electric charge hanging between him and Bruce.
Tim stood slightly behind him, hands at his sides, face calm but eyes sharp. He wasn’t stupid—he knew what this moment meant.
Bruce exhaled slowly, gaze flicking from Dick to Tim, then back to Dick. His jaw was tight, set in that way it always did when he was bracing for a fight.
“I don’t want a new Robin,” Bruce said, voice low, firm.
Dick had expected that.
Didn’t mean it pissed him off any less.
“Yeah?” he said, his tone sharp, cutting. “Well, you need one.”
Bruce’s eyes narrowed. “That’s not your decision to make.”
Dick scoffed, throwing up his hands. “No, it’s just my job to clean up after you when you refuse to make the right one.”
Tim tensed beside him, but he stayed quiet, watching.
Bruce’s mouth pressed into a thin line.
Dick took a step closer, barely restraining the growl in his voice. “You’re reckless, Bruce. You’re making mistakes. You’re getting hurt, and you’re putting other people at risk. You need backup.”
Bruce’s eyes flickered, but he didn’t respond.
So Dick pushed harder.
“And I would do it,” he said, voice dropping lower, frustration boiling under his skin. “I’d be out there every night watching your back. But you benched me.”
Bruce stiffened.
“That was your call,” Dick continued, stepping forward again, unrelenting. “So fine. I’m staying out of it. But that doesn’t mean I’m gonna let you get yourself killed.”
Silence.
Bruce’s expression stayed unreadable, but Dick could see the tension in his shoulders, the way his fingers twitched like he wanted to clench them into fists.
“So here’s how this is gonna go,” Dick said, his voice like steel. “Tim is going out there, whether you like it or not. And since I can’t, I’m gonna train him, and I’m gonna watch his back.” His gaze was unwavering. “Because if you won’t protect him, I will.”
Tim’s breath hitched—so quiet no one else would’ve heard it.
Bruce’s eyes darkened, something unreadable flickering behind them.
Seconds stretched.
Then, finally, Bruce exhaled, slow and measured.
“Fine.”
Tim straightened.
Dick’s jaw unclenched just slightly.
Bruce turned to Tim, studying him for a long moment. Then—grudgingly—he said, “Suit up.”
Tim hesitated for only a fraction of a second.
Then he nodded. “Yes, sir.”
Dick barely restrained his grin.
Bruce turned back to him. “If anything happens to him—”
Dick cut him off. “Then it’s on me. I know.”
Bruce stared at him for another second, then nodded.
Without another word, he walked past them, disappearing into the cave’s shadows.
Tim let out a slow breath, glancing at Dick. “So that went well.”
Dick smirked, nudging him lightly. “Better than expected, honestly.”
Tim exhaled again, rolling his shoulders. “So… I guess this is happening.”
Dick grinned, clapping a hand on his shoulder. “Welcome to the big leagues, kid.”
Chapter 34: Jason Would've Loved This
Notes:
Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld Acquaintance
>Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New YearCurrent Ages [S1]:
Dick : 16 [Mentally 32]
Jason : 13 [Deceased]
Tim : 11
Alfred : Immortalhohohohohoho :3 (Birthdays excist and it is a loophole I'm using the hell out of.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Batcave was quiet.
Tim stood near the Batcomputer, still adjusting to the suit, the mask, the weight of Robin. It had been less than a week, but he was already settling in—adapting faster than even Dick had expected.
Bruce was at the main console, analyzing footage, eyes sharp as ever. He hadn't said much, but that was standard.
Dick took a breath, stuffing his hands into his pockets as he leaned against the edge of a worktable. “Just a heads-up—I’m gonna be unreachable for a bit.”
Bruce barely reacted, his fingers still moving across the keyboard. “Where?”
Tim looked up, brow furrowing slightly.
Dick shrugged. “Catching up with an old friend.”
That got Bruce’s attention. His fingers stilled for half a second before resuming their rhythm. “Who?”
Dick smirked. “Haly’s circus is nearby.”
Bruce’s gaze flickered toward him, scanning.
Tim tilted his head. “Oh, cool. You still keep in touch with them?”
“Some of them,” Dick said easily. “Haven’t been back in a while, though. Figured now’s as good a time as any.”
Bruce didn’t look convinced, but he also didn’t argue.
Which meant Dick had played this right.
Bruce exhaled, nodding slightly. “Don’t get into trouble.”
Dick grinned. “Me? Never.”
Tim snorted.
Bruce didn’t dignify that with a response.
Dick pushed off the table, stretching his arms over his head. “Alright, I’ll check back in when I’m done.”
Bruce said nothing, but Tim gave him a small nod. “Have fun.”
Dick smirked. “Always.”
And with that, he turned, heading toward the Zeta tubes.
Bruce might’ve bought it.
Tim probably did.
But Dick wasn’t going to Haly’s.
Not even close.
The first thing Dick did was disappear.
Not literally—he wasn’t that kind of meta—but as far as the world was concerned, he may as well have dropped off the face of the earth.
No cell signal. No bank activity. No trail for Bruce or anyone else to follow.
Just a borrowed car—one of Bruce’s, sleek but inconspicuous, the kind he used when he needed to blend in. The kind he wouldn’t immediately notice was missing.
And a destination only someone from the future would know to seek out.
The man Dick was meeting wasn’t just any weapons dealer. He was the weapons dealer—the kind that catered exclusively to those in the shadows, the people who operated in the margins of society. He had no official name, no identity that anyone could pin down, but if you needed gear and had the money to back it up, he could get you anything.
He also happened to be one of Slade’s contacts.
Which made things tricky.
Because in this timeline, Deathstroke didn’t have an apprentice.
Yet.
Dick parked the car in an alleyway a few blocks from the meeting point, slipping into the crowd like he belonged there. It was late, the streets dimly lit by flickering neon signs and the occasional glow of a cigarette ember.
The shop was tucked away, hidden behind an unassuming storefront that had long since fallen into disrepair. A few faded signs still clung to the windows—“Electronics Repair,” “Pawn Shop,” the kind of cover businesses that people ignored.
Dick stepped inside.
The air smelled like oil and metal, sharp and familiar. Weapons lined the walls—knives, guns, swords, all displayed with quiet lethality. The man behind the counter barely glanced up at first, too busy wiping down the barrel of a rifle.
Then his eyes flicked up, sharp and assessing.
“You Renegade?” he asked, tone flat.
Dick smirked, tilting his head slightly. “That’s what the suit’s for, isn’t it?”
The man snorted, shaking his head as he set the rifle down. “You’re a little young, kid.”
Dick shrugged, unfazed. “I get that a lot.”
The man leaned against the counter, arms crossed. “Funny. Slade didn’t mention having an apprentice.”
Dick just grinned. “Yeah? Well, he doesn’t like to advertise.”
The man narrowed his eyes. “Then you won’t mind a test.”
Dick raised an eyebrow. “Thought you might say that.”
The man tapped a finger against the counter, considering. “Alright. If you’re really Deathstroke’s apprentice, then tell me—where does his healing factor come from? And what gave it to him?”
Dick almost laughed.
Of course that was the question.
Slade had drilled that into him—had made him memorize it as a means of verifying his identity, just in case he ever needed to move through the underworld without his mentor at his back.
And now, in a timeline where none of that had happened yet, the irony was almost too much.
But he didn’t let it show.
Instead, he let his smirk widen, rolling his shoulders like this was just another conversation. “His healing factor came from a drug,” he said smoothly. “The drug was called Mirakuru.”
The shift was immediate.
The man’s face paled, his posture straightening ever so slightly. His gaze flickered over Dick, reassessing him, no longer just some kid making bold claims.
Only two kinds of people knew that answer: Deathstroke himself and someone who worked closely enough with him to be trusted with the information.
And from the look in the man’s eyes, he knew it.
“…Shit,” he muttered, shaking his head. “You’re the real deal.”
Dick didn’t respond—just reached into his pocket and pulled out a stack of bills, setting them on the counter.
The man didn’t hesitate, pocketing the money before gesturing to a box near the back of the shop. “Suit’s in there. Just finished it this morning.”
Dick moved toward it, flipping the lid open.
Black and red. Sleek, armored, built for mobility but still durable enough to withstand a firefight.
He ran his fingers over the fabric, testing its flexibility. The reinforced plating was subtle, blending seamlessly with the material.
It would do.
More than that, it would be useful.
Not just now, but in the future.
He was already laying the groundwork. Building a reputation. Making himself known.
And it didn’t hurt to start collecting resources while he was at it.
Dick glanced around the shop, letting his gaze skim over the weapons on display. His fingers brushed against the handle of a dagger, then lingered on a sleek sniper rifle resting against the wall.
“I’ll need some of these, too,” he said.
The man chuckled, shaking his head as he moved to grab a few additional weapons. “You got expensive taste, kid.”
Dick just smirked, watching as the man loaded up the rest of his order.
By the time he left, he had everything he needed.
The Renegade suit.
Several guns.
A sniper rifle.
Multiple daggers.
And a pair of daishō—two swords, one long, one short, both sharpened to a lethal edge.
It was a good start.
Now, all he had to do was wait.
Because soon enough, people would start whispering about a new player moving through the underworld.
And when the time came, when everything started falling into place—
Renegade would be ready.
The Renegade suit was perfect.
It wasn’t just a disguise. It was an identity. A tool. A shield.
And Dick had spent years learning that the right persona, the right mask, could make all the difference in the world.
The base of the suit mirrored Slade’s Deathstroke armor—black, edged with dark, reddish details instead of bright, attention-grabbing orange. The difference was in the weight.
Deathstroke’s armor was built for endurance. For standing in the middle of gunfire and walking away unscathed. It was heavy, layered, practically impenetrable.
But Dick didn’t need impenetrable.
He needed flexibility.
So the armor plating was minimal, carefully reinforced only where necessary—chest, forearms, shins—but otherwise streamlined, allowing for full range of motion.
The hood was attached to the main suit, blending seamlessly with the high collar. It draped over his head in a way that obscured his profile without limiting his vision, and if needed, it could be removed with a simple, practiced tug.
Over the suit, he wore what appeared to be a black military-style jacket. The fabric was reinforced, sturdy but not restrictive, and it served a dual purpose—providing an extra layer of concealment while also doubling as additional storage.
Inside the jacket, hidden within countless inner pockets, were weapons. Blades, throwing knives, extra ammunition—anything he might need at a moment’s notice, tucked away within easy reach.
His face was masked, but not fully covered like Deathstroke’s. Instead, a sleek, high-tech mask shielded the lower half of his face, built to function as a gas mask, a rebreather, and a vocal modulator all in one. Beneath it, a domino mask protected his eyes, ensuring they stayed hidden.
The harnesses and holsters were positioned carefully across his body—one strapped to each thigh, one holding two separate guns, the other containing a variety of daggers. Another harness wrapped below his knee, securing a dagger with its blade locked into place, concealed within a lead sheath.
And then, of course, the daishō.
The twin swords, one long, one short, slid into place on his back. The design allowed for flexibility—whether worn over the jacket or attached directly to the suit itself, they remained secure, positioned for quick access.
Everything about the suit was designed with intention.
Every piece had a purpose.
And when he stepped in front of the mirror, rolling his shoulders, testing the weight, adjusting the fit—
He didn’t see a shadow of his past.
He saw something new.
Renegade.
A name that, soon enough, the underworld would know.
The hunt was easy.
Blockbuster had always been a blunt instrument—brutal, efficient, but never subtle. He moved through the underworld like a wrecking ball, leaving bodies and destruction in his wake. He didn’t bother covering his tracks. He didn’t need to. No one was stupid enough to come after him.
No one except Dick.
It only took a few whispers in the right ears, a few well-placed threats, and within a week, he had him cornered.
The fight was short. Blockbuster had strength, but strength meant nothing if you couldn’t land a hit. Dick moved like a shadow, slipping through the brute’s attacks with ease, striking fast, precise, lethal. His blades cut deep, slicing through tendons, shattering joints. A kneecap cracked beneath his boot. A shoulder wrenched from its socket. Three ribs snapped in rapid succession.
By the time it was over, the so-called unstoppable force of nature was lying in a pool of his own blood, gasping, barely able to lift his head.
Dick crouched beside him, twirling one of his daggers between his fingers, watching as the massive man trembled. The once-mighty Blockbuster, reduced to nothing but a whimpering pile of flesh and failure.
"Say hi to hell for me," Dick murmured.
Then, without hesitation, he slit Blockbuster’s throat.
The body spasmed once, twice—then stilled.
No hesitation. No remorse. No regret.
Just another name crossed off his list.
Tarantula was harder to track down, but no harder to kill.
She had always been a survivor, slipping through the cracks, vanishing into the filth of the city like a roach when the lights flickered on. She never stayed in one place too long, never let herself get comfortable. She knew how to hide, how to cover her tracks.
But she wasn’t better at it than him.
Dick had spent years training with the best hunters in the world—Bruce, Slade, Shiva. He knew how to stalk his prey. He had been taught patience by the greatest detective in the world. Had learned ruthlessness from the deadliest assassin alive. Tarantula was smart, but he was smarter. She was skilled, but he was better.
He followed her trail in silence, closing in inch by inch, step by step. A ghost in the shadows. She never saw him coming.
When she finally let her guard down—when she stopped looking over her shoulder, when she finally thought she had escaped—he struck.
The bullet was clean. One shot to the head. No theatrics, no grand speeches.
She didn’t deserve them.
She didn’t even have time to scream.
Her body hit the ground with a soft thud, blood pooling beneath her skull, dark and thick against the concrete.
Dick stared at her for a moment, listening to the quiet hum of the city, the distant sounds of life moving on, oblivious.
Then, without a word, he turned and walked away.
And then there was the Joker.
For him, Dick had something special planned.
The warehouse was abandoned—long forgotten, crumbling on the edges of Gotham’s industrial district, buried beneath layers of dust, rust, and neglect. The walls were lined with broken machinery, shattered glass glittering in the dim moonlight that filtered through cracks in the ceiling. The air smelled of mildew and decay, of old metal and forgotten sins.
No one came here.
No one would hear.
Perfect.
The Joker was secured to a massage table, his body strapped down tight, his limbs bound with industrial-grade restraints that bit into his wrists and ankles. His face was pressed into the cushioned opening, the only allowance Dick had given him—the ability to breathe.
Not that he deserved it.
The clown was still unconscious, head lolling slightly to the side, strands of green hair hanging limp and sweat-damp against pale, too-white skin. His breathing was slow and even, the rise and fall of his chest a mockery of peace.
Dick had considered using a gag, but ultimately, it hadn’t been necessary. The Joker would wake soon enough, and when he did, well—
There was nothing in this place that could drown out his screams.
Dick stood over the table, adjusting the gloves on his hands, the smooth material stretching as he flexed his fingers. The anticipation curled deep in his bones, slow and simmering, a hunger he had never truly let himself feel until now.
This wasn’t justice.
This wasn’t even vengeance.
This was inevitability.
The Joker had taken so much from him. Had ripped Jason from the world, had shattered Bruce in ways that could never be repaired. Had taken and taken and taken, leaving nothing but hollow grief and rage in his wake.
And now?
Now, Dick was going to return the favor.
Slowly.
Thoroughly.
He leaned against the table, pressing just enough weight onto the Joker’s back to remind him that he wasn’t free. That he never would be again. He listened to the steady, rhythmic breath beneath him, the quiet before the storm.
A few more minutes.
Then the real fun would begin.
A sharp inhale.
A shift of weight.
A slow, sluggish twitch of fingers against reinforced restraints.
The Joker was waking up.
Dick felt it the second the bastard stirred—the way his breathing changed, the way his muscles tensed instinctively as awareness crawled back into his body. It started slow, a lazy blink, a groggy groan, his head rolling slightly against the cushioned opening of the table.
Then, in real-time, the realization set in.
The Joker tried to move.
The restraints didn’t budge.
Dick felt the exact second it clicked.
The way the Joker’s body stiffened. The way his fingers flexed. The sharp inhale as his mind—always so quick, so infuriatingly perceptive—caught up to the situation.
The Joker was bound. Trapped. Helpless.
And for once in his miserable life, there was no stage.
No audience.
No Batman looming in the shadows to stop what was coming.
Dick watched it all unfold with clinical detachment, standing over him, arms crossed, gaze steady. He tilted his head slightly as the Joker let out a dry, breathy chuckle—still hoarse from unconsciousness, still groggy, but already curling at the edges with amusement.
Of course he was amused.
Of course he was smiling.
Even now. Even like this.
The Joker licked his lips, mouth stretching into something jagged and thin as he tested his bonds again. When they didn’t give, he let out a mock hum of appreciation.
“Ohhh, someone’s been a busy little bird,” he mused, voice still rasping from whatever drugs had knocked him out, but no less grating. “This is new. Kinda kinky, kid. What’s next? You gonna whisper sweet nothings in my ear?”
Dick didn’t react.
Didn’t flinch. Didn’t blink. Didn’t rise to the bait.
The Joker thrived on reactions. He lived for them. Every twitch, every flicker of emotion was fuel for his theatrics. He needed an audience. He needed someone to play along.
Dick wasn’t going to give him that.
He just watched.
Waited.
Let the silence stretch.
Let the Joker start to wonder.
And for the first time in his miserable, twisted life—
Let him feel fear.
Dick crouched beside the table, unzipping the duffle bag at his feet. The Joker couldn’t see him, but he could hear.
The quiet rustle of fabric. The soft clink of metal.
The subtle whisper of a blade sliding free of its sheath.
The Joker sucked in a slow breath.
Even his rotten instincts could tell something was wrong.
Dick took his time, running his fingers over the neatly arranged tools—blades, clamps, a length of razor wire—before finally pulling out what he was looking for.
A book.
Its spine was worn from years of handling, pages dog-eared and annotated with quiet devotion. A story well-loved.
Jason’s favorite.
Dick hopped onto the edge of the table, settling in like he was getting comfortable in his favorite chair rather than perching atop Gotham’s most infamous murderer. He swung one leg up, crossing it loosely over the other, while the other dangled casually off the side, boot knocking lightly against the metal frame.
The Joker made a noise—half amused, half confused.
“Well, this is new,” he mused. “Didn’t think you’d be the type to get all—hnngh—hands-on. I thought you preferred the aerial act—”
Dick twisted and drove his heel into the back of his skull, shoving his face deeper into the cushioned opening. The Joker’s words cut off with a strangled grunt.
“Shut up,” Dick muttered, tone flat, almost bored. “I’m reading.”
The Joker stilled beneath him.
Not from obedience—no, he never listened.
But because even he could tell something was different.
Dick flipped the book open to a marked page, skimming until he found the passage Jason had always read with that particular brand of smug satisfaction. He inhaled deeply, let the words settle on his tongue, then spoke.
Slow. Deliberate.
"I am only resolved to act in that manner, which will, in my own opinion, constitute my happiness, without reference to you, or to any person so wholly unconnected with me.”
The Joker twitched beneath him.
Dick let the words hang in the air, then tilted the book downward, knowing full well the bastard couldn’t see it.
Didn’t matter.
This wasn’t for him.
This was for Jason.
A slow, humorless smirk curled at the edges of Dick’s lips. He shifted his position slightly, pressing his heel harder against the Joker’s skull.
“You know,” he murmured, voice smooth and almost thoughtful, “I wore stilettos just for you.”
Pinned beneath him, the Joker let out a low, rattling breath—a wheeze that might’ve been a chuckle if he weren’t so thoroughly trapped. “Kinky,” he rasped, his voice still rough from whatever drugs had knocked him out.
Dick twisted his heel without warning.
The Joker’s breath hitched sharply, cutting off whatever awful joke had been sitting on his tongue. A strangled, wheezing noise escaped him instead—a sound that only deepened the satisfied glint in Dick’s eyes.
“Do you know why?” Dick asked softly.
For once, the Joker didn’t have a quip. He didn’t even try.
Silence stretched between them, thick and heavy.
Dick chuckled—low, sharp, dangerous.
“To kill you,” he continued, voice smooth, easy. “And make it look like I didn’t.”
Another pause.
This time, the Joker didn’t have a quip.
Didn’t even try.
Dick exhaled through his nose, a quiet, amused huff. He leaned forward slightly, adjusting the book in his hands, still scanning the passage.
“I was gonna let some random woman take the credit,” he mused. “Let the world believe some grieving mother or abused girlfriend finally had enough. Let you be nothing more than another statistic in the books.”
The Joker stiffened beneath him.
Dick tapped his heel lightly against his skull.
“All because my father is too much of a coward to do it himself.”
A tremor rippled through the Joker’s frame.
Oh.
Oh, that was interesting.
Dick smiled, slow and sharp, letting the silence sit, letting those words settle deep into the cracks.
Jason would’ve loved this.
“I have now nothing further to say. You are not entitled to know my sentiments. I will not let myself be intimidated into anything so wholly unreasonable.”
Dick’s smirk widened.
“You hear that?” His voice dropped into a whisper, barely audible over the sound of the Joker’s increasingly shallow breathing.
He let the book fall shut with a quiet snap.
Then, finally, he slid off the table, landing in an easy crouch beside it.
The Joker exhaled sharply, sucking in air now that the weight was gone. His shoulders twitched, probably expecting a blow that didn’t come.
Not yet.
Dick took his time, rolling his shoulders, flexing his fingers. He dragged his blade lightly across the Joker’s exposed back, tracing invisible lines through the thin fabric of his shirt.
“Your ladyship wants Mr. Darcy to marry your daughter,” he murmured, running the knife in slow, lazy circles. “But you have no authority over his choice, nor mine.”
His grip tightened around the hilt.
“You don’t own me,” he continued, voice calm, almost conversational. “You never did. You didn’t own Jason, either.”
A beat of silence.
Then—
“But I’m going to make sure you understand that.”
With one smooth motion, Dick fisted the fabric of the Joker’s shirt and yanked, tearing it clean down the middle. The cloth fell away in tattered strips, exposing the pale stretch of his back.
And with no further hesitation—
He pressed the blade to his skin.
Notes:
I keep being distracted by oneshots I wanna write and I'm running out of prewritten chapters to post.
Chapter 35: We Find Him
Notes:
Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld Acquaintance
>Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New YearCurrent Ages [S1]:
Dick : 16 [Mentally 32]
Jason : 13 [Deceased]
Tim : 11
Alfred : Immortal
Wally : 17
M’gann : 17
Conner : 18
Artemis : 17
Kaldur : 19
Zatanna : 16
Raquel : 17Second part of this chapter lines up with end of chapter 31, so about a year after the end of season 1, aka chapter 29.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The blade in Dick’s hand gleamed faintly under the dim light of the warehouse—small, sharp, and perfect for what he needed. It sliced through flesh easily, too easily, carving into pale, scarred skin as though it had been waiting for this moment.
The Joker laughed at first.
Of course he did.
His shoulders shook beneath the restraints, a high-pitched, wheezing cackle bubbling out of his throat as Dick worked. The sound echoed against the cold concrete walls—a sick, grating reminder that nothing had ever gotten under his skin before. Not really.
But that was about to change.
Dick didn’t speak at first. He let the blade do the talking, dragging it slowly, deliberately over the Joker’s back. The first trace was shallow—barely breaking the surface—but the words were clear. The second was deeper, cutting through the thin layer of muscle. By the third pass, the Joker’s laughter faltered.
"This—" the clown's voice wavered, the forced amusement cracking at the edges. "This isn’t funny anymore, kid."
Dick didn’t stop.
His movements were smooth, clinical, but there was no mistaking the fury underneath. It burned through his veins, cold and sharp, fueling every slice of the blade. His grip on the knife tightened as he leaned in closer, letting his words drip like venom into the Joker’s ear.
“It stopped being funny,” he murmured, voice low and cruel, “when you killed Jason.”
The Joker’s body stiffened.
“When you took his choice away from him,” Dick continued, carving deeper with each word. “So, I’m returning the favor. I’m taking your choice away.”
By the fifth trace, the Joker wasn’t laughing anymore.
His breath came in ragged gasps, his fingers twitching against the ropes binding his wrists. Blood dripped steadily down his sides, soaking into the table beneath him. His body trembled with every cut, no longer able to hide the pain.
"Enough—" His voice cracked as he twisted against the restraints, panic bleeding into the edges of his words. "I said enough! Knock it off, kid!"
A cold, humorless laugh slipped from Dick’s lips.
He didn’t stop.
By the tenth pass, the Joker was screaming.
The sound was raw—ugly—ripping through the air as his body jerked violently against the bonds. His breathing turned harsh, ragged, as his reserves of bravado began to crumble. Sweat and blood mingled on his skin, his muscles straining against the ropes as if sheer willpower could set him free.
And still, Dick kept going.
It wasn’t until he saw bone—white and gleaming beneath the torn layers of flesh—that he finally paused. His chest rose and fell steadily as he surveyed his work, the knife still firm in his grip.
Satisfied, he smiled.
“Hope that was enough to make it sink in,” he said lightly.
The Joker whimpered—an honest-to-God whimper—as Dick tossed the bloodied knife aside and reached for the ropes. With swift, practiced ease, he loosened the ones tying the clown to the table, leaving the ones binding his limbs tightly together. The Joker collapsed onto the concrete floor with a painful grunt, trembling as blood continued to pool beneath him.
Dick didn’t give him a second glance.
Instead, he strode back to the duffle bag sitting in the corner, pulling out a crowbar with deliberate care. The cold weight felt familiar in his hands—comforting in a way nothing else had been in weeks. His gloved fingers tightened around the handle as he turned back toward the broken thing lying at his feet.
It was poetic, really.
Sweet, sweet irony.
A fitting end for the man who had stolen everything from Jason.
The Joker’s head lifted weakly, and for the first time that night, his eyes widened in something dangerously close to fear. “Wait—” His voice trembled, thin and fragile. “Wait, kid—”
Dick smiled coldly as he stepped closer, lifting the crowbar in a lazy arc. “Let’s play a game,” he said, his voice light—too light. "Which hurts more? A—" He swung the crowbar forward in a brutal forehand strike, driving it into the Joker’s ribs with enough force to crack bone. "Or B?" Without waiting for a response, he brought it back in a vicious backhand, sending the Joker sprawling.
The Joker coughed—a wet, choking sound—before tilting his head back to look up at him. “H-How…” He winced, blood dripping from his mouth. “How the hell do you know that’s what I said?”
Dick’s only answer was a quiet, humorless chuckle.
And then he hit him again.
And again.
And again.
The crowbar swung with ruthless precision—each strike calculated, each blow designed to break something important. The Joker’s screams filled the warehouse, echoing against the cold steel walls, but Dick didn’t stop. Not until the clown was a broken, bloodied mess on the floor.
Dragging the Joker by the ankles, Dick hauled his limp body across the room toward the heavy metal door. The sound of his battered frame scraping against the concrete barely registered over the roaring in Dick’s ears. Once they reached the exit, he dropped the clown unceremoniously against the wall, watching in detached silence as the man groaned in pain.
From the duffle bag, Dick retrieved a small, compact bomb—sophisticated, efficient, designed for maximum impact. He set it carefully on a rusted chair positioned just far enough from the Joker to prevent any last-minute heroics. The blinking red light cast faint shadows across the bloodstained floor.
The Joker’s breath hitched as he realized what was happening. For the first time, the laughter was gone—replaced by raw, unfiltered panic. “Hey—hey, now—no need to get hasty. It was just a joke—a bad joke! You wouldn’t kill someone over a joke, right?”
Dick didn’t answer.
He just lifted one heeled boot and drove it down hard against the Joker’s face. The pointed tip of his stiletto stabbed directly into the clown’s eye, earning a fresh scream—but not deep enough to kill.
He wanted the bomb to do that.
With one last glance down at the Joker—bloodied, broken, and begging—Dick turned and walked out of the warehouse.
The cold night air bit against his skin as he made his way to the sleek, unmarked car parked nearby. His Renegade suit, all black and red, kept him anonymous—untraceable. Not a trace of Nightwing. Not a trace of Bruce. Nothing anyone could connect back to him.
He leaned casually against the hood, arms crossed over his chest, watching the warehouse with calm detachment. The faint hum of the bomb’s timer ticked down in the back of his mind.
He wouldn’t have to wait long.
And when the explosion came—when the heat seared through the air and the ground trembled beneath his boots—he’d make sure to check.
Because this time, the Joker wasn’t getting back up.The night air was cool against Dick’s skin, a sharp contrast to the slow burn of rage still simmering beneath the surface. He leaned against the hood of his car, arms crossed, one heeled boot tapping idly against the asphalt. From here, he had the perfect view of the warehouse—a cold, broken shell where the Joker lay inside, bleeding, broken, and helpless.
The bomb was ticking down.
Any minute now.
The faint rumble of an approaching engine snapped him out of his thoughts.
The low purr of an engine cut through the still night air. Dick didn’t bother turning his head. He already knew who it was—because, really, with his luck, who else could it be?
The sleek black car eased to a smooth stop beside his own, and when the door swung open, Dick sighed quietly through his nose.
Of course.
Slade Wilson. Motherfucking Deathstroke himself.
Except tonight, he wasn’t in the usual tactical gear. No mask, no armor—just a crisp black coat and dark slacks, tailored like everything Slade owned was designed to scream dangerous and expensive. The streetlights cast his face in harsh lines, catching on the silver streaks through his hair, making the jagged scar that cut across his eye look even starker.
Dick stayed where he was, leaning casually against his car. His Renegade suit—black leather with blood-red accents—hugged his frame, and the high stilettos added a few precious inches to his height. The hood shadowed most of his face, and his mask covered the rest. He knew how he looked—slim, sharp-edged, and with just enough mystery to make anyone curious.
Slade’s eye raked over him, slow and deliberate, his head tilting slightly as he took in every detail. Too slowly. Dick had seen him assess battlefields in half the time it was taking him to process… this.
For a long moment, neither of them spoke.
Then, finally— "You know," Dick drawled, voice smooth and easy, "if you wanted to stare, you could’ve at least bought me dinner first."
Slade blinked. And then, to Dick’s eternal amusement, his frown deepened—not in anger, but in confusion.
"I…" Slade hesitated, and for the first time since stepping out of the car, he sounded almost thrown. "…thought you were a woman."
A bark of laughter escaped Dick before he could stop it. "Aw, you’re gonna make me blush, old man," he said, tapping the toe of one stiletto against the pavement. "I wore heels just for you."
Slade exhaled slowly, dragging a hand down his face as if the night wasn’t testing his patience enough. "Wonderful." The sarcasm dripped from his words like venom. "So, not only do I have some imitation running around using my name—but now I find out it’s…" He gestured vaguely at Dick’s form. "A kid playing dress-up."
Dick tilted his head, pretending to consider. "Eh, I prefer parading around, actually. Sounds fancier." His lips curled into a smirk beneath the mask. "But what can I say? Your contacts are surprisingly easy to fool."
Slade stepped closer, boots crunching softly against the asphalt. "You’re a very difficult person to track down," he said, his voice dipping into that low, dangerous register that had made grown assassins wet themselves.
"Good," Dick replied smoothly. "I’d be worried if it was easy."
A flicker of something—maybe recognition—flashed through Slade’s eye. He folded his arms across his broad chest, studying Dick with that sharp, calculating gaze. "You’ve been using my reputation," he said, his tone colder now. "And from what I hear, you know a lot about me. My operations. My contacts. So…" He tilted his head. "Who the hell are you?"
Dick’s smirk only widened as he shifted his weight, voice lowering into something smooth and mocking. "A little birdy told me."
He saw it immediately—the briefest twitch of muscle in Slade’s jaw. He took the bait without hesitation.
"Look how you’ve grown," Slade mused, and this time there was something almost… intrigued in his tone. "It’s been a while, hasn’t it, Robin?"
Dick smirked beneath his mask, crossing one leg over the other and tilting his head in mock sweetness. "Aww, you noticed," he cooed, voice dripping with false charm. "And here I thought you didn’t care."
For the briefest flicker of a moment, genuine surprise flashed across Slade’s face—but it vanished just as quickly. He shifted his stance, more relaxed now, like the pieces were clicking together in his mind.
"So," Slade said, curious now. "The Boy Wonder trades in his cape for heels and a kill list. And why is that?"
Dick gave a theatrical sigh, lifting his hands in an exaggerated shrug. "What can I say? Batman benched me. Indefinitely." He let the bitterness curl the edges of his voice just enough to make it believable. "Turns out, some things need doing—and the Bat’s too squeamish to handle them."
Slade’s eyebrow rose beneath his mask. "And what would those ‘things’ be?"
Dick lifted a gloved hand and gestured lazily toward the warehouse in front of them. "Take a wild guess."
Slade’s frown deepened as he turned his attention toward the dark, crumbling building. His eye swept over it with cold efficiency, scanning the structure for any signs of movement. "An empty warehouse?" he asked, skepticism heavy in his tone. "I’m not impressed."
Before Dick could respond, the bomb’s timer hit zero.
The explosion was instant.
The shockwave tore through the night like a living thing—violent and all-consuming. The roar of the explosion swallowed everything else, a deafening cascade of heat and flame that burned against the cold air. Windows from the nearest buildings shuddered in their frames, and the ground trembled under the sheer force of the blast.
The warehouse didn’t just explode—it detonated, sending a column of fire spiraling into the sky. Metal twisted and groaned as the structure collapsed inward, sparks crackling through the thick cloud of black smoke. The acrid stench of burning chemicals hung heavy in the air, mingling with something darker. Something… human.
Beside him, Slade tensed. For the first time since he’d arrived, the infamous Deathstroke looked genuinely caught off guard—his sharp eye narrowing as the fire raged before them.
But Dick?
Dick just smiled.
He felt the heat licking against his skin, even from this distance—felt the power of it humming under his ribs. The vibration from the blast settled in his bones, a strange, steady thrum that grounded him in the moment. He exhaled slowly, tasting smoke on his tongue.
And it felt… good.
Without a word, he stepped forward, moving through the scorched remains with a predator’s ease. Each step crunched softly against the shattered concrete and warped steel beneath his boots. Smoke curled around his legs, twisting through the air like it wanted to cling to him—to drag him back into the fire.
The smell was worse up close—burned flesh and fuel, the sickly-sweet scent that meant someone had died badly. But Dick didn’t flinch. He had expected this. Planned for it.
His eyes scanned the rubble with cold precision. The explosion had done its job—reducing most of the warehouse to a tangled mess of twisted beams and shattered walls. But beneath the wreckage, he knew the body would still be there.
And he wasn’t leaving without proof.
He crouched near a collapsed support beam, fingers brushing against charred wood and hot metal. He dug through the debris with calm efficiency—like he wasn’t searching for a corpse. Like this wasn’t personal. But it was. God, it was.
Behind him, Slade trailed at a casual distance, watching with something between curiosity and grudging respect. When Dick finally found what he was looking for, he heard the mercenary let out a low whistle.
"Remind me," Slade said, his tone edged with amusement, "never to get on your bad side."
Dick didn’t bother responding. His gloved hands wrapped around the Joker’s limp body—what was left of it. The once-bright purple suit was blackened and torn, his pale skin singed and bloodied beneath it. But what really mattered—the message—was still visible.
It had taken ten passes with the knife to carve those words in. He’d made sure of that. By the time he had finished, the Joker had stopped laughing. Stopped making jokes. Started screaming.
And even that hadn’t been enough. Not after Jason. Not after everything.
Still kneeling, Dick pulled a curved blade from his belt. Without hesitation, he drove it into the back of the Joker’s neck. The knife slid through skin and vertebrae, severing what was left with cold, mechanical precision. The wet, sickening sound of it barely registered. He worked quickly, keeping his motions controlled, deliberate—until the Joker’s head separated from the ruined body.
He left the head there—right beside the carved message—because Gotham’s clean-up crew needed to know exactly who had died tonight.
When he stood, flicking blood from the blade before sliding it back into its sheath, Slade’s voice cut through the lingering roar of distant sirens.
"So… that’s it?" Slade asked, his tone somewhere between curiosity and amusement. "All this trouble, and you’re just going to let the cops handle the cleanup?"
Dick didn’t answer right away. He turned back toward the remains of the warehouse, letting the heat roll over him one last time. The fire was already beginning to die down, but the damage was done. The Joker was gone.
And for once, it felt final.
"They’ll find him," Dick said, his voice smooth, cold. "Soon enough."
Slade let out a low, thoughtful hum. "You know," he said, tilting his head, "I always thought you were too soft. Too much of your mentor’s leash still tied around your throat. But after tonight…" He chuckled softly. "I’m reconsidering."
Dick adjusted the cuffs of his jacket and turned toward his car, refusing to rise to the bait. Slade could think whatever he wanted—because at the end of the day, none of this had been about him.
"I’m retiring the Renegade persona," Dick said as he opened the door. "For now."
Slade arched an eyebrow, stepping closer. "For now?"
Dick smiled—slow, razor-sharp. "I have a feeling I’ll need it again eventually." He tilted his head slightly. "When that happens… will you back me?"
For the first time all night, real interest flickered across Slade’s face. "On one condition," he said. "I get to bring Renegade along for a few contracts." His lips curled into a smirk. "Call it a… test run."
Dick’s lips quirked upward in something that wasn’t quite a smile. "You want to see how much further I’m willing to go."
"Exactly." Slade stepped closer, his tone more curious than anything else. "And let’s be honest—I’ve always wanted to see what you’re capable of without the Bat holding your leash."
Dick considered him for a beat, mind ticking through possibilities. "Fine," he said eventually. "But I’m the one who decides when I’m free. You’ll wait until I’m ready."
Slade chuckled softly. "I can work with that," he agreed. "You need my number, kid?"
Dick laughed quietly, the sound low and unsettling in the aftermath of all this death. He took a step back, his form a shadowed silhouette against the glowing embers of the destroyed warehouse.
"I’ll know how to find you," he said, voice smooth as silk. "When I need to."
And with that, he slipped into his car, the engine roaring to life beneath his fingers. Slade remained where he stood, watching as Dick pulled onto the road, disappearing into the night.
For the first time in years, Dick felt something settle in his chest—something cold, sharp, and deeply satisfying. The Joker was gone.
And for once, the world felt a little quieter.
The air in the Mount Justice briefing room was thick with tension, the kind that settled in their chests and refused to leave. It had been weeks since Robin vanished—weeks since Batman had given them his cold, clinical explanation for why.
"Excessive force," he had said. "He nearly killed someone—and he didn’t regret it."
That sentence had clung to them like a shadow, an ugly, lingering thing none of them could make sense of. Because it didn’t fit. Not their Robin. Not the kid who cracked jokes in the middle of a fight, who read a room better than anyone, who always knew how to pull them back together.
And now… he was just gone.
Batman wouldn’t tell them anything else. Robin wasn’t answering their calls. Not a single message, not a single word.
And they were running out of ideas.
Artemis leaned back in her chair, arms crossed tight over her chest. “I still don’t buy it,” she muttered, breaking the silence. “Robin doesn’t lose control like that. He’s better than that. There’s gotta be something we’re missing.”
Kaldur, ever calm, dipped his head slightly. “I agree. But Batman’s words were clear. If Robin’s actions were severe enough to pull him off the team—”
“It doesn’t add up,” Wally snapped, pushing himself up from where he’d been slouched against the table. He was pacing now, his frustration leaking into every step. “This is Robin we’re talking about. Sure, he gets… intense sometimes, but he wouldn’t just—" He broke off, dragging a hand through his hair. "He wouldn’t go that far.”
“He wouldn’t,” M’gann echoed softly, looking down at her hands. “Not without a reason.”
Raquel, perched on the edge of the table, frowned. “Maybe that’s the problem. What reason? What could possibly make him—” She cut herself off, unwilling to say it out loud. None of them wanted to.
"He didn’t regret it."
“Something must have changed,” Kaldur said, his voice measured and thoughtful. “Something significant enough to cause this shift.”
“Maybe it’s not a ‘what,’” Conner said suddenly, his voice low but firm. “Maybe it’s a ‘when.’”
Everyone turned to him.
Kaldur raised an eyebrow. “Explain.”
Conner hesitated for a second, then exhaled, crossing his arms. “It’s just… something he said before. When he told us about his visions.”
The air in the room tensed further.
“His meta ability?” Artemis asked, skeptical.
Conner nodded. “He sees flashes of the future, right? But it’s messy—out of order, inconsistent. He said himself that half the time, they don’t even happen.” He frowned. “But what if this time, he saw something that will? What if, for once, it wasn’t just a maybe?”
Silence.
No one wanted to say what they were all thinking.
That if Robin knew something was coming—something bad, something he thought was inevitable—he might have acted on it.
“That’s—" Wally shook his head. "That’s not possible. Right? I mean, Batman didn’t kick him out, he just benched him. And it’s not like Robin—Rob—" The name felt foreign on his tongue. He didn’t like how much it hurt to say it. "—would just… leave us."
Artemis snorted. “You’re one to talk. Didn’t you try to quit, like, three times?”
“That’s different,” Wally snapped, but his heart wasn’t in it. He let out a long breath and dropped back into his chair, rubbing the back of his neck. “Okay. Maybe Conner’s right. Maybe things are… shifting faster than they were supposed to.”
Zatanna, quiet until now, finally spoke. “But why isn’t he answering us?” Her voice was softer than usual, like she didn’t really want to hear the answer. “If it was just a fight with Batman, he’d still talk to us. Wouldn’t he?”
No one had an answer for that.
A heavy silence fell over the group again.
M’gann shifted uncomfortably, unease rolling off her in waves. “I tried reaching out,” she admitted. “But he’s… gone. I mean, I can feel that he’s alive, but it’s like there’s a wall. He doesn’t want to be found.”
“Or,” Artemis cut in, her tone sharp, “Batman doesn’t want him to be found.”
That hung in the air, cold and ugly.
For once, Kaldur’s face darkened. “If that is true… then something is very wrong.”
“You think?” Wally muttered, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees. “The guy who’s always lecturing us on teamwork and trust won’t even tell us why one of our best friends just vanished? Yeah, no kidding something’s wrong.”
Conner frowned. “We could… try tracking him.”
“You don’t think we’ve tried?” Wally asked, his voice edging into frustration again. “I’ve run every place he used to hang out. M’gann can’t find him mentally. Even Batman’s keeping quiet.” He exhaled, sagging slightly. “It’s like he just—disappeared.”
“It doesn’t make sense,” Zatanna murmured. “If he needed help, he’d come to us.”
“He should have come to us,” Artemis said bitterly, glaring at the floor.
“And yet, he hasn’t,” Kaldur finished quietly.
Raquel blew out a breath. “So what now? We just sit around and wait for him to show up?”
“No,” Kaldur said immediately. “We keep looking. Until we find him—or until we understand what drove him away.”
A flicker of something like relief passed over Wally’s face, but it was gone before anyone could really catch it.
“Yeah,” he agreed quietly. “We find him.”
Notes:
Dick: "Haha I get to kill/try to kill my brother's murderer for the third time. And this time it stuck!"
The Team: "Robin must be missing at Batman doesn't want to admit it, we need to get in contact with Robin"
Chapter 36: It Matters That It Was You
Notes:
Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld Acquaintance
>Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New Year[Beginning of Chapter]:
Wally : 18
Dick : 15-16 [Mentally 31-32]
M’gann : 18
Conner : 19
Artemis : 18
Kaldur : 20
Barbara : 17
Zatanna : 17
Raquel : 18[Mid-End Chapter]:
Wally : 19
Dick : 18 [Mentally 33]
M’gann : 19
Conner : 20
Artemis : 19
Kaldur : 21
Zatanna : 18
Raquel : 19
Jason : 15 [Deceased]
Tim : 13
Barbara : 19
This chapter picks up a little bit after the last chapter ended, in the timeline it's about a year and a half after the end of season 1, aka chapter 29. Then after the first line break we go back to the main timeline, picking up about a week after the first half of the last chapter, right after Dick killed the Joker. Thank god, like two more chapters until I can stop with the timeline shit cause everything is back to back, or the timestamp is in the chapter and therefore obvious.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Artemis was the first to piece it together.
She had the advantage of being local, of having an ear to the ground in Gotham’s underbelly. She didn’t patrol with Batman, but she listened. She paid attention.
So when the whispers started about a new kid in a red and gold suit, she took notice.
When she saw the shaky, low-quality photos of the new Robin in action, she knew instantly—this was not the same kid they had worked with.
This Robin was smaller. Younger. Less polished.
Rougher around the edges.
He moved like he had something to prove.
And Gotham-born, judging by the sharp, unmistakable accent.
He didn’t have the same ease, the same effortless fluidity that the first Robin had. He didn’t move like a dancer, didn’t fight like someone who had been trained in acrobatics since birth.
He fought dirty.
But he was still Robin.
And that meant something.
So she updated the Team when she could.
“Robin’s back,” she had said during one of their debriefs. “But it’s not the one we knew.”
That had caught their attention.
“What do you mean?” Wally had asked, frowning.
Artemis had leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. “I mean literally—this is a different kid. Shorter. Younger. Moves differently. Strong accent. It’s not him.”
There had been a pause as everyone processed that.
“Batman replaced him,” Conner had said, his expression unreadable.
The weight of those words sat heavy in the room.
M’gann’s brows furrowed. “But... why ?”
No one had an answer.
But it didn’t sit right.
Robin wasn’t just another hero-in-training. He was Batman’s partner. The first sidekick, the one who set the standard. Batman didn’t just replace people.
And yet—
He had.
And none of them knew why.
The first Robin—the only Robin they had ever known—had vanished without a trace.
And someone else had taken his place.
No explanation. No closure. Just a void where a friend used to be.
It had been seven months since they last saw him.
And the more they thought about it—
The more they realized how little they had ever actually known about Robin at all.
The lounge at Mount Justice was eerily quiet.
No one moved. No one spoke.
The holo-screen on the wall continued its slow cycle of news updates, the soft hum of the base’s systems the only noise in the room. But none of them were paying attention to the reports flashing across the screen.
Because Artemis had just dropped a bombshell.
A big one.
“So let me get this straight,” Wally said, leaning forward, elbows on his knees, brow furrowed in disbelief. “Robin—the Robin we knew—disappears. Then six months later, another Robin shows up. And now that Robin’s dead ?”
Artemis nodded, her expression carefully neutral, but her arms were crossed tightly over her chest. A defensive stance, even if she wasn’t entirely aware of it.
“That’s the short version, yeah.”
Silence.
Heavy. Unsettling.
Robin had been an enigma even when he was around, slipping between Gotham and Mount Justice like a shadow. Always there, always watching, but never revealing too much. His identity had been a mystery, locked behind Batman’s paranoia and the unspoken rules of their team.
And then—one day—he was just gone .
It had been gradual. Fewer missions. Fewer check-ins. Then nothing at all.
At first, they assumed it was just Gotham being Gotham. Maybe Batman had pulled him for more training. Maybe he was working bigger cases, something classified .
But then the rumors started.
Robin hadn’t just stopped showing up at Mount Justice .
He had disappeared from Gotham too.
And that had been the first red flag.
Because Gotham without Robin? That wasn’t normal.
For six months, the city had no Boy Wonder. No bright flash of red and gold moving across the rooftops. No familiar taunts thrown at criminals who had long since learned to fear the little demon in the cape.
And then, suddenly—there was another.
A new Robin.
And now?
Now, a year later, that Robin was dead.
“The second Robin died ?” Cassie repeated, her voice quiet.
Artemis exhaled, glancing toward Barbara, as if waiting for permission.
Barbara’s jaw was tight, her expression unreadable.
“His name was Jason,” she said, voice clipped.
They all turned to her.
Barbara rarely talked about Gotham’s vigilantes. They knew she was Batgirl, but she never spoke about Batman or Robin. Never let slip any details. Never confirmed or denied any of the theories the Team had thrown around over the years.
And now, just like that, they had a name.
Jason.
The second Robin.
The one who was dead.
Artemis cleared her throat. “The official reports never said how he died, but… well, everyone knows it was the Joker.”
Jaime let out a low, humorless scoff. “That’s not even a question. The guy was a psycho.”
Karen frowned, arms crossed. “And Batman just—let it happen?”
The question hung in the air like a knife.
No one wanted to say it, but the thought was there.
Batman—the most prepared hero any of them had ever met. The man who always had a contingency plan, who always managed to pull off impossible victories—
He hadn’t been able to stop it.
Hadn’t been able to save his partner.
M’gann’s hands curled into fists. “That’s awful…”
Conner’s expression darkened. “And no one did anything?”
Barbara’s lips pressed together. “Oh, someone did something.”
The way she said it made everyone pause.
Artemis shot her a look. “Babs—”
Barbara ignored her, fingers flying over the holo-screen’s keyboard. The news feed shifted, replacing political updates with something much darker.
Crime scene photos.
The Joker’s final crime scene.
The Team collectively inhaled.
Because the Joker wasn’t just dead.
He had been brutalized.
His body was broken—shattered bones, charred remains, head completely severed. But the worst part—
The worst part was his back .
Carved into his skin, over and over again, the letters jagged and uneven, some cuts so deep they exposed bone.
A message.
A paragraph, repeated in grotesque, bloodied lettering.
Cassie swallowed hard. “What… does that say?”
Barbara’s voice was tight. “It’s from Pride and Prejudice .”
Zatanna blinked, brows furrowing. “Wait— Pride and Prejudice ? The Jane Austen novel?”
Barbara nodded, flipping open her notebook with practiced ease, thumbing through the pages until she found the one she wanted. The paper was slightly crumpled at the edges from how many times she’d gone over this exact passage.
She inhaled, steadying herself before reading aloud.
“I am only resolved to act in that manner, which will, in my own opinion, constitute my happiness, without reference to you, or to any person so wholly unconnected with me.”
She exhaled, jaw tight.
“I have now nothing further to say.”
Barbara’s grip on the notebook tightened.
“You are not entitled to know my sentiments.”
Her free hand curled into a fist against her knee.
“I will not let myself be intimidated into anything so wholly unreasonable.”
She closed the notebook sharply, looking up at the others. “And then the last part—” Her voice was quieter now, but sharper, more pointed.
“Your ladyship wants Mr. Darcy to marry your daughter, but you have no authority over his choice, nor mine.”
The room was silent.
Not just silent—stifling.
It was a silence that stretched, heavy with unspoken thoughts. A silence thick with realization.
Raquel was the first to speak. “That’s… unsettling.”
“No kidding,” Jaime muttered, rubbing the back of his neck.
“It’s calculated,” Kaldur said, eyes locked on the crime scene images. “A message. But to whom?”
Artemis exhaled, arms crossed tightly. “I don’t think it’s a who —I think it’s a why .”
They all turned to her.
Artemis nodded toward the holo-screen, toward the mangled corpse of the Joker, the grotesque carvings in his flesh. “It’s revenge.”
M’gann’s breath hitched. “For… for Jason.”
That was the moment it clicked.
The mutilation. The brutality. The crowbar. The explosion. The exact way Jason had died—reflected back onto the Joker in gruesome detail.
And now, this quote.
A line about choice. About freedom. About refusing to be controlled.
Artemis’ voice was quieter now. “Whoever did this—they weren’t trying to send a message to Batman, or Gotham, or anyone else.”
She swallowed hard.
“This was for Jason.”
Another silence settled over them.
Conner’s fingers curled into fists. “But who would do this?”
Wally scoffed, the sound humorless. “I mean, if it’s revenge for Jason, that means whoever did it cared about him.”
Cassie frowned. “Did Jason even have anyone like that?”
Barbara’s jaw clenched, but she didn’t answer.
The Team exchanged uneasy glances.
“But Batman wouldn’t—” M’gann started.
“No,” Barbara interrupted firmly. “He wouldn’t.”
That was the crux of it.
Even though it was obvious that the Joker had killed the second Robin, even though everyone knew Batman had the strongest motive in the world—
He wouldn’t break his code.
Not even for this.
“So that means someone else did it,” Jaime said.
“And we don’t know who,” Artemis finished.
The thought sent another wave of unease through the group.
Someone— someone —had killed the Joker in a way that was methodical, brutal, and deeply personal. Someone had taken justice into their own hands.
And no one knew who.
“…What about the new one?” Conner asked, breaking the silence.
Everyone turned to him.
“The new Robin,” he clarified. “The one that showed up three months after Jason died.”
Artemis let out a slow breath. “Yeah. There’s another one now.”
Wally let out a sharp, humorless laugh. “Jeez. How many kids does Batman have stashed away?”
No one answered.
Because the truth was—
They didn’t know.
They didn’t know what had happened to the first Robin.
And they didn’t know who had killed the Joker.
Dick had been waiting for this moment.
He had been good —and that wasn’t something he said lightly.
For two years, he had played by the rules.
No sneaking out. No running rooftops when Bruce wasn’t looking. No slipping into the night under a different alias to get his fix of hero work.
He had behaved.
(As far as Bruce was aware.)
And he hated it.
But he had done it, because he had to. Because he needed Bruce to see that he was still the same person. That he wasn’t reckless, that he wasn’t out of control, that he could be trusted again.
That he deserved to be out there.
And now, it was time to cash in.
He took a breath, rolling his shoulders back, and leaned forward over the Batcomputer’s sleek, dark console, hands braced against the metal surface.
“Bruce,” he started, voice even, measured, but firm. “I need to start hero work again.”
Bruce didn’t even glance at him. His fingers remained poised over the keys of the Batcomputer, his attention still locked on the case file in front of him.
“No.”
Dick exhaled through his nose, barely holding back the urge to groan.
He had expected that.
Didn’t mean it wasn’t annoying.
“Come on , B,” he pressed. “I’ve been good—I haven’t done anything reckless, I haven’t snuck out—I even stayed out of it when you were working that Penguin case last month.”
Bruce’s eyes flicked toward him—just for a second.
Dick knew that look.
It was the I know you’re trying to manipulate me look.
And yeah, maybe he was, but that wasn’t the point.
“The fact that you think that staying out of crime-fighting is you ‘being good’ already proves my point,” Bruce said flatly, turning his attention back to the screen.
Dick scowled. “That’s not —you know what I mean.”
Bruce said nothing.
Dick exhaled sharply and crossed his arms. “I’ve behaved,” he emphasized. “You know I have.”
Bruce finally leaned back in his chair, eyes scanning over him critically, as if assessing something.
Then, with the same level of emotion as a brick wall—
“You can’t be Robin.”
Dick rolled his eyes. “I know that.”
Bruce’s expression didn’t change, but his gaze stayed locked on Dick’s face, searching for something.
Dick hesitated—just a fraction of a second—then took a breath.
“I’ve had an idea for a new identity,” he admitted, watching Bruce closely for his reaction. “For a while now.”
And that—
That got Bruce’s full attention.
Dick felt the shift immediately.
The slight straightening of his shoulders. The way his fingers stilled against the keyboard. The way his gaze sharpened, locking onto Dick like a target.
Bruce was surprised.
And not a lot could surprise him.
Dick took that as a win.
“I just need your permission,” he continued, pressing forward now. “I’ve kept in shape, I’ve kept my fighting skills sharp—”
Bruce arched a brow.
Dick sighed. “I trained Tim, remember? I help when you run him through drills.” He crossed his arms. “I’m not rusty.”
Bruce didn’t say anything for a moment, just watched him.
Then, after a long, deliberate pause—
“…What’s the identity?”
Dick grinned. “I’ll tell you if you say yes.”
Bruce gave him a flat look.
Dick held his hands up. “Hey, if you say no, there’s no point in sharing, right?”
Bruce exhaled through his nose, expression unreadable.
Then—slowly—he leaned back in his chair, arms resting against the armrests.
“You start in Gotham,” he said finally. “With me and Tim.”
Dick’s breath hitched.
That—
That was a yes.
His mouth curled into a grin, excitement bubbling up in his chest. “Seriously?”
Bruce’s eyes narrowed.
Dick immediately shut up.
“You run with us for the first two weeks,” Bruce continued. “I need to see where you are skill-wise. I need to see if you’ve actually moved past your more… excessive tendencies.”
Dick muttered, “It was just the Joker.”
Bruce’s eyes cut toward him.
Dick snapped his mouth shut.
The room was silent.
Dick shifted uncomfortably under Bruce’s gaze, something twisting in his stomach.
Bruce didn’t say anything.
Didn’t need to say anything.
The message was clear.
It doesn’t matter that it was Joker.
It matters that it was you.
Dick forced himself to exhale, rolling his shoulders back again.
Then, after a beat, Bruce gave a single nod.
“If you prove yourself,” he said, voice even, “we’ll talk about you rejoining the Team under your new identity.”
Dick barely held back a whoop .
Instead, he forced out a slow breath, his grin widening. “You won’t regret this.”
Bruce’s face remained unreadable.
“We’ll see.”
Dick didn’t care.
He was back .
Notes:
Oh yeah since I'm approaching the actually getting together of our main pairing, how do y'all want it to go down?
A) Just a good ol emotional confession.
B) Spur of the moment smooch
C) Emotional confession after spur of the moment URGE to smooch?
Chapter 37: Keep That Between Us, Yeah?
Notes:
Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld Acquaintance
>Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New Year[Ages]
Dick : 18 [Mentally 33]
Tim : 13
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tim shifted on his feet, energy practically vibrating beneath his skin. This was it. His first real patrol with Dick.
He had been counting down the days ever since Bruce begrudgingly agreed to let Dick back in the field. Ever since that conversation, the anticipation had settled deep in his chest, an electric buzz that refused to fade.
And now, standing in the Batcave, dressed in full gear, he could barely keep still.
His fingers tugged at the edge of his gloves, adjusting them even though they were already snug. His foot tapped restlessly against the cold cave floor. Every few seconds, his gaze flicked toward Bruce, searching for some sign of what to expect—what to prepare for.
But, as usual, Bruce was impossible to read.
He stood with his arms crossed, his cape draped around his shoulders, silent and unmoving as he stared at the Batcomputer. His expression was unreadable, but Tim could tell he was thinking—running through possibilities, calculating variables, trying to figure out what Dick’s new identity was going to be.
Tim was dying to know.
Then, a sound.
A soft but unmistakable thud of boots landing on the platform above them. A sharp series of quick, confident footsteps echoed off the cave walls.
Tim’s heart leapt in his chest.
Then—there he was.
Dick practically bounced down the steps, moving with a lightness that Tim had never quite mastered, a grin wide and teasing as he approached.
Tim barely had time to process the fact that he was finally here before his brain short-circuited entirely.
Because—holy crap.
The suit.
Dick’s new suit was entirely black, sleek and tactical, hugging his frame like a second skin. But what really caught Tim’s attention was the emblem—a bright blue stylized bird stretched across his chest, the wings arching outward in sharp lines of color. The blue trailed down his arms in thick stripes, wrapping around his middle and ring fingers before covering his palms in matching gloves. Even his shins had subtle streaks of blue wrapping around them, cutting through the black with just enough contrast to make the whole thing look effortlessly cool.
Tim’s first thought?
That’s so cool.
Bruce, apparently, had a different first thought.
“No cape?” he said, eyebrow raising slightly.
Dick’s grin widened, as if he had been expecting the question. “Nah,” he said easily, shifting his weight onto one foot. “It was always getting in the way when I was Robin. The less things for baddies to grab onto, the better.”
Tim let out a small huff of amusement, glancing between the two of them. He could already see Bruce running through the practical applications in his head, trying to decide if he agreed.
Eventually, Bruce made a considering noise but didn’t argue.
Which meant he agreed.
Tim’s eyes flicked downward, scanning over the rest of Dick’s new setup. He noted the utility belt—sleek and well-stocked, filled with pouches of who-knew-what. A grapple gun was holstered on his hip—along with a backup. And strapped securely to his back—
The escrima sticks.
Tim’s interest immediately piqued.
He had seen Dick use them before, of course. But now, something about the way he carried them seemed… different.
Dick caught him staring and smirked.
Then, with a smooth, effortless motion, he reached back, pulled them free, and twirled them in his hands.
Tim’s breath caught.
“I made a few upgrades,” Dick said, flipping one of the sticks in his grip. His fingers danced over the handle before pressing a nearly invisible button.
The reaction was instant.
Electricity crackled to life along the length of the stick, blue energy arcing through the air, humming softly in the cool cave air.
Tim was mesmerized.
Bruce stepped forward, inspecting the design with a sharp, calculating gaze, but Tim barely noticed.
Because his brain had already latched onto one singular thought.
“That is so cool,” he breathed. Then, before he could stop himself, he turned quickly to Bruce. “Can we add that to my Bo staff?”
“Absolutely,” Dick said immediately.
At the same time, Bruce said, “Maybe.”
Tim blinked.
Dick blinked.
Then, slowly, that familiar, mischievous grin spread across Dick’s face.
Bruce sighed.
Tim had a feeling this was going to be a very interesting patrol.
Bruce gave Dick a long, flat look, arms still crossed over his chest. His gaze flicked up and down, taking in the new suit with sharp, analytical precision.
“…Does it have to be that tight?”
Tim barely stopped himself from snorting.
Dick just grinned, clearly unbothered. “I need the flexibility,” he said, stretching his arms overhead before twisting his torso like he was proving a point. “Mobility is key, B.”
Bruce’s expression didn’t change.
Tim bit the inside of his cheek, already seeing where this was going.
Sure enough—
Dick’s smirk widened. “Besides,” he said, casually gesturing toward Bruce’s own suit. “You have no room to talk. The only difference between us is that your cape covers everything.”
Tim clamped a hand over his mouth.
Bruce exhaled slowly through his nose, looking up at the ceiling like he was summoning patience from the heavens.
Dick rocked back on his heels, looking entirely too pleased with himself.
Tim was struggling not to laugh.
Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose, muttering something that Tim was 90% sure was a prayer for strength.
Then—without another word—Bruce turned, his cape flaring slightly behind him, and strode toward the Batmobile.
“Get in,” he ordered over his shoulder. “We’re heading out.”
Dick winked at Tim before following, still grinning.
Tim exhaled, shaking his head in exasperation.
Yeah.
This was going to be a very fun patrol.
The night had been quiet so far, but that didn’t mean it had been dull.
Tim had spent most of it watching Dick move across Gotham’s skyline like he was born for it. Every leap, every flip, every perfectly timed grapple—it was like watching someone who belonged in the air. Like gravity wasn’t a rule for him so much as a suggestion.
And God , Dick looked happy.
Tim had seen him smile before. He had seen him crack jokes, tease, put on that effortless, easy-going charm that made people want to trust him, made them forget just how dangerous he really was.
But this?
This wasn’t a mask.
This was real.
There was nothing calculated about the way Dick twisted midair, nothing forced about the laugh that slipped out when he caught himself on a ledge and flipped onto the next rooftop. He wasn’t smiling because he had to. He wasn’t pretending to enjoy himself.
He just was.
For a moment, Tim almost forgot to keep scanning for threats. He just watched as Dick launched himself off the edge of a building, his body stretching into a perfect arc before he landed effortlessly, momentum never faltering, muscles fluid and controlled.
And then, out of sheer curiosity, Tim glanced at Bruce.
And—yeah.
Bruce looked like he regretted everything.
Tim wasn’t sure if it was because he had ever taken this away from Dick, or because he was realizing—right in this moment—that he could never take it away again.
Either way, it was kind of funny.
Bruce was watching Dick with that unreadable look of his, but Tim knew him well enough to see it.
See the way his jaw tightened slightly. The way his hands curled just a fraction.
It wasn’t anger.
It was regret.
And maybe even the tiniest bit of guilt.
Because Bruce had tried to keep Dick out of this life. Had tried to put a wall between him and the thing that made him happiest.
But seeing him now, free and weightless in the Gotham skyline?
Bruce knew .
He had lost this battle before it had even started.
Eventually, Bruce peeled off to investigate something on his own, leaving Tim and Dick alone on a rooftop together.
For a while, neither of them said much. The city was unusually quiet—not silent, never silent, but not nearly as loud as it usually was.
Tim kept his eyes scanning the streets below, waiting for something to catch his attention.
And then—
Movement.
A few blocks away, just barely visible from where they were perched, something was happening.
Tim adjusted his lenses, zooming in. A small group of guys, all standing just a little too rigid, their body language tense, aggressive.
Black Mask’s goons. Low-level, but still dangerous.
Tim frowned, watching them. Their postures were off—too stiff, too tight. They weren’t just talking. They were arguing.
Someone was about to pull a weapon.
Tim could feel it.
He glanced over at Dick, about to get his take—
But Dick had his back turned, tracking something else, his body loose and relaxed like he wasn’t worried about anything.
Tim hesitated.
Then made a choice.
It was fine.
He could handle this.
He dropped down from the rooftop, using the fire escape to slow his descent before landing lightly in an alleyway just a block away from the gathering.
The voices were louder now. Heated.
He pressed himself into the shadows, creeping forward just enough to see.
Two of the goons were in each other’s faces, snarling under their breath. Hands hovered just over their weapons, fingers twitching.
Tim knew this kind of fight.
It wasn’t just posturing.
This was real.
Any second now, someone was going to snap, and bullets were going to start flying.
Tim exhaled slowly, already reaching for his comm to call in backup—
And then—
Hands grabbed him.
He twisted, lashing out with his elbow, but there were too many of them.
Too many hands.
Too many bodies.
A sharp blow landed against his ribs, knocking the air from his lungs, making his vision blur at the edges.
They wrenched his arms behind his back, gripping too tight, keeping him trapped.
Tim gritted his teeth, struggling against the hold.
“Look what we got here,” one of the goons sneered. “A little Bat.”
Tim didn’t stop struggling. “You say that like you’re actually gonna keep me.”
The guy laughed.
Tim scowled.
And then—
He bit him.
Hard.
The guy yelled, recoiling instinctively.
Tim used the split second of loosened grip to twist free, hitting the ground and immediately moving.
But—
Too slow.
A flash of silver.
The cold press of metal against his forehead.
Tim froze.
The goon was still cursing, still clutching his wrist where Tim had sunk his teeth in. His face was twisted with anger, his finger already twitching on the trigger.
Tim’s pulse pounded in his ears.
He braced himself.
And then—
A low, furious growl.
"Don’t touch my little bird."
Tim’s breath caught in his throat.
That voice.
It was familiar.
It was wrong .
Dick always had a lightness to him, even in battle. Even when things got bad. He was quick-witted, always moving, always grinning, even when he was throwing punches.
But this?
This wasn’t that.
This was something cold.
Something sharp.
Something dangerous.
The goons barely had time to react before—
CRACK.
The guy with the gun screamed.
Tim flinched at the sudden, sharp bang—
And then realized.
That wasn’t a grapple.
That was a gun.
A real gun.
A smoking gun that had just shot a guy in the shoulder.
Robin One just shot someone.
Tim’s brain stalled.
Because what the fuck.
Dick doesn’t use guns.
Dick doesn’t use guns.
But he had.
Right in front of Tim.
Like it was nothing.
Tim barely processed the thought before Dick was already moving.
He closed the distance in an instant, fluid and purposeful, his expression carved from stone. There was none of his usual flair, none of the teasing grins, none of the light-hearted bravado Tim had always associated with him.
No.
This was something else.
Something cold.
Something merciless.
Tim had never seen him like this before.
And maybe—maybe he never should have.
The goon was still screaming, clutching at his shoulder, eyes wide and frantic as he tried to scramble away. But Dick didn’t hesitate. Didn’t pause.
With a practiced ease that was almost unnerving, he yanked a zip tie from his belt, wrenched the goon’s hands behind his back, and secured them in seconds. Then, just as effortlessly, he hauled the guy up and slammed him against a nearby lamppost.
The guy groaned, pain making his knees weak, but Dick barely spared him a glance.
He was already turning—
Already looking at Tim.
"You good?"
Tim barely heard the words.
Because—
His eyes.
There was something in them—something wrong.
They were too calm. Too collected. Like this wasn’t even remotely a big deal.
Like shooting someone was just another night in Gotham.
Tim’s stomach twisted.
Because this wasn’t right.
This wasn’t Robin.
Dick was still holding the gun.
Tim couldn’t stop staring at it.
It was sleek, black, disguised perfectly as a grapple—right down to the familiar shape of the barrel.
That was why Tim hadn’t realized.
That was why it had taken him a second too long to process what had just happened.
Because he had seen Dick reach for it. Had watched him spin it effortlessly around his finger, the motion casual, almost playful, before he had fired —
And Tim had assumed it was a grapple.
He hadn’t expected—
He hadn’t thought—
Dick followed his gaze.
And then—
He grinned.
Not sheepish. Not guilty. Not remorseful.
Just—grinned.
Casually, like this was nothing, like this was just another Tuesday, Dick lifted the gun, blew the smoke from the muzzle like this was a Wild West movie, and said—
“Keep that between us, yeah?”
Tim nodded numbly, his brain still catching up.
His fingers twitched at his sides, the tension still coiled in his muscles from the fight. He had been seconds away from having a bullet lodged between his eyes, and yet—
His focus wasn’t on that.
Wasn’t on the goon still writhing in pain, his choked whimpers filling the alley.
Wasn’t even on the fact that Dick—Dick—had just shot someone without an ounce of hesitation.
No.
Because instead, his mind snagged on something stupid.
Something that made zero sense considering the situation.
And before he could stop himself, before he could think it through—
“Do you actually have a backup grapple?”
Dick blinked.
Stared.
For a long moment, the only sound between them was the distant honk of a car somewhere down the street, the muffled buzz of Gotham nightlife bleeding in from the main road.
Then—
Dick laughed.
Not just a chuckle.
Not just a smirk.
He threw his head back and cackled.
“Oh my God,” he gasped, bracing his hands on his knees as he tried to catch his breath. “Out of everything that just happened, that’s your question?”
Tim flushed, the heat creeping up his neck, but he muttered, “Yes.”
Because—because seriously—
What kind of insane person carries a gun instead of a backup grapple?
Dick, still chuckling, ruffled Tim’s hair in that infuriating way that only older siblings ever seemed to master. “Don’t worry, baby bird,” he said, smirking. “Each of my escrima sticks has a grapple built in—works more like trapeze gear than the Bat kind, though.”
Tim let out a slow breath.
Okay.
Okay.
So he did have an actual grapple.
That was… something.
Tim’s stomach twisted.
Dick twirled the gun around his finger again—like it was nothing, like it was just another tool in his arsenal—and slid it smoothly back onto his belt.
Tim watched the motion, memorized it, committing it to his mind like a brand.
Because this—
This wasn’t something he could just forget.
“Won’t tell Bruce?” Dick asked.
Tim exhaled, glancing once more at the goon slumped against the lamppost, still groaning, blood leaking sluggishly through his fingers.
He licked his lips.
Swallowed.
Shoved the unease down deep.
“…Nope.”
Dick smirked, that same easy, lazy grin Tim had seen a million times before. “Good.”
Tim shook his head, running a hand through his hair, his mind still reeling.
This night—
This night was not what he expected.
Notes:
Still asking for y'alls opinions on how our main pairing should get together:
A) Just a good ol emotional confession.
B) Spur of the moment smooch
C) Emotional confession after spur of the moment URGE to smooch?
Chapter 38: Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
Notes:
Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld Acquaintance
>Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New Year[Ages]
Wally : 19
Dick : 18 [Mentally 33] [Post Birthday]
M’gann : 19
Conner : 20
Artemis : 19
Kaldur : 21
Zatanna : 18
Raquel : 19
Barbara : 19
La’gaan : 17
Gar : 13
Cassie : 14
Jaime : 15
Bart : 14Think the timeframe for this chapter is obvious.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Two weeks.
Fourteen days of playing the role Bruce needed him to play.
Of being steady .
Of keeping his mask on, keeping his movements measured, keeping his smiles in place.
Of proving—to Bruce, to himself, to everyone —that he was stable. That he wasn’t some unpredictable variable teetering on the edge of something dangerous. That he wasn’t the same reckless kid who had walked away from being Robin with too much anger and too little direction.
And now—
Bruce was buying it.
Dick sat in the Batcave, casually leaning back in one of the chairs, flipping an escrima stick between his fingers as he listened to Bruce pace. He wasn’t saying much—yet. Just his usual, methodical brand of thinking out loud, going over the last few weeks, analyzing Dick’s behavior like it was a set of crime scene details.
Dick had heard it all before.
And he knew where it was going.
Finally, Bruce stopped, crossing his arms as he turned to face him. “I believe you’re stable enough to return to the Team.”
Dick kept his expression even.
Didn’t let himself react too fast.
Didn’t let himself smirk .
Not yet.
He let the words hang in the air between them, tilting his head slightly like he was weighing them. “That an official assessment, B?” he asked, spinning the escrima stick once more before smoothly slipping it back into its holster.
Bruce nodded once. “Yes.” His eyes were sharp, scanning Dick’s face for something . Maybe hesitation. Maybe uncertainty. Maybe something Bruce hadn’t quite figured out yet.
Dick, naturally, gave him nothing.
He just shrugged, shifting his weight in the chair. “Good to know.”
Bruce’s gaze lingered.
Then—after a long pause—he exhaled through his nose, barely noticeable, before turning back to the Batcomputer.
That was it.
That was the closest thing to approval Dick was going to get.
And that was fine.
More than fine.
Because this—this was exactly what he had wanted.
Dick fought back the smirk threatening to pull at the corners of his mouth.
Yeah.
This was perfect.
Wally leaned back in his chair, arms crossed as he listened to Batman’s ever-monotone voice fill the Team’s briefing room.
“A new member?” Cassie murmured beside him, leaning forward slightly. “Any idea who it could be?”
Wally shrugged. “Beats me.”
It wasn’t often that Batman made announcements like this—especially not with the kind of weight his words carried now. There was something serious about the way he spoke, something deliberately measured, like he was setting expectations before they could ask too many questions.
Batman continued, his voice steady. “This individual has been in the hero business longer than any of you but was forced to take a break due to personal reasons.”
That got Wally’s attention.
Longer than them? That meant they weren’t some rookie off the streets. They had experience. But then why had none of them heard about this before?
He caught Kaldur’s sharp gaze, flickering with the same quiet curiosity. Across the table, Artemis leaned back in her chair, arms crossed, her brow furrowed just slightly.
Batman didn’t leave them wondering for long.
“They had to step away due to significantly injuring someone,” he said, eyes sweeping over the gathered group. “They were a hazard to both themselves and others.”
The air in the room shifted.
Wally frowned.
That was… not what he had been expecting.
Most people left the game for personal reasons, sure. Family, school, a need for something normal. But being a hazard? That wasn’t something Batman admitted lightly. And injuring someone?
His mind immediately flicked through possibilities, but nothing stuck.
Kaldur sat up a little straighter. “And you believe they are ready to return?”
Batman nodded once. “I have been monitoring them closely for the last two weeks to ensure their stability.”
That got Wally’s hackles up.
The Bat keeping an eye on someone wasn’t new. But for him to explicitly say it like that? To need to monitor someone that closely before deciding they were safe enough to come back?
That was something else.
His knee bounced under the table.
Something about this felt… off.
Batman continued, unbothered by the sudden shift in the room. “The new member will be swinging by tomorrow. I want them to be met by Conner, M’gann, Wally, Kaldur, Zatanna, Raquel, and Artemis. No one else. It may be overwhelming.”
Wally raised an eyebrow. “You’re saying this person can handle villains, but we’re what’s gonna overwhelm them?”
Batman’s eyes flicked to him. “I’m saying it would be counterproductive to introduce them to a large group all at once.”
Translation: don’t push it, Kid.
Wally huffed, leaning back again. “Fine, fine.”
Artemis shot him a look, but he ignored it.
Because something wasn’t adding up here.
And Wally hated not knowing what was coming.
The moment Batman disappeared into the Zeta tube in a flash of light, the silence in the room stretched—brief, heavy, like they were all waiting for him to reappear with more context.
But, of course, he didn’t.
And that was when the room broke into a flurry of speculation.
Artemis crossed her arms, leaning back in her chair as she listened, eyes flicking between the others as they tried to make sense of the situation.
“That was… ominous,” Cassie said, tilting her head. She leaned forward, resting her arms on the table. “Seriously, does anyone know who this guy is?”
“Who they are,” Karen corrected, raising an eyebrow. “Could be a girl.”
Cassie conceded that with a shrug. “Fair.”
“But more experienced than us?” Jaime mused, resting his chin in his hand. “That’s a short list.”
“Yeah, which is why it’s weird that we don’t already know about them,” La’gaan added, his arms crossed. His frills flicked slightly, a sure sign of his own restlessness. “You’d think someone with more time in the field would’ve at least come up before.”
“I agree,” Kaldur said, ever composed, but there was a distinct note of curiosity in his voice. “For Batman to bring them onto the Team now, after such a long absence, suggests their return is of particular importance.”
Artemis exhaled sharply, rolling her eyes. “Or he just realized he needs them for something and decided to fast-track them back into the hero gig.”
“That does sound like something Batman would do,” Wally admitted, leaning forward with his elbows on the table. His fingers tapped against his forearm, restless. “But why now? And why do they need to be monitored?”
“I’d like to know the answer to that myself,” Barbara said, brow furrowing. “We’ve had people step away before. People take breaks for all kinds of reasons. But the way Batman talked about it…” She trailed off, her expression tightening slightly.
M’gann’s lips pressed together, concern flickering across her features. “He said they injured someone,” she murmured. “That’s… serious.”
The weight of that statement hung between them.
“Yeah, well,” Conner said, arms crossed, “we don’t know the circumstances. Could’ve been an accident.”
Gar, who had been quiet up until now, shifted in his seat. His voice was softer when he spoke. “Or not.”
A beat of silence followed that.
Because the truth was, none of them knew.
And Batman wasn’t exactly known for giving out more information than absolutely necessary.
Artemis could practically see the gears turning in Wally’s head, in Barbara’s, in Kaldur’s. Even Conner, who usually didn’t dwell on things he couldn’t control, looked troubled.
“Alright,” Raquel said, sitting back. “So we’ve got an experienced hero, who stepped away after hurting someone, was a danger to themselves and others, and had to be monitored before Batman let them back in.” She raised a brow. “Anyone else think that sounds kind of—”
“Unstable?” Artemis offered dryly.
Raquel nodded. “Yeah, that.”
The word seemed to hang in the air, weighty, unspoken but understood.
Kaldur exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable. “If Batman believes they are stable enough to return, we must trust that judgment.”
“Sure,” Wally said, “but that doesn’t mean we can’t be curious.”
Artemis huffed, shaking her head.
This was gonna be a long night.
Barbara’s jaw clenched, her fingers tapping sharply against the table as the others continued speculating. The sound was rhythmic, precise—controlled. But Artemis knew better.
Barbara wasn’t just thinking. She was pissed.
And if Artemis had to guess, she wasn’t pissed at the mystery hero or even Batman’s usual secrecy. No—this was personal.
Artemis tilted her head, watching as Barbara’s shoulders tensed with every new theory tossed around the table. Finally, when Karen mused, “I mean, how long has Batman been keeping tabs on them, anyway?” it was like a wire snapped.
Barbara pushed back from the table, standing so abruptly that her chair scraped against the floor. The conversation cut off instantly, everyone turning to look at her.
“If he’s been monitoring them for two weeks,” she snapped, voice sharp with controlled frustration, “that means he knew exactly where they were this entire time. And he chose not to tell me.”
Artemis frowned. “You think he was keeping it from you specifically?”
Barbara let out a humorless huff. “I don’t think—I know.”
M’gann shifted in her seat, concern flickering across her face. “But why?”
“Maybe because whoever they are, they didn’t want to be found,” Wally guessed. “Batman’s got his reasons for playing things close to the chest, but this feels different. If he thought this person was dangerous, he would’ve acted before now.”
“He did act,” Barbara muttered, crossing her arms tightly over her chest. “Just not in a way that involved me.”
Artemis exchanged a look with Wally. “You think you know them, don’t you?”
Barbara didn’t answer right away. Her lips pressed together, her fingers curling against her arm like she was holding something back. Then, finally—
“If I do,” she said, “I don’t understand why they wouldn’t have come to me first.”
Silence hung heavy over the table.
Because that—more than anything—was what had Barbara upset.
Not just that Batman had kept her in the dark.
But that someone she trusted—someone she thought trusted her—had chosen to stay away.
Artemis let out a slow breath, leaning back in her chair.
Yeah.
This was getting more complicated by the second.
The rain outside tapped lightly against the window, a steady rhythm filling the quiet of Artemis’ room. The dim glow of the bedside lamp cast soft, golden light over the walls, making the space feel smaller, cozier. The kind of quiet, stolen moment that Artemis had learned to appreciate—especially with Wally.
She was curled up against him, one of his arms slung lazily over her waist, their legs tangled together beneath the blankets. His body was warm, radiating a familiar heat that made it easy to relax, to let go of the tension that had been building ever since Batman’s cryptic announcement.
Wally let out a slow breath, his fingers absently tracing circles against her hip. “Alright,” he murmured, voice thick with sleep but still teasing. “Final guess before we crash—who do you think our mystery hero is?”
Artemis snorted softly. “We both know neither of us are sleeping until we figure this out.”
Wally chuckled, pressing his face lightly into her hair. “Fair point.”
They had been throwing out theories for the past hour—some more ridiculous than others. Wally had been convinced for a solid five minutes that Batman had secretly recruited some random civilian off the street. Artemis had countered with an elaborate theory involving time travel and an alternate universe version of Superman who was also somehow Batman’s long-lost twin.
Now, though, the conversation had slowed. The initial excitement had dulled into something quieter, more thoughtful.
Wally sighed, staring up at the ceiling. “You ever wonder what happened to Rob?”
Artemis blinked, tilting her head slightly to look at him. “…What?”
“Robin,” Wally repeated, his voice quieter now. “The first one. He just… disappeared. One day he was there, and then—poof. Gone. No explanation, no farewell tour, nothing.”
Artemis frowned slightly, considering that.
It was weird.
“I mean,” she murmured, “there were rumors.”
Wally hummed. “Yeah. That he died. That he quit. That he went off to train in some secret assassin temple.”
Artemis raised an eyebrow. “That last one sounds like something you made up.”
“Hey, I didn’t make it up,” Wally defended, though there was a smirk tugging at his lips. “I just… heavily encouraged it.”
Artemis rolled her eyes but let him continue.
“Point is,” he went on, shifting slightly so his chin rested against the top of her head, “no one really knows what happened to him. He just dropped off the face of the Earth.”
Artemis bit her lip, thinking.
Wally exhaled, voice dipping into something softer, something almost wistful. “Sometimes I wish we knew.”
Artemis shifted, resting a hand against his chest. “You think he’s dead?”
There was a long pause.
“…I don’t know,” Wally admitted finally. “I used to think no way. That he was too good, too smart to just—” He hesitated. “But now? I mean, if he was alive, why wouldn’t he come back?”
Artemis didn’t have an answer to that.
Neither did Wally.
For a moment, they just lay there, listening to the rain against the window.
Then, Artemis murmured, “You don’t think…?”
Wally arched a brow. “What?”
She hesitated, then shook her head. “Never mind. It’s stupid.”
Wally propped himself up on one elbow, looking down at her. “No, now you have to say it.”
Artemis huffed. “I was just gonna say… what if he’s the mystery recruit?”
Wally blinked.
Then, slowly, he sat up, running a hand through his hair. “Holy crap.”
Artemis winced. “I said it was stupid—”
“No, no, it’s brilliant. ” Wally’s brain was already running a mile a minute. “Think about it—he was already trained, he disappeared without a trace, and Batman’s acting all weird about it?”
Artemis sighed. “We have zero proof—”
“Yeah, but we have zero proof it isn’t him, either.” Wally turned, grinning. “C’mon, you gotta admit, it would be kinda cool.”
Artemis rolled her eyes, but there was amusement in her expression.
She wasn’t convinced.
But she also wasn’t not convinced.
Wally flopped back onto the bed beside her, stretching his arms over his head. “Guess we’ll just have to wait and see.”
And with that, the conversation drifted off, settling back into quiet.
Neither of them noticed the way the rain outside had picked up, the wind rattling softly against the glass.
Neither of them realized how close they were to the truth.
The air in the cave was thick with anticipation.
Wally shifted his weight from foot to foot, crossing his arms as he glanced around at the others. The entire team was assembled in front of the Zeta tube, waiting for their mysterious new recruit to arrive.
None of them had any idea who they were about to meet.
Batman had been weirdly vague about it, which only made everyone more anxious. Someone experienced had agreed to join them. Someone who had been out of the game for a while. Someone monitored by Batman himself before being deemed fit for duty again.
It was enough to put everyone on edge.
Conner stood with his arms crossed, his usual brooding expression locked firmly in place. M’gann was hovering slightly, her hands fidgeting at her sides. Zatanna and Raquel murmured to each other, trying to puzzle it out, while Artemis remained uncharacteristically silent. Even Kaldur, ever composed, looked curious .
The Zeta tube hummed.
The AI chimed its standard greeting.
“Recognized: Nightwing. B-0-1.”
The bright light of the tube flashed—
And then, just like that—
The team collectively stiffened, their eyes locking onto the new arrival.
The figure in the doorway was clad in sleek black and blue, the familiar shape of a domino mask covering his eyes—but the sharp, birdlike emblem on his chest was new. Taller, more refined than they’d expected.
Nightwing blinked at them.
Then he sighed.
And—without a word—he walked straight past them, heading toward the kitchen like he had done it a hundred times before.
The team stood frozen.
“…Did he just—” Raquel started.
“Does he know we’re standing here?” Zatanna whispered.
“Why does he know where the kitchen is?” Artemis muttered.
They turned as a unit, watching as Nightwing casually grabbed a glass from the cabinet, filling it with water. He leaned against the counter, taking a sip before exhaling. “Man, I hate Zeta travel. Gives me the worst headaches.”
He set the glass down and stretched, his movements so fluid, so familiar —
Wally’s brain caught up all at once.
Oh.
Oh.
Ohhhhh.
His eyes widened, everything snapping into place in a single, earth-shattering realization.
The posture. The voice. The effortless way he had walked through the cave, like he lived there. The casual way he spoke, like he wasn’t a new recruit at all—
Because he wasn’t .
Wally smacked a hand to his forehead. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”
The team turned to him in confusion.
“What?” Conner frowned.
M’gann tilted her head. “Did you figure something out?”
Wally let out a breath, gesturing toward Nightwing—who, to his credit, was still sipping his water like this wasn’t a big deal. “Guys,” Wally drawled, “we’re idiots .”
Artemis narrowed her eyes. “Explain.”
Wally pointed at Nightwing. “That’s Robin .”
Silence.
A beat.
Then—
“…What?” Zatanna blinked.
“No way,” Raquel scoffed.
Conner furrowed his brows, arms crossing over his chest. “But Robin—he disappeared.”
“Yeah, well, apparently he was just upgrading his wardrobe,” Wally muttered, crossing his arms.
The realization spread across the group like a ripple, eyes widening, expressions shifting from confusion to disbelief to stunned recognition.
Artemis made a strangled noise. “Are you kidding me?!”
Nightwing groaned, setting his glass down with an audible thunk . He pinched the bridge of his nose, exasperation clear in every line of his posture. “Okay. In my defense—”
“There is no defense!” Wally threw his arms in the air. “You vanished! Batman never said anything! We all thought you were dead ! We thought he just replaced you with some random kid because he didn’t know how to process emotions!”
Dick exhaled sharply. “Yeah, yeah, because that definitely sounds like a thing he would do.”
The team was still reeling.
Zatanna looked between Nightwing and Wally, eyes wide. “So you’re telling me—”
“That the only thing that changed was his suit and the shape of his mask?” Wally finished, crossing his arms.
Nightwing sighed. “I thought about changing my voice,” he admitted. “But that’s a pain to keep up. And posture’s muscle memory. And look—” He gestured vaguely at himself. “I figured it was a big enough change.”
Kaldur exhaled slowly, rubbing his temple. “I cannot believe we did not notice this.”
Raquel groaned. “Dude. What the hell.”
“Yeah,” Artemis added, narrowing her eyes. “You could’ve told us.”
Dick hesitated for a fraction of a second, then exhaled. “Yeah, about that—me disappearing wasn’t exactly my idea.”
The room went still.
“What?” Wally’s brow furrowed. “Then whose idea was it?”
Dick’s lips pressed together before he huffed out a humorless laugh. “B’s,” he admitted. “He benched me indefinitely after I—” He hesitated, fingers drumming lightly against the counter. “Let’s just say I lost my temper on a certain clown.”
Artemis frowned, tilting her head slightly. “But the Joker is dead.”
Dick met her gaze without flinching.
Her eyes widened.
“Oh my god,” she breathed. She pointed at him, her finger shaking slightly. “Did you kill the Joker?”
Dick blinked—then laughed.
“God, no,” he said, shaking his head. “My attempt at murder was before I disappeared.”
A heavy silence followed that statement.
“…I have so many questions,” Raquel finally muttered.
“Yeah, get in line,” Wally said, pinching the bridge of his nose.
Dick just sighed, leaning against the counter. “Long story short? Almost killed him, B freaked out, pulled me from the field. By the time he was willing to let me back, I was already ready to do my own thing.” He gestured at himself again. “Thus, Nightwing.”
The team absorbed that, exchanging glances.
Then Artemis let out a very long sigh and dropped into the nearest chair. “You are so much drama.”
Dick smirked. “I try.”
Raquel shook her head. “Man.”
Zatanna nudged Dick with her elbow, lips twitching into a half-smile. “Well, at least now we know.”
“Yeah,” Wally muttered, shaking his head. “Took us long enough.”
The weight in the room shifted.
Dick could feel it settling around him like a tangible thing, pressing against his skin, suffocating in a way he hadn’t quite braced himself for.
Conner’s brows furrowed, his expression unreadable, but there was something careful about the way he was watching Dick, something assessing. “Was it… the visions?”
Dick stiffened.
The room was silent. Too silent.
Conner leaned forward slightly. “Did you see something?” His voice wasn’t accusing, wasn’t sharp, but it cut through the air like a blade anyway. “Is that why you—” He gestured vaguely. “Why you went after the Joker?”
M’gann inhaled sharply, her hands flying to cover her mouth. “Oh my god.” Her eyes were wide, horrified. “Did you—did you see Jason’s death?”
Dick winced.
A flicker of movement—Artemis snapping upright, her gaze sharp as it darted between them. Then, suddenly, she sucked in a breath. “Oh my god .” She pointed at him, her jaw dropping slightly. “You totally did.”
Dick opened his mouth, but she wasn’t finished.
“You knew.” Her voice rose slightly, incredulous. “You saw what was going to happen, and you tried to take the Joker out before he could hurt Jason.”
His jaw clenched.
There it was.
Dick exhaled slowly through his nose, rolling his shoulders, trying to ignore the way the air suddenly felt too thick, the way every pair of eyes in the room was locked onto him, waiting.
Artemis shook her head, eyes wide. “Jesus, Rob.”
M’gann still looked stricken. “Why didn’t you tell anyone?”
Dick let out a sharp, humorless laugh. “Oh, yeah. That would’ve gone over well.” His voice dripped with sarcasm. “Hey, B, just a heads-up—one of the scariest criminals in Gotham is going to murder the kid you just took in, so maybe let me go kill him first? No? Alright, then.”
Conner frowned. “You could’ve told us .”
Dick dragged a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. “And then what?” He shook his head. “We weren’t exactly in a position to do anything about it. And Batman—” His throat tightened. “Batman benched me. He took me out of the field completely. I didn’t even get back into the field until two weeks ago.”
Silence.
No one had a response for that.
Because there was no response.
Jason was dead.
And Dick had tried to stop it.
And he had failed.
His fingers curled into fists at his sides.
“I thought I could fix it,” he admitted, voice quieter now. “I thought—if I took the Joker out, if I got to him first—”
His voice faltered.
He didn’t need to finish the sentence.
Everyone already knew how it ended.
Notes:
Still asking for y'alls opinions on how our main pairing should get together:
A) Just a good ol emotional confession.
B) Spur of the moment smooch
C) Emotional confession after spur of the moment URGE to smooch?Currently C is winning
Chapter 39: You Guilt-Tripped Batman?
Notes:
Chapters 26-28 are set during 01:26 Auld Acquaintance
>Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New YearCurrent Ages [TEAM] [S2]:
Wally : 20
Dick : 19 [Mentally 34]
M’gann : 20
Conner : 21
Artemis : 20
Kaldur : 22
Zatanna : 19
Raquel : 20
Tim : 14
Barbara : 20
La’gaan : 18
Gar : 14
Cassie : 15
Jaime : 16
Bart : 15Dick has been back on the team for about a year and 8 ish months, cause we have to get that 5 year time skip somehow.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Batcave hummed softly with the sound of computer servers and distant water dripping through the stalactites. It was colder than Dick remembered—or maybe that was just the weight of being back here after everything.
He leaned against the console, arms crossed, watching Bruce work. The glow from the Batcomputer bathed the older man in cool blue light, his cowl pushed back as he flipped through mission reports with the same intense focus he always had.
Some things never changed.
“So,” Dick started, tilting his head. “I’ve been thinking.”
Bruce didn’t look away from the screen. “Dangerous habit.”
Dick rolled his eyes but pushed forward. “I want to put Tim on the Team.”
That got Bruce’s attention. His fingers paused over the keyboard as his head lifted just slightly. “No.”
“No?” Dick echoed, eyebrows raising. “That’s it? No discussion, no consideration—just no?”
Bruce finally turned to face him, eyes sharp. “He’s not ready.”
Dick snorted softly. “Yeah, I wasn’t either. Didn’t stop you from throwing me at Gotham’s worst when I was nine.”
“That was different,” Bruce said, voice flat.
“How?” Dick pushed, taking a step forward. “The Team’s safer than Gotham. He’s good, Bruce—he’s observant, careful. He doesn’t take unnecessary risks. And he works well with others, which—newsflash—not all of us did when we started.”
Bruce’s expression didn’t shift, but Dick knew him well enough to catch the flicker of tension along his jawline.
“And before you say I don’t have a say in this,” Dick continued, tilting his head, “I’m still technically a senior member of the Team. I’ve been back for awhile, and we’ve gotten new recruits from all over—Beast Boy, Lagoon Boy, Wonder Girl, Blue Beetle, Bumblebee. Hell, you even let Barbara join.” His lips twitched.
A beat of silence stretched between them.
Bruce exhaled slowly, turning back to the monitor. “The mission comes first. Tim—”
“Is ready,” Dick cut in, softer now. “I wouldn’t be asking if I didn’t think so. He’s smart. He’s careful. And let’s be honest, Bruce—he’s already in this. You know he won’t stop. At least if he’s on the Team, he’ll have backup.”
Bruce was quiet for a long moment, the only sound in the cave the faint clicking of the keyboard as he tapped through files. Dick knew he was thinking it over, turning every possibility in that over-prepared brain of his.
And maybe, if Dick had any sense, he would’ve let the silence stretch. Would’ve backed off and given Bruce time to think his way toward the answer Dick already knew was right.
But patience had never really been his strong suit.
“Look,” Dick said, dragging a hand through his hair, “I know you want to keep him safe. I get it. But isolating him isn’t the way to do that. You know it, Bruce—hell, you taught me that. No one makes it alone.” His voice softened. “You don’t want another Jason.”
The name hung heavy in the air.
Bruce’s entire body tensed, and for a second, Dick thought maybe—maybe—he had crossed the line. But the thing about crossing lines with Bruce? He never said when you did. He just closed off even tighter.
Dick swallowed hard and forced himself to keep going. “I came home a while ago,” he murmured. “And I found the burner phone I left here.” He paused, his throat suddenly tight. “It was full of voicemails from Jason.”
That got Bruce’s attention. He turned slightly in his chair, the tension in his jawline sharp enough to cut.
“They were sent just hours before he died,” Dick continued, and now his voice trembled—just a little, but enough that Bruce would catch it. “He tried to reach out to me, Bruce. I wasn’t there. The one person he thought would help, and I wasn’t—”
His breath hitched, and he had to look away, blinking back the sting building behind his eyes.
“If he had people—friends, a team—he wouldn’t have been alone in that.” His voice cracked, raw and unsteady. “He wouldn’t have felt like the only person he could turn to was me, and maybe—maybe he’d still be alive.”
The words cut. More than Dick wanted to admit. But they were true. He had failed Jason. And every single day, that failure gnawed at the edges of his mind.
Bruce’s shoulders had gone rigid, his expression unreadable. But Dick knew he was listening. That counted for something.
“Tim needs more than just you,” Dick pressed, stepping closer. “He needs people his age. People he can confide in without worrying about… this.” He gestured vaguely between them, his frustration bleeding through. “Without worrying about the bat-disappointment.”
For a second, he thought Bruce wouldn’t answer.
Then—finally—he spoke, voice low and rough. “The Team is dangerous.”
Dick let out a sharp, humorless laugh. “Yeah, and Gotham isn’t? Come on, Bruce. Just this once—pull your head out of your ass and see what’s right in front of you. Tim needs more than this cave and your overprotective paranoia.”
A tense, brittle silence followed, stretching long enough that Dick almost gave up.
Then Bruce exhaled through his nose, something shifting in his face—not softer, never softer, but resigned.
“Fine,” he relented. “He joins the Team.”
Dick blinked. “Wait—seriously?”
Bruce shot him a look. “Unless you’d like me to change my mind.”
“Nope! Nope—good decision, best decision,” Dick cut in, his grin cutting through the weight still sitting in his chest.
As if on cue, Tim rounded the corner, the faintest bounce in his step as he approached. “Did I miss something?”
Dick turned, a rare softness threading into his grin. “Congrats, kid. You’re in.”
For a second, Tim just stood there, his brain clearly processing the words.
Then his face lit up, and before Dick could react, Tim barreled toward him—wrapping his arms around his waist in an honest-to-God hug.
Dick froze. Blinking in surprise.
Tim was still talking, too fast and too excited to be anything but genuine. “I swear I won’t screw this up—thank you, seriously, I won’t let you down.”
Dick hesitated—then returned the hug, his hand resting against Tim’s back as something warm unfurled in his chest. “I know you won’t,” he murmured.
Tim pulled back and turned toward Bruce, who, to his credit, looked only slightly startled by the physical affection.
Without hesitation, Tim wrapped his arms around Bruce too. “Thanks, Bruce.”
Bruce stiffened—because of course he did—but his hand landed on Tim’s shoulder, squeezing briefly before he stepped back.
Dick bit down on a smile. Maybe there was hope for both of them yet.
Dick stood just outside the zeta tube with Tim, watching the kid shift on his feet, practically vibrating with nervous energy.
Tim was trying to play it cool—chin up, hands at his sides, shoulders squared—but Dick could see the tiny tells. The way his fingers twitched every few seconds, like he was resisting the urge to adjust his cape. The way he kept taking slow, measured breaths. The way his eyes darted toward the entrance to the main room before flicking away just as fast.
He was nervous.
But he was also excited.
And Dick got it. He really did.
The Team was a big deal.
Sure, it wasn’t the League, but it was a family. A network of people who had each other’s backs, who fought together, lived together, trained together. And for a kid like Tim—someone who had only ever worked with Batman, who was used to the dark, solitary grind of Gotham—this was new.
New, but good.
“You ready?” Dick asked, crossing his arms and giving Tim an easy smirk.
Tim let out a slow breath and nodded. “Yeah.”
Dick raised an eyebrow.
Tim hesitated. Then, quieter, “I think so.”
Dick chuckled and clapped a hand on his shoulder. “You’ll be fine, kid. They’re good people.”
Tim straightened, visibly steeling himself. “Right. Yeah.”
Dick gave him a nod, then turned and led the way inside.
The main room of the mountain was buzzing with activity. M’gann and Conner were talking quietly near the couches, Zatanna and Raquel were chatting with Artemis and Wally, and La’gaan was arm-wrestling Jaime while Cassie cheered them on. Karen was sitting cross-legged on the floor with Gar, going over something on her tablet. Barbara stood nearby, arms crossed, already aware of their arrival.
The second Dick stepped in, a few heads turned.
And then—
“Nightwing!”
M’gann’s voice was warm and welcoming, and within seconds, most of the Team had turned toward them.
Dick grinned. “Hey, guys. Miss me?”
Wally snorted. “Not even a little.”
Dick placed a hand over his heart, mock-offended. “Ouch, KF.”
Tim made a small noise beside him that might’ve been a stifled laugh.
Dick took that as a win.
“Alright,” he continued, getting straight to it. “I wanted to introduce you all to the newest member of the Team.” He turned, gesturing toward Tim, who straightened immediately. “This is Robin.”
There was a pause.
And then—
“Another one?” Gar blurted, tilting his head. “Dude, how many Robins are there?”
Tim flushed slightly but held his ground. “Uh. Just me.”
Barbara rolled her eyes. “Don’t listen to them, Robin. They’re just surprised.”
Cassie grinned. “Yeah, no offense, it’s just—you’re kind of small.”
Tim bristled. “I’m still growing.”
Jaime gave him a nod of solidarity. “That’s fair, ese.”
M’gann, ever kind, stepped forward with a smile. “It’s nice to meet you, Robin.” She floated a little closer, extending a hand. “Welcome to the Team.”
Tim blinked, hesitated for half a second, then took her hand and shook it. “Thanks.”
And just like that, the tension broke.
The Team swarmed him.
Conner gave him a short nod. Artemis asked how old he was. La’gaan loudly proclaimed that the new Robin would have to prove himself in the field, to which Kaldur immediately told him to relax. Wally, grinning, nudged Tim and said, “So, on a scale from one to ten, how much does Bats hate that you’re here?”
Tim glanced at Dick.
Dick smirked.
Tim turned back to Wally. “Eleven.”
Wally burst out laughing. “Oh, you’ll fit right in.”
Tim exhaled, some of the tension leaving his shoulders.
He was going to be okay.
Dick could see it. The way the initial tension in his shoulders eased, the way his replies to Wally and Cassie got quicker, the way he stood a little taller when M’gann welcomed him with open arms.
The Team had accepted him.
And Tim, for all his nerves, was handling it well.
Dick crossed his arms, watching from a slight distance as the Team pulled Tim into conversation. Wally was already asking if he had any cool gadgets, Artemis was trying to gauge his skill level, and Jaime and Gar were excitedly debating how many Robins Gotham had actually gone through.
Tim’s face was a mix of exasperation and amusement.
Yeah. He was going to be just fine.
Dick had just started to relax when he caught movement out of the corner of his eye.
Artemis and Wally were making a beeline for him, both wearing matching expressions of curiosity and mischief.
He barely had time to brace himself before Wally threw an arm around his shoulders.
“Alright, Rob,” Wally said, grinning. “Spill. How in the world did you get Bats to agree to let a new Robin join the Team?”
Artemis crossed her arms, smirking. “Yeah, I figured it’d take an act of God to get him to sign off on that.”
Dick sighed. “It wasn’t that hard.”
Wally snorted. “Liar.”
Barbara, who had wandered over at some point, raised an eyebrow. “Yeah, actually, I was wondering the same thing.” She tilted her head. “How’d you pull that off?”
Dick grimaced, shifting his weight slightly. “I… used the guilt card.”
Wally blinked. “You guilt-tripped Batman?”
Barbara looked mildly impressed. “Huh. Didn’t think you had it in you.”
Artemis frowned. “Wait. What kind of guilt trip?”
Dick exhaled through his nose, rubbing the back of his neck. Then, quiet enough that only they could hear, he muttered, “I brought up Jason.”
Silence.
Barbara’s expression softened. Wally winced. Artemis pressed her lips together.
After a second, Barbara punched him lightly in the arm. “That was dirty.”
Dick let out a small, humorless chuckle. “Yeah, well. It worked.”
Wally sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Damn, man.”
Artemis shook her head. “B must’ve loved that.”
Dick didn’t answer.
Instead, he glanced over at Tim, who was currently talking with Jaime and Cassie, still looking a little overwhelmed but holding his own.
Yeah. It had been the right call.
He looked back at Wally and Artemis, then gave a small shrug. “It’s what Jason would’ve wanted.”
Wally studied him for a moment, then huffed out a breath. “Yeah. It is.”
Barbara nodded. “Well. Guess I should say good call, ‘Wing.”
Dick smiled slightly. “Thanks, Babs.”
Artemis rolled her eyes, but her smirk softened. “Alright, fine. I’ll admit it—kid seems like he belongs here.”
Wally grinned. “Yeah. He’s already handling our chaos pretty well.”
Dick glanced back at Tim again.
It had been worth it.
Bruce had needed a Robin. The Team had needed another member.
And Tim had needed a place to belong.
Now, he had one.
And if Dick had to twist Bruce’s arm a little to make it happen?
Well.
That was just a bonus.
Dick’s boots barely made a sound against the floor, but the rhythmic back-and-forth movement did little to settle his nerves. His arms were crossed tightly over his chest, fingers digging into the fabric of his sleeve as his mind raced.
Bart would be here in a week. Maybe less. Give or take.
And Dick had no idea what to do about it.
Because this wasn’t his Bart.
The Bart Allen he had known—the one from his timeline—had been a reckless, hyperactive blur of bad decisions and good intentions. The kind of kid who ran at the mouth just as fast as he ran on the ground. The kind of kid who had blurted out his own name the second he arrived, like secret identities weren’t a thing.
But this wasn’t that Bart.
This was a different Bart.
From this timeline.
Which meant—
Dick abruptly stopped mid-step, frowning.
Which meant what , exactly?
Was this actual time travel? Some kind of dimensional shift? Had he jumped universes or just rewound a really messed-up tape? He’d never really figured that part out.
On the surface, everything had been mostly the same. Same places. Same people. Same missions, more or less.
But little things were different.
Tiny shifts. Minor inconsistencies. Conversations that should’ve happened but never did. Relationships that had formed faster, or slower, or not at all.
Dick didn’t know what that meant.
Didn’t know if this was really the same reality or if he was in some weird parallel version of it, where history had almost—but not quite—repeated itself.
And now Bart was coming.
A time traveler.
A wildcard.
And for the first time since Dick had woken up in the past, he had no idea if he was about to be found out.
He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair.
He wasn’t worried about Bart blowing secret identities. That had been annoying, sure, but harmless in the grand scheme of things.
What really worried him—what terrified him—was whether Bart would recognize him.
Would he see something? Would he know?
Would he pick up on little things—the minor details, the inconsistencies no one else had? The way Dick spoke, the way he carried himself, the way he reacted to situations that hadn’t even happened yet?
Would he say something?
Dick ran through the possibilities in his head, scenario after scenario.
Best case? Bart had no clue.
Worst case? Bart took one look at him and immediately blurted out that Nightwing was from the future.
Dick groaned, pressing his palms against his face.
Nope. Not happening.
He had to stop that from ever becoming an issue.
Bribery? Too risky.
Intimidation? Not really his style.
Flat-out denial? Not gonna work if Bart had actual proof.
That left… what?
A talk?
Yeah. Maybe. If he could get Bart alone before the kid had a chance to open his big mouth.
Dick sighed, dropping his hands and staring up at the ceiling.
Time travel was a nightmare.
And Bart Allen was about to make it so much worse.
Notes:
I was feeling nice so you get an extra chapter.
A) Just a good ol emotional confession.
B) Spur of the moment smooch
C) Emotional confession after spur of the moment URGE to smooch?Currently C is winning
Chapter 40: Crash
Notes:
Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New Year
>Chapters 40-41 Are set during 02:06 BloodlinesCurrent Ages [TEAM] [S2]:
Wally : 20
Dick : 19 [Mentally 34]
M’gann : 20
Conner : 21
Artemis : 20
Kaldur : 22
Zatanna : 19
Raquel : 20
Tim : 14
Barbara : 20
La’gaan : 18
Gar : 14
Cassie : 15
Jaime : 16
Bart : 15
Chapter Text
The Cave’s computer flickered as lines of alien text scrolled across the screen, resolving into something readable. Dick leaned back slightly, arms crossed, already knowing what it would say.
The voice of the computer cut through the quiet hum of the Cave.
“Decryption. Completed.”
“Translation. Completed.”
Tim shifted beside him, stepping forward slightly. “Is that the Krolotean intel?”
From the other side of the console, Gar, perched on a desk with his legs swinging, perked up. “What Krolotean intel?”
Dick sighed, not looking away from the screen. “The data files M’gann and J’onn recovered on Malina Island before it was destroyed.”
Gar’s brows lifted. “Huh. Noted.”
Dick knew what the Kroloteans had been after. But he had to go through the motions. Couldn’t tip his hand. Couldn’t make it obvious that he wasn’t just figuring it out now, alongside them.
For their benefit, he reminded himself. He turned slightly, his tone flat. “Apparently the Kroloteans were snatching humans to use as guinea pigs. They were hoping to find something. Something inside us.”
Tim frowned. “What?”
“There’s no English word for it,” Dick continued, watching their reactions. He didn’t need to see the file to know what came next. “The nearest translation is meta-gene.”
Tim’s frown deepened. “What’s a meta-gene?”
Gar grinned, his fangs showing slightly. “Never met-a-gene I didn’t like!”
Dick rolled his eyes, but before he could respond, the Cave’s computer blared a sharp warning.
“Warning. Unknown energy impulse detected.”
Dick’s head snapped up.
A split second later, something slammed into the floor with a metallic clang, sending vibrations through the Cave’s foundation.
Tim and Gar were on their feet immediately, mirroring Dick’s defensive stance.
“Stand ready,” Dick ordered, hand already moving to one of his escrima sticks.
The pod’s door hissed, steam escaping from its edges. The three of them braced themselves, prepared for anything.
The door slid open.
A figure stepped out.
A grinning, bright-eyed, annoyingly familiar figure.
“Ta-da!” the kid announced, throwing his arms out dramatically.
Dick’s stomach twisted.
Oh.
Oh, hell.
The computer’s alert echoed through the Cave.
“Intruder alert. Intruder alert.”
“Computer,” Dick snapped. “Lock down the Cave.”
A blue security field flared up at the entrance, sealing them in.
Gar tilted his head, unimpressed. “Well, I think we found our unknown energy impulse.”
The kid—Bart, because of course it was Bart—grinned even wider. “Impulse? That’s so crash! Catchy. Dramatic. One word. Like Nightwing. And Robin. And Beast Boy—except that’s two words. Blue Beetle is two words. Hey, is he here too? Nevermind. Impulse can find that out for himself. Ha ha ha.”
Dick’s jaw clenched.
His mind raced.
Bart wasn’t a threat. He knew that. He had spent years knowing that. The kid had been a pain in his ass but also—also—one of the most loyal people Dick had ever met.
And here he was.
Younger. Less experienced. Trying way too hard to be cool.
And Dick had to act like he didn’t already know everything about him.
Which meant—
“You two,” he ordered, not taking his eyes off Bart. “Take him down. Now.”
Tim and Gar hesitated for half a second before lunging.
Bart, the little menace, was already moving.
Dick hated this. Hated that he had to treat Bart like a potential enemy.
But he wasn’t supposed to know Bart was trustworthy.
It would be fine if it was just the original team—Artemis, Wally, Kaldur, Conner, M’gann, Zatanna, Raquel, and Will. They already thought he had some kind of meta ability that let him see the future. That was an easy cover. They’d assume he’d seen that Bart was okay.
But the newer members?
Tim, Gar, Cassie, Jaime, Karen and La’gaan?
They didn’t know about that little lie.
And if he suddenly acted like he trusted Bart completely?
That would raise questions.
So, he forced himself to watch as the fight unfolded.
And even though he was annoyed, even though this was throwing a wrench in things—
A small part of him was relieved.
He’d missed the little speedster.
The kid had grown on him in the future.
And, honestly?
Hearing him say “crash” again was kind of nice.
Bart Allen had seen a lot of weird stuff in his life.
Time travel? No biggie. Cities swallowed by war? Been there, done that. But standing in the middle of the legendary Mount Justice? Now that was something else.
He spun in a slow circle, taking it all in. The dim lighting, the sleek tech, the—
“Whoa.” His face lit up as he zipped over, tapping the faucet experimentally. “Home-style faucets. So retro.”
The water gushed out, and Bart grinned, giving the knob a twist to cut it off before pivoting on his heel.
The Cave was so much cooler in person. He had seen glimpses of it in old files—heard stories from the adults in his time—but seeing it with his own eyes? Experiencing it firsthand?
So. Crash.
Before he could explore further, a flash of movement caught his eye.
Oh. Right.
They were still trying to catch him.
He glanced to the side just in time to see Robin—Tim, right, this was Tim’s era now—swinging his bo staff at full force, the end crackling with a burst of electricity.
Oof. Taze mode.
“Limbo time,” Bart quipped, bending backward at an impossible angle, the staff sweeping just inches above his nose.
His momentum carried him into a spin, and he zipped toward the center of the Cave, weaving between the scattered training equipment and obstacles like it was second nature.
He could keep this up all day.
“Ha ha!” he laughed, hopping over a pile of training beads someone had knocked over. “You can't catch me that easy—”
Something solid slammed into his gut.
The world jolted.
The air whooshed out of his lungs.
And suddenly, Bart was on the ground, blinking up at the ceiling in complete confusion.
What—
How—
His vision cleared just in time to see Nightwing crouching over him, one knee pressed against his back, hands moving swiftly to snap cuffs around his wrists and ankles in one fluid motion.
Oh.
Oh, crap.
He’d gotten careless.
Nightwing was grinning down at him, eyes twinkling with barely concealed amusement.
“Now that,” Dick said, snapping the final cuff into place, “was crash.”
Bart groaned, flopping back against the floor with an exaggerated sigh.
“For you, maybe,” he muttered. He wiggled his hands slightly, testing the restraints. They weren’t coming off anytime soon. “Me? I’m totally feeling the mode.”
Dick chuckled, standing up and brushing off his gloves.
Bart exhaled dramatically.
Okay. So maybe his entrance hadn’t been perfect. But hey, at least he had their attention.
Bart Allen talked fast.
Not just in the way most speedsters did—rushed, jittery, like their brains ran at double speed and their mouths were just barely keeping up—but fast in a way that made it seem like he was always on the verge of running off mid-sentence.
Tim had been watching him the whole time, eyes narrowed, calculating, trying to pick apart his words. Now, he crossed his arms, expression skeptical.
“You’re a tourist?” Tim asked, his tone dry. “From the future?”
Bart beamed. “Why so surprised? Half the meat at Comic Con are from my era.”
Tim blinked. “Half the—meat?”
Dick pinched the bridge of his nose. Speedsters.
“Look, look, look,” Bart continued, waving his hands. “We should all be friends! I’m really one of you. Part of the heroic legacy, right? My name is Bart Allen. You know, grandson of Barry Allen.” He grinned. “The Flash.”
Gar squinted at him. “Noted. Not believed. But noted.”
Bart scoffed, rocking back on his heels. “What’s not to believe? I’ve clearly got Flash’s speed. His amazing good looks. Frankly, I can’t wait to meet him.” His grin faltered, just slightly. “Uh, you know, back when he was in his prime.”
Dick studied him, keeping his expression neutral. The kid was trying too hard—like he had rehearsed this, like he knew they weren’t going to believe him and had planned for it.
And maybe that was because Bart was from the future.
He hated this part. The suspicion. The caution. The pretense of doubt when, in reality, he already trusted Bart—already missed him.
The kid had grown on him in the future, wormed his way in until Dick couldn’t imagine the team without him.
But now, he had to pretend.
Had to play it safe.
So he smiled. Easy. Friendly.
“Well, Bart,” Dick said, reaching over to grab a cup from the table, “coming all the way from the future, you must’ve worked up quite a thirst.”
Bart’s grin widened as he leaned to drink from the cup.
Then—he froze.
“Ohhh,” he drawled, eyes flicking from the cup to Dick’s face. “Ah. You’re trying to get a DNA sample.”
Dick just smiled.
Bart huffed out a laugh. “You need my spit.”
And then, without hesitation, he spat into the cup.
Dick barely managed not to grimace.
“Hah!” Bart grinned. “That’s such a Nightwing thing to do.” Then his expression turned sly. “But can’t you just check the future to see I’m good?”
Dick’s stomach dropped.
Tim straightened slightly. “What are you talking about—”
Bart pointed at him, bouncing on the balls of his feet. “See? I know stuff only a future boy would know. Tim Drake . Garfield Logan .” Then, turning to Dick, he smirked. “And for some reason, your identity was kept confidential. But I know you can see the future.”
Tim’s head snapped toward Dick.
His gaze sharpened.
Dick clenched his jaw.
Gar blinked. “Wait—your name is Tim?” He turned to Dick. “And your…?”
Bart’s eyes went wide. “Oops! Spoilers. Is that not public knowledge yet?”
Dick forced himself to keep his expression blank.
This was not how he wanted this conversation to go.
Bart barely seemed fazed, though. He just grinned, rocking on his heels again. “This secret thing is so retro. I mean, you can call me Impulse. Or Bart. Or Bart Allen. Or Bart ‘Impulse’ Allen. It’s all crash.”
Tim narrowed his eyes. “Is it possible he might actually be telling the truth? Could he really be from the future?”
Dick gritted his teeth, keeping his face neutral.
Gar shrugged. “Tell us something we don’t know. Yet.” He leaned forward, smirking. “When do I become leader of the team? When do I join the Justice League? When do I get my own reality series?”
Bart winced, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry, BB. Never was the best history student. Besides, we can’t risk altering the time stream.” He wagged a finger. “We do that, we’re all feeling the mode.”
Gar frowned. “And the mode would be bad?”
Bart nodded, solemn. “Doesn’t get any worse. Always better to crash the mode.”
Gar squinted. “Uh. Noted.”
The computer beeped suddenly, cutting through the conversation.
“Recognized. Malcolm Duncan. A-1-0.”
Bart’s eyes lit up.
Before anyone could react, his body vibrated—blurring at the edges, phasing straight through the cuffs binding him.
Dick cursed, already moving.
Bart flashed him a grin. “Ooh, sounds like a door opening somewhere.”
And then he was gone.
A blur of red and white.
“ Aaaand, that’s my cue. Bye-bye. ”
Dick spun toward the exit just in time to hear—
“Hi, Mal. Bye, Mal.”
Gar let out a dramatic sigh. “Don’t worry,” he said, crossing his arms. “The peregrine falcon is the world’s fastest bird. He won’t get away.”
Tim deadpanned, “Doesn’t stand a chance, does he?”
Dick sighed. “Nope.”
Tim turned to him, expression serious. “What was he talking about? About you being able to see the future?”
Dick grimaced but covered it quickly. “A conversation for another day,” he lied smoothly. “But at least we can track him.”
Tim frowned. “You planted a tracer? It’ll fall off at his speed.”
Dick smirked, crossing his arms. “It won’t.”
Tim raised a brow. “And why’s that?”
Dick’s smirk widened.
“He drank it.”
Tim blinked. Then his eyes widened in realization. “Sub-cutaneous micro-tracker in the water. Nice.”
Dick shrugged, pleased. “Thanks. He’s making a beeline for Central City.”
And with that, he pulled out his comm, dialing a number.
It rang once before the other line picked up.
Dick grinned.
“Hey,” he said. “Need your help.”
Wally had no idea what he was walking into.
When Nightwing called, there had been that particular edge to his voice—the one that meant something big was happening, and Wally should probably brace himself for the absolute weirdest possible scenario.
So, of course, that was exactly what he got.
The moment Wally stepped through the door of the Garricks’ house, he was greeted with chaos.
Barry stood frozen in the middle of the room, phone still clutched in his hand, his mouth slightly open like his brain had just short-circuited. His eyes were locked on a kid—a teenage blur of energy currently vibrating with excitement.
Iris had a hand on Barry’s arm, torn between amusement and exasperation, though there was a flicker of something else in her expression—something careful, something wary. Joan and Jay stood off to the side, watching with the kind of bemused patience that could only come from decades of dealing with speedster nonsense.
And in the center of it all, gesturing wildly, grinning like he’d just won the lottery, was a kid.
A speedster kid.
A speedster kid who had apparently just tackled Barry with the force of a small hurricane and announced—loudly, proudly—that he was Barry’s grandson from the future .
Yeah.
Typical Tuesday.
Wally took exactly three seconds to process that information before stepping forward and saying dryly, “Careful, kid. If you are what you say you are, revealing too much could crash the whole time stream.”
The kid—Bart, apparently—whipped around so fast Wally swore he heard the air crackle. His eyes went wide, glowing with something way too close to hero-worship.
“Crash it. If only .”
Before Wally could react, Bart zoomed forward, grabbing onto him with a forceful, enthusiastic hug.
“You’re Wally West!” Bart exclaimed, vibrating in place like he could barely contain himself. “My first cousin once removed!”
Wally blinked.
Then, carefully, he pried Bart’s arms off of him and took a deliberate step back.
“The operative word being removed ,” he muttered.
Bart either didn’t hear the sarcasm or didn’t care. If anything, he looked even more excited.
Before Wally could process any of this, Barry’s phone buzzed in his hand.
Automatically, still looking half-stunned, Barry answered.
“Hello?”
At the same time, Iris’ own phone lit up. She glanced at the screen, eyes narrowing.
“It’s mine, babe,” she said, snatching it up.
Bart’s expression flickered—just for a second.
Then, too quickly he blurted, “ Don’t answer that! ”
Iris’ brow furrowed. “What?”
“I mean—uh—why interrupt the reunion?” Bart added, forcing a grin.
Wally frowned.
That was weird.
Bart had been nothing but excited since the second Wally walked in, but now? Now there was something just a little too frantic in his tone. A little too forced.
But Iris ignored him, pressing the phone to her ear.
“It’s my boss at GBS,” she said, listening for a moment. Then—suddenly—her entire body went rigid.
“What’s up, Pete?” she asked, but there was already an edge to her voice, something tense.
Then her face fell.
“They’re evacuating downtown,” she said, her voice dropping into something almost flat. Controlled. “A new super-powered lunatic is calling for blood.”
She turned to Barry, her expression sharpening like a blade.
“ Your blood.”
Wally barely had time to process what was happening before Barry blurred into motion. One second, he was standing there in civilian clothes, still looking mildly stunned, and the next—his Flash suit snapped into place, the familiar red and gold streak a blur against the dim lighting of the Garricks’ home.
Bart barely even reacted, like he saw that sort of thing every day.
“ Ow , c’mon, Grandpa,” Bart groaned, throwing his arms up. “Let the League handle this guy! I mean, how often does a relative from the future show up at your door?”
Barry didn’t even hesitate. He had that look in his eye—the one that meant duty called, and absolutely nothing was going to stop him from running headfirst into danger.
“Listen,” Barry said, already shifting into a ready stance. “I—I’ll deal with you later. Stay put. I’ll be back in a flash.”
And then he was gone.
A streak of red. A gust of wind. The slam of the door rattling in its frame.
Silence.
Then—
“ Back in a flash. ” Bart echoed, shaking his head in clear amusement. “Wow. Does he say that often?”
The entire room let out a collective sigh.
“Too often,” they all muttered at once.
Wally pinched the bridge of his nose. This was turning into a lot.
And it was about to get worse.
“You’re going, aren’t you?” Wally asked, barely glancing at Bart.
The kid grinned. “Duh.”
And then he was gone too.
A golden streak, a blur of energy, shooting out the door after Barry.
Wally exhaled sharply. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.”
Before anyone could say anything, he was already moving, the familiar rush of speed flooding his veins.
Because if this kid was who he said he was—if he really was Barry’s grandson, a speedster from the future—then there was no way he was letting him run into a fight unsupervised.
Not on Wally’s watch.
With a flash of lightning, Wally was gone.
Bart barely had time to register the blur of red before Barry was sent flying backward, tumbling through the air like a ragdoll.
Instinct kicked in. Bart moved without thinking, the world snapping into slow motion as he raced forward, wind whipping around him. He pivoted sharply, generating a tornado of speed to cushion Barry’s fall. The cyclone caught his grandfather mid-air, slowing him down before depositing him safely onto solid ground.
Barry staggered slightly but caught himself, blinking at Bart. “Nice trick,” he admitted. Then, with a small smirk, “Thanks.”
Bart grinned, shifting on the balls of his feet. “Dad taught me,” he said breezily. “He learned it—well, will learn it—from you.”
Barry opened his mouth—whether to argue or ask for clarification, Bart wasn’t sure—but he didn’t get the chance.
A blast of energy crackled through the air, lighting up the darkened cityscape with a sickly green glow.
“Flash!” Neutron’s voice rang out, thick with fury. His hulking frame loomed over them, electricity sparking violently at his fingertips. “Prepare to meet your doom!”
Bart’s eyes widened. “Whoa, what kind of meat is this guy?” He ducked as another pulse of energy shot toward them, rolling easily back onto his feet. “He’s never gonna hit us with those.”
Barry’s expression remained serious. “No, but it’s a standoff.” His gaze flicked toward Neutron, sharp and calculating. “He’s generating cascading waves of energy. Each wave starts before the previous one dissipates. There are no gaps—at any speed.”
Bart frowned. “So we can’t get close?”
“Not unless we want to be deep-fried at superspeed,” Barry confirmed grimly. Then his expression shifted, sharpening as realization dawned. His eyes snapped back to Bart. “Wait a minute. I told you not to come.”
Bart shrugged, offering him an easy grin. “Hey, I wanted to see you beat the bad guy. In person. In your prime .”
Barry groaned. “Great.”
Another wave of energy crackled toward them.
Bart clenched his fists.
This was so crash.
Chapter 41: Welcome To The Team, Impulse
Notes:
Chapter 29-39 Set between 01:26 Auld Acquaintance and 02:01 Happy New Year
>Chapters 40-41 Are set during 02:06 BloodlinesCurrent Ages [TEAM] [S2]:
Wally : 20
Dick : 19 [Mentally 34]
M’gann : 20
Conner : 21
Artemis : 20
Kaldur : 22
Zatanna : 19
Raquel : 20
Tim : 14
Barbara : 20
La’gaan : 18
Gar : 14
Cassie : 15
Jaime : 16
Bart : 15
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Wally stood firm, arms crossed as he stared down the police captain. The flashing red and blue lights from the squad cars painted streaks across his vision, but he ignored them. They had bigger problems right now.
“Keep your men back, Captain,” Wally ordered, shifting his weight onto one foot.
The officer scowled. “Protecting the city is what they pay me for, Speedy .”
Bart perked up immediately. “No, Speedy’s the other guy,” he corrected, shooting the man a cocky grin. “Though, history books are really unclear on why .”
Barry let out a long-suffering sigh. “Let’s, please, try to stay focused.” He turned back to the captain. “The best way to protect this city is to keep its citizens at a safe distance. You handle that—”
“And we handle Neutron, right?” Bart interrupted eagerly, practically vibrating in place.
Barry huffed but relented. “Right.” He paused, then frowned. “Wait. His name’s Neutron?”
Bart shrugged. “Yeah. Sure. Heard him shout it. You know, like bad guys do. ‘I’m Neutron. All of you will die.’ ” He waved a hand dismissively. “Anyway, what’s the plan?”
Barry didn’t even hesitate. “Remember that wind funnel you used to save me?”
Bart’s eyes lit up. “Sure, I remember! I was there. You were there. Good times.”
Barry exhaled sharply through his nose, clearly holding back a smile. “We do it again. On a bigger scale. You, me, Kid Flash.”
Then, suddenly—speed-talk.
Barry and Bart launched into a blur of rapid-fire planning, their words a near-incomprehensible rush.
“—Around the perimeter of the explosive wave—”
“—The funnel draws him upward—”
“—And we move him out of the city. Piece of cake—”
The Captain blinked. He turned to the Wally, jerking a thumb toward the two speedsters. “You getting any of this?”
The Wally frowned. “Every fifth word, maybe.”
Wally groaned. “Flash! Yo, Flash !”
Barry snapped his attention back to Wally. “Sorry, got sidetracked. You on board?”
“With what ? I caught something about ‘funnel cake’—”
Bart snickered, elbowing Wally. “Just follow our lead, Kid .”
And then they were off.
Wally gritted his teeth as he pushed himself to top speed, racing alongside Barry and Bart, forming a three-pronged spiral around Neutron. The air churned violently, the winds whipping up into a vortex, the sheer force lifting Neutron off the ground.
Wally could already feel himself falling behind.
Bart glanced at him smugly.
“Go ahead, lap me. I’m used to it.” Wally grumbled.
Above them, Neutron thrashed in midair, the funnel holding him in place. His body crackled with unstable energy.
“No,” Neutron growled, his voice barely audible over the storm of wind. “This interference will not stand!”
Bart grinned. “You’re so gonna feel the mode.”
And then—
Neutron exploded.
The shockwave sent Wally’s body skidding across the pavement, his ears ringing from the blast. He coughed, shoving himself upright, scanning the smoldering crater where Neutron had been.
Bart was already striding toward it.
Barry grabbed his arm. “Where do you think you’re going?”
Bart blinked innocently. “I just wanted a closer look. What harm could it do? Neutron totally felt the mode. He’s gone.”
Wally dusted himself off. “Uh-huh. And who’s Neutron again?”
Barry and Wally spoke at the same time. “The bad guy.”
Wally rolled his eyes. “Okay. Fine.” He raised his binoculars, zooming in on the impact site.
Except—
He tensed.
“Except he’s not so much feeling modes as putting his body back together from scratch.”
Neutron groaned, staggering upright. His form pulsed with raw energy, his expression one of total confusion.
“What’s going on?” Neutron rasped. “How did I get here? What’s happened to me?”
Wally exhaled sharply. “Switching to infrared.” He adjusted his lenses, scanning the residual energy patterns. “I think that getup he was wearing before was some kind of containment suit. Without it? He’s even less stable.” Wally grimaced. “Looks to me like he’s gonna blow again. Maybe bigger than before.”
Barry frowned. “Kid, let me see those.”
Wally handed over the binoculars, watching as Barry analyzed the readouts.
“There are fluctuations now between his energy waves,” Barry murmured.
Wally frowned. “I didn’t see that.”
Bart smirked. “You don’t have the Allen family eyes.”
Wally shot him a look. “Don’t make me hurt you.”
Barry didn’t even acknowledge them, eyes locked onto Neutron. “Each fluctuation only lasts a microsecond. But at near-light speed, I can race in, grab Neutron, and haul him to the desert to minimize damage.”
Bart stiffened. “That sounds kinda—”
“You two stay put,” Barry ordered. His expression was firm. “I’ll be back in a flash.”
And with that, he vanished.
Bart huffed. “Oh, hell no.”
Wally barely had time to react before Bart shot forward after Barry, blurring past him in a streak of lightning.
“ Oh, hell no ,” Wally muttered, already pushing himself into motion.
And then—
They tripped.
Wally winced as he saw them go down, Barry’s momentum thrown off by Bart’s sudden attempt to catch up. The two went sprawling across the pavement, speed turned against them, bodies tumbling in a blur of limbs.
Cursing under his breath, Wally surged forward, Jay right beside him.
They caught up just in time, skidding to a stop as Barry groaned, pushing himself upright. Bart scrambled to his feet, looking sheepish.
Wally narrowed his eyes at him. “You realize you almost got him killed, right?”
Bart rubbed the back of his neck, his hair windswept from the fall. “Sorry, I—”
“Actually,” Barry interjected, shaking his head, “he saved me. Or at least, you all did.” He exhaled, glancing down at his hands. “Neutron’s overload accelerated. Even at my top speed, I’d have never made it to the desert in time.”
Jay sighed, adjusting his tin hat. “Joan’s gonna kill me just for putting this thing back on.”
Wally huffed. “Yeah, well, she can get in line. We’re gonna have to talk about your retirement plan later, old man.”
Then, suddenly—
“Hey, where’s the kid?”
They all turned sharply.
Across the rubble-strewn lot, the crater where Neutron had exploded was no longer empty.
Neutron was reforming.
Except this time—it was different.
Bart stood before him, gaze steady, holding something small in his palm. A blue sphere.
A second later, he dropped it into Neutron’s outstretched hand.
The energy surrounding Neutron’s body flickered, dimmed. The violent, unstable pulses of raw power that had made him so dangerous—vanished.
Neutron let out a sharp breath, staggering slightly. His body held firm. Whole. Human.
Wally’s heart slammed against his ribs.
“Is that—?” he started.
Bart nodded, dusting his hands off. “Yeah. Might wanna get him a blanket or something.”
Neutron shivered slightly, holding his arms close to his chest, his expression dazed. “What’s happening to me?”
Barry didn’t hesitate, stepping forward and draping a blanket over Neutron’s shoulders. “We’re not sure, son.”
Wally double-checked his goggles, scanning Neutron again. The results made him blink.
“But it looks like it’s over,” he murmured. “His heat signature reads normal human now.”
Jay frowned, adjusting his gloves. “What did happen?”
Bart rocked back on his heels, hands stuffed into his jacket pockets. “No idea.” He grinned, though there was something oddly unreadable in his eyes. “Guess old Neutron just ran out of juice.”
Neutron blinked at them all, confused. “Who’s Neutron?”
Silence.
Bart clapped his hands together. “Alright, then! Crisis averted, world saved—let’s grab some food, yeah?”
Dick studied the results on his holographic display, keeping his expression carefully neutral. The data scrolled past in neat, clinical lines of code, but there was no mistaking what it confirmed.
“Impulse’s DNA matches up with both Iris and you, Barry,” he said, glancing up at the older speedster.
Barry’s brow furrowed slightly, his gaze flickering toward Bart, who stood a few feet away, grinning like this was all some big joke. The kid looked completely at ease—like he hadn’t just derailed the laws of time and space to be standing here. Like this wasn’t, objectively, insane.
Dick turned, motioning toward the pod that Bart had arrived in. “And this thing is giving off both zeta and chronotron radiation.”
Wally, who had been standing slightly behind Barry, folded his arms, his expression shifting into something more thoughtful. “Which is, based on pure theory,” he mused, “what you’d expect to find radiating off a time machine.”
The weight of that statement settled between them.
Time machine.
Bart hadn’t been lying. He really was from the future.
Barry exhaled, his lips parting slightly in realization. His hesitation lasted only a second before he stepped forward, placing a steady hand on Bart’s shoulder.
“Which means,” Barry said carefully, “you are exactly who you say you are.”
Bart’s grin widened, triumphant. “Hah! Told you.”
Dick pressed his knuckles against his mouth to keep from laughing. This kid was unbelievable.
Bart clapped his hands together. “Anyway,” he announced, rocking back on his heels, “it’s been crash, but the future awaits! I gotta run.” He let out a laugh, shooting Barry a wink. “Ha ha, see what I did there? With the run?”
Barry chuckled, shaking his head. “Bart.” His voice softened slightly. “Thanks for coming. I look forward to meeting you again for the first time.” He hesitated, then added, “And watching you grow up.”
For a brief moment, Bart’s usual hyper energy dimmed just slightly, something genuine slipping through. “That’ll be crash,” he admitted. His voice wasn’t as loud, the usual bravado taking a step back. Then—just as quickly as it had appeared—his usual excitement snapped back into place. “So long!”
With a dramatic flourish, he leapt into the pod—
And nothing happened.
Silence.
Gar leaned in, tilting his head. “Uh… maybe he’s traveling forward one second at a time?”
Bart frowned, hopping out with a scowl. “Not working. The whole thing’s fried.”
Dick pressed his knuckles against his lips again, but this time, it was harder to keep the laughter in.
Oh, this was priceless.
Because he remembered something.
In the future, once Bart’s place on the team was solidified, he’d told them he meant to get stuck in the past.
So either Bart was putting on the act of a lifetime right now—
Or he was genuinely surprised that his time machine wasn’t working.
Honestly? Either option was hilarious.
Barry frowned. “Can you fix it?”
Bart threw his hands up in frustration. “I’m a tourist, not a chronal expert! Look at me! I’m trapped in the stupid past! I’m so moded.”
That was it.
Dick did laugh this time.
Welcome to the team, Impulse.
Notes:
My silly little guy.
Chapter 42: Who's Your Daddy?
Notes:
Chapters 40-41 Are set during 02:06 Bloodlines
>Chapters 42-49 Are set between 02:06 Bloodlines and 02:19 SummitCurrent Ages [TEAM] [S2]:
Wally : 20
Dick : 19 [Mentally 34]
M’gann : 20
Conner : 21
Artemis : 20
Kaldur : 22
Zatanna : 19
Raquel : 20
Tim : 14
Barbara : 20
La’gaan : 18
Gar : 14
Cassie : 15
Jaime : 16
Bart : 15
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dick exhaled slowly, rolling his shoulders as he stood in the mission room, shifting his weight from foot to foot. His suit felt too tight, the familiar weight of the Kevlar pressing into his skin like a vice. The mask felt suffocating. The air felt too still.
This had been a mistake.
A stupid, impulsive mistake.
He shouldn’t have called this meeting.
It had been a split-second decision, an attempt to get ahead of the inevitable fallout, but now, standing here, with the faint hum of the Zeta tubes in the background and the weight of what was about to happen pressing down on him, he realized just how bad of an idea it actually was.
Because the second everyone walked through that door, he wouldn’t be able to take it back.
The damage was already done.
Bart had let something slip. Tim had latched onto it like a dog with a bone. The rest of the team had been watching him too closely, their gazes sharper than they had any right to be.
They knew he was hiding something.
And now, he was about to face the consequences.
One by one, they filed in, murmuring amongst themselves, their expressions a mixture of confusion, curiosity, and suspicion.
Conner. M’gann. Wally. Kaldur. Zatanna. Artemis. Raquel. Bart. Tim. Gar. Cassie. Karen. La’gaan. Jaime. Barbara.
A full house.
Dick swallowed.
Tim was the first to speak, stepping forward, his arms crossing over his chest as he shot Dick a look that was far too knowing. “So… is this finally you giving us an explanation for Bart saying you can see the future?”
Dick’s stomach twisted into knots.
Instantly, as if on instinct, Conner, Artemis, Wally, Kaldur, M’gann, Zatanna, and Raquel reacted—a chorus of flinches, winces, and stiffened shoulders. Some more subtle than others, but all noticeable to those paying attention.
Bart winced, mouthing a sorry at him.
And just like that—Cassie, Karen, La’gaan, Jaime, and Barbara’s heads all snapped toward him, their eyes wide, sharp, demanding.
Gar echoed what was already on everyone’s minds. “Yeah, uh—what was that about?”
The room felt smaller now, like the walls were closing in, pressing against him. He shifted, resisting the urge to rub the back of his neck, fingers twitching at his sides.
He could feel their eyes on him, burning into him, waiting for something—anything.
Kaldur, ever the leader, ever the one who could read a room with terrifying accuracy, took pity on him.
“Nightwing has the Meta Ability to see visions of the future,” Kaldur explained, his voice even, calm, measured. “They are inconsistent and do not always come true.” A brief hesitation. Then— “Only senior members of the team were cleared to know.”
Silence settled over the room, a thick, weighted thing.
The shift was immediate.
Tim stiffened. Barbara’s expression darkened. Cassie, Karen, La’gaan, and Jaime all exchanged glances, processing the information in real time.
Then, almost like an afterthought, Kaldur tacked on, “Will knows too. He was there when it was revealed.”
The air changed—tension rising, crackling, thick enough to suffocate.
La’gaan scoffed, his arms crossing tightly over his chest, his frills twitching in irritation. “Who cleared the senior members to know?” His sharp gaze flicked between them, challenging, demanding answers. “And why the hell was it kept a secret? That’s a useful power. Seems like something we all should’ve known about.”
Dick’s jaw clenched.
Before he could even open his mouth, Conner took a step forward, muscles tensing as he squared his shoulders. His stance was immediately defensive. “You don’t get to demand something like that,” he shot back, his voice edged with steel. “That’s private.”
La’gaan’s lip curled. “Private? Are you serious?” His hands flexed at his sides. “You’re telling me you get to know, but the rest of us don’t?”
Jaime hesitated, rubbing the back of his neck, clearly caught in the middle. “I mean, I get that it’s personal,” he admitted, his brows furrowing. “But… c’mon, man. We’ve always known what everyone can do. That’s part of what makes us a team. We trust each other with that stuff. We plan around it.” His fingers twitched at his side. “It’s always been full transparency with abilities.”
Barbara, ever the sharpest person in the room, her mind working faster than she let on, narrowed her eyes. “Why didn’t we know?” she asked, tilting her head slightly, arms folding over her chest. “I work with you. Tim works with you. We both work with Batman. ”
The implication was clear.
Dick swallowed, fingers twitching at his sides.
Tim’s eyes sharpened, locking onto him like a predator who had just caught a fresh scent. His expression darkened, the gears in his head practically turning at light speed, piecing things together in real-time.
“Yeah,” Tim murmured, his voice quieter but no less intense. He tilted his head slightly, his gaze scrutinizing, unrelenting. “Why didn’t B tell us?”
Dick flinched before he could stop himself.
And of course, Tim caught it.
His brother’s eyes flickered with something unreadable.
Wally, standing beside Dick, let out a long, heavy sigh, rubbing a hand down his face. “We didn’t find out because Nightwing told us,” he admitted, shoulders sagging slightly. His voice lacked its usual teasing lilt, replaced with something tired. “We pieced it together after he let something slip to Will. And then he asked us to keep it quiet.”
Karen’s brows furrowed, a look of clear frustration crossing her face. “Okay, but that’s not really an answer.” She folded her arms, shifting her weight onto one foot. “Who decided this needed to be a secret? Batman? The League? Who else knows?”
Dick opened his mouth, hesitated.
M’gann cut in before the room could spiral any further, her voice soft but firm, her presence radiating calm. “Everyone, just breathe.” Her eyes flickered between them, concern evident in the set of her features. “This conversation is getting way too aggressive. Let’s not turn this into something it doesn’t need to be.”
Cassie nodded, stepping up beside M’gann, her expression caught somewhere between exasperation and concern. She let out a breath, running a hand through her hair before addressing the room.
“Yeah. We all need to take it down a notch before this turns into an argument.” Her voice was even, but there was an edge of warning underneath it, a subtle reminder that they were teammates, not enemies.
The tension didn’t disappear, not really. The air was still charged, still thick with unspoken accusations and restless energy. Shoulders remained stiff, gazes sharp. The frustration simmering beneath the surface hadn’t been extinguished—it had only been pushed down, waiting for the next spark to reignite it.
But Barbara and Tim weren’t letting it go.
Barbara’s arms were locked tight over her chest now, her posture rigid, her expression unreadable. She wasn’t looking at anyone else—just at him. Eyes unwavering, demanding, cutting through every half-formed excuse he might have been reaching for.
“Karen has a point,” she said, voice measured but pointed. “Who else knows? Who made you keep this quiet?”
There was no accusation in her tone, but that somehow made it worse.
Artemis, who had been silent up until now, finally turned to look at him. Her eyes flickered with something he couldn’t quite place—something calculating, something that didn’t sit right.
“Wait a second.” Her brow furrowed, confusion slipping into her expression. “You never actually told us who does and doesn’t know.”
The realization hung there, thick and heavy, sinking into the room like a slow-moving fog.
Zatanna and Raquel exchanged glances before nodding in agreement, their previous irritation replaced with something more thoughtful.
The weight of the question settled like a brick in Dick’s chest.
Silence.
Too much silence.
It stretched and twisted, pressing down on his shoulders, coiling around his ribs. He could hear the blood rushing in his ears, drowning out the quiet murmurs of movement as people shifted in place. The pressure was suffocating, growing heavier with every second that passed, every expectant look that drilled into him like a knife to the gut.
His lungs felt too tight. His mind felt like it was working at two speeds at once—racing through every possible way to handle this while simultaneously shutting down, trapped under the weight of knowing that no answer would satisfy them.
And then—he exhaled.
His shoulders slumped, something breaking just a little.
There was no way around this.
He knew the second he spoke, things were going to change.
But there was no point in dragging it out any longer.
The weight of the question, the sheer inevitability of what came next, pressed against his ribs, suffocating and inescapable. Dick could feel every eye on him, waiting, expecting—demanding an answer he didn’t want to give.
He knew how this would go. He’d spent years perfecting the art of avoiding conversations like these, of slipping past suspicion with easy grins and well-placed distractions. But there was no dodging this. No redirecting the conversation. No easy out.
So he exhaled, slow and measured, forcing himself to let go of the tension coiled in his chest. His shoulders sagged just slightly, exhaustion bleeding into every movement.
And then—quiet, reluctant—he let the words slip from his lips.
“No one else knows.”
The reaction was immediate.
A beat of silence. Then a shift. A ripple of confusion sweeping across the room like a shockwave.
Brows furrowed. Heads tilted.
They were trying to process what that meant. Why it didn’t sound right. Why it felt wrong.
And then—
Barbara’s eyes widened, her entire body going stiff like she’d just been electrocuted. Her lips parted, realization hitting her all at once.
“Wait—” She sucked in a sharp breath, blue eyes locking onto him like a sniper sight. “You mean Batman doesn’t know?! ”
Dick grimaced.
The air in the room changed.
Tim let out a sharp exhale, his jaw dropping slightly, his brain already moving at light speed trying to comprehend what he’d just heard. His entire posture tensed, hands clenching into fists as the weight of the statement settled.
Bart blinked rapidly, looking just as shocked, processing it in real-time. His mouth opened slightly, then closed, then opened again.
Then—
“Damn,” he muttered, low and drawn-out, letting out a slow whistle. “The balls you must have to work with Mr. ‘No Metas in Gotham’ while hiding the fact that you’re a Meta. ”
His tone was half-impressed, half- what the actual hell is wrong with you?
Dick let out a quiet, humorless laugh.
Yeah.
They were definitely not gonna like this next part.
The weight of their stares pressed down on him, sharp and unrelenting. He could feel the disbelief rolling off them in waves, the tension thick enough to choke on.
Tim looked like his entire worldview had just been punched in the face. Barbara had that sharp, calculating glint in her eye that meant she was already running through a hundred different conclusions at once.
Wally just sighed, running a hand down his face. “I knew this was gonna be a nightmare.”
“Hold on.” Jaime shook his head, expression twisting into something between disbelief and concern. “You’re serious? Batman—the guy who has contingency plans for everyone —doesn’t know that one of his own kids is a Meta?”
Dick rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah.”
Cassie let out a low whistle. “Wow. That’s… bold. ”
“That’s insane, ” Karen corrected, crossing her arms. “How the hell did you even manage to hide that from him ? He’s, like, the world’s greatest detective!”
Dick shrugged, like it was the simplest thing in the world. “Carefully.”
La’gaan scoffed, frustration clear in his expression. “And why exactly did you keep it from him? Seems like the kind of thing he’d want to know, considering, you know, it’s his job to know.”
Dick’s jaw tightened slightly, his shoulders stiffening. “Because I didn’t want him to know.”
Silence.
It stretched, thick and heavy, the kind that weighed on the bones.
For a second, no one moved. No one even breathed.
Then Artemis, ever sharp, ever watching, narrowed her eyes at him.
“…You don’t want him to know?” she repeated slowly, carefully.
Dick exhaled through his nose. “No. I don’t.”
“That doesn’t make any sense.” Tim’s voice was quieter now, but there was an undercurrent of something deeply unsettled beneath it. He was looking at Dick the way someone would look at a puzzle with half the pieces missing—like he was trying to piece something together and didn’t like the picture he was getting.
“You trust Batman,” Tim continued, carefully picking apart the conversation with the precision of a scalpel. “You always have. So why—” He cut himself off, something flickering in his expression. His eyes darkened, just slightly. “Do you trust him?”
The room went still.
Dick didn’t answer.
Not right away.
Because how was he supposed to answer that?
Because of course he trusted Bruce. He owed him everything. Bruce had saved him, raised him, trained him, turned him into something more than just a grieving circus boy with nowhere to go.
But this—
This was different.
Dick knew Bruce. Knew him better than almost anyone. Knew how his mind worked, how he processed things, how he handled things.
And he knew—without a doubt—that if Bruce had known about his ‘Meta ability,’ he would have done something about it.
Planned for it. Monitored it. Created contingencies.
And maybe, in another life, in another world, Dick would have been okay with that.
But not this one.
Not after everything.
Not after seeing what happened to the people who let themselves become pieces on a chessboard Bruce refused to stop playing.
So, no. He hadn’t wanted Bruce to know.
Dick’s jaw tightened. His fingers twitched at his sides, the words forming before he was even fully ready to say them.
“I trust B with my life,” he admitted. “Always have.” His voice was steady, but there was something beneath it—something rougher, sharper. “But I don’t trust him with my anonymity. Or my freedom. ”
Tim frowned, but he didn’t interrupt.
Dick exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair. “If he knew what I could do,” he continued, “he’d see every possibility, every risk, and he’d prepare for it. The way he always does.” His eyes flickered, unreadable. “But this wouldn’t be like having Kryptonite on hand in case Superman ever went rogue. It wouldn’t be some fail-safe contingency plan.”
His lips pressed into a thin line. “It’d be me. ”
Silence settled over the room, thick and suffocating.
“If he knew I could see the future, he wouldn’t be able to help himself,” Dick said, softer now. “He’d plan around it. Use it. And he wouldn’t even mean to, not really. It would just happen.” His throat felt tight. “He’d look at me and see a caged bird—one that needed to be kept still, kept safe, so it could sing for him. So he could get the most successful battle outcome.”
His lips curled into something bitter. “You think he’s paranoid now? Imagine if he knew I could predict his moves before he even makes them.”
Tim inhaled sharply, realization dawning across his face.
“He’d be wary of me,” Dick continued, “because I’d know what he was going to do before he did.” His arms crossed over his chest. “And even if he didn’t say it, even if he never admitted it out loud, he’d feel it.” His voice lowered. “And I refuse to give him a reason to look at me like I’m something he has to control. ”
No one spoke.
Because really—what could they say?
Because that was the thing, wasn’t it?
Batman had plans for everything. For everyone. And if he knew that Nightwing, the person he had trained, the person he had raised, was capable of seeing the future—of knowing things before they even happened—he would never be able to let that go.
Dick refused to be turned into a tool.
Into a chess piece.
Into a weapon.
Not for anyone.
Not even Bruce.
Barbara sighed, rubbing her temples. “This is ridiculous,” she muttered. “Do you know how hard it is to keep something like that from him ? One wrong move, one weirdly timed moment, and he could’ve figured it out in seconds . ”
“I know.”
“And you still risked it?”
Dick shrugged. “Worth the risk.”
Barbara gave him a long, considering look. Then she exhaled sharply, crossing her arms. “You’re unbelievable.”
“Yeah,” Wally agreed, shaking his head. “I’ve known that for years.”
Bart, who had been relatively quiet up until now, grinned. “Well, I think it’s crash,” he said. “I mean, dodging Batman and the League? That’s legendary-level sneakiness.”
“It’s reckless,” Kaldur corrected, his voice calm but firm.
Dick felt Kaldur’s gaze on him—heavy, assessing, like he was waiting to see if Dick would crack under it.
He wouldn’t.
Not today.
“So,” Cassie said, glancing around the room, “what happens now?”
Dick exhaled slowly, trying to steady himself, to shake off the weight pressing down on his shoulders. But the truth was, it had been there for years now—ever since he made the decision. It coiled in his chest like a viper, waiting, biding its time.
And now, it was time.
He lifted his head, squared his shoulders, and forced himself to look at the people who had become his second family.
“I’m going undercover.”
The words rang out, definitive and unshakable.
Confusion flickered across their faces, quickly giving way to protest.
“What?” Artemis was the first to react, stepping forward, arms crossed tight. “No way. Absolutely not.”
“That is a horrible idea,” Raquel added, brows furrowing.
“Yeah, no offense, dude, but that’s beyond reckless,” Wally said, eyes narrowing. “Undercover where?”
Dick barely gave them time to react. “With the Light.”
The room erupted.
“What?!”
“You can’t be serious—”
“That’s suicide!”
“Have you lost your mind?!”
Dick let them argue, let them voice their anger and concern, let them try to dissuade him. But the decision had already been made.
“I have the best odds,” he said firmly, cutting through the noise, grounding them. He didn’t even realize he had locked eyes with Kaldur when he said it.
A sharp silence followed.
Then—
Tim’s head snapped toward him, eyes narrowing dangerously, sharp as a blade. “What do you mean by that?”
Dick’s stomach twisted.
Tim was already suspicious, already peeling apart the words and reading too much into them.
He forced his expression neutral. “Nothing.”
Tim didn’t buy it.
“Bullshit,” he shot back, stepping forward. “You looked directly at Kaldur when you said that.”
Dick clenched his jaw. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Tim’s gaze was piercing, his mind already racing ahead of the conversation, connecting dots that Dick didn’t want connected. But before Tim could push further, Kaldur—silent and unreadable up until now—spoke.
“Nightwing.”
A single word.
But it was enough.
Enough to stop Dick in his tracks, to freeze him in place, to strip away whatever flimsy defense he had left.
Kaldur’s expression was steady, but his eyes were searching, dissecting. “What did you see?”
Dick swallowed hard, his throat like sandpaper. He could feel the walls closing in, the weight of every gaze pressing into him. But Kaldur wasn’t looking away.
For the first time since he’d made the choice to take Kaldur’s place, Dick forced himself to meet Kaldur’s eyes.
And Kaldur’s breath caught.
Because whatever he had expected, it wasn’t this.
The mask of composure that Dick always wore—always—was gone.
And in its place was something raw.
Something broken.
Despair.
Sorrow.
The kind of grief that seeped into your bones and made a home there.
Kaldur’s entire body stiffened. His lips parted slightly, but no words came out.
Then, before he could say anything, before anyone could react—
Kaldur was moving.
He strode forward with purpose, reaching out, cradling Dick’s face in his hands like he was afraid he would disappear if he didn’t hold on tight enough.
And that was it.
That was all it took.
The dam inside Dick broke.
His hands darted up, gripping Kaldur’s wrists like a lifeline, his fingers pressing into warm skin as the first tears slid down his cheeks.
Kaldur inhaled sharply, alarm flickering across his face. “‘Wing—”
Nightwing choked on a breath, his shoulders curling inward, his entire body trembling like he was barely holding himself together.
Kaldur didn’t hesitate.
He let go of Nightwing’s face only to pull him into a solid, grounding embrace.
Nightwing collapsed into it.
Silent. Shaking.
The room was deathly quiet. No one spoke. No one moved.
Because no one had ever seen Nightwing like this.
Nightwing—the leader, the strategist, the one who always had a plan—was breaking apart in Kaldur’s arms.
And nobody knew why.
Kaldur tightened his hold, his hand pressing against the back of Nightwing’s head, shielding him from the rest of the world, from their confused and concerned gazes.
He didn’t say anything.
Because this? This wasn’t something words could fix.
So he just held him.
Kaldur focused on the steady rise and fall of Nightwing’s chest, tracking the way his breathing slowly evened out. It was clear he was still shaken, still raw from whatever vision had surfaced, but at least he wasn’t crumbling under the weight of them anymore.
Not visibly, at least.
Kaldur had seen Nightwing break before. Knew that he did not do so lightly.
So whatever Nightwing had seen—whatever had just happened—was something deeply, profoundly wrong.
He exhaled slowly, waiting as Nightwing stepped back from his hold, wiping at his eyes in an attempt to pull himself together.
The silence in the room was suffocating, thick with confusion, tension, and an unspoken, creeping dread. Everyone was waiting, eyes locked on Nightwing, waiting for him to explain.
Then—
“Rob,” Wally’s voice cut through the quiet, gentle but insistent, carrying the weight of the question they were all thinking. “What did you see?”
Kaldur turned to look at Nightwing fully, scanning his expression for answers.
Nightwing grimaced.
His hesitation was immediate, his entire body tensing like he was preparing to say something he didn’t want to say.
Kaldur recognized that look.
The look of someone about to break bad news.
The look of someone who knew the truth was going to hurt.
The feeling in Kaldur’s stomach twisted.
Slowly, cautiously, Nightwing reached forward—his hands taking Kaldur’s in a small, deliberate motion.
Kaldur barely had time to register it before Nightwing’s thumbs started moving, brushing slow, soothing circles over his knuckles.
A comforting gesture. A grounding one.
Kaldur’s stomach dropped.
“Wing,” he said, voice wary now, uncertain. “What is it?”
Nightwing swallowed hard, his grip tightening just slightly.
“I saw something,” he murmured, careful, deliberate, like he was bracing for impact. “Something you don’t know about yourself.”
Kaldur’s brows furrowed. He parted his lips to speak, to question, to demand some kind of explanation—
But then Nightwing finally lifted his gaze.
And the words came.
Gently. Quietly. A truth that shattered everything.
“Black Manta is your father.”
The world around Kaldur stilled.
The air in the room went deathly silent.
Kaldur stood frozen, unable to move, unable to react.
The words rang in his head, sinking deep, slow and heavy, twisting into something sharp and unfamiliar.
Black Manta.
His father.
Kaldur inhaled, but it barely reached his lungs.
His thoughts were a whirlwind, storming, shifting, crashing against each other in rapid succession. It didn’t make sense. It shouldn’t make sense. His entire life had been built on the knowledge that he was the son of a loyal Atlantean soldier. That he had been raised in the light, on the values of justice, of honor, of duty.
And yet.
Yet.
If it was true—if Black Manta was truly his father—
Kaldur’s mind seized the first logical conclusion.
“That…” His voice was quiet, measured, as he forced himself to process, to assess, to think. “That would give me the best possible in to the Light’s operation.”
A direct bloodline to a known member.
A familial bond that could be exploited.
The perfect cover.
“A loyal blood relative,” he murmured, more to himself than anyone else.
This was an advantage.
A golden opportunity.
And he would take it.
But—
Nightwing shook his head.
Kaldur stilled.
Confusion flickered through him as his gaze snapped back to Nightwing. The sorrow in his expression, the way his fingers tightened around Kaldur’s hands like he wished he could stop what was coming next—
It was wrong.
Nightwing should have seen what Kaldur saw—the opening, the strategy, the victory.
Instead, he looked at him with something quiet and grieving, like he was mourning something that hadn’t happened yet.
And then—
“If you go…”
Nightwing’s voice was softer now, like he was trying to say something fragile.
Something unbearable.
Kaldur’s chest tightened.
Then, finally—
“Artemis dies.”
It hit like a blade to the gut.
The weight of the words sank into the room like lead, suffocating and inescapable.
Kaldur felt his hands twitch in Nightwing’s hold.
Felt the shift in the air as everyone around them stiffened, recoiling like the ground had just been ripped out from under them.
He didn’t look away from Nightwing.
Couldn’t.
“…What?” Artemis whispered, her voice so quiet it was barely there.
Nightwing turned his head slightly, forcing himself to meet her eyes, his own gaze hollow and heavy.
“If Kaldur goes,” he said, voice steady but weighed with sorrow, “you don’t make it.”
Kaldur barely heard Wally’s sharp inhale, barely registered the way the tension in the room turned razor-sharp.
All he could hear was the blood rushing in his ears.
All he could feel was the crushing weight of the future pressing down on him, suffocating, unrelenting.
Wally stepped forward, urgency in his voice. “How?”
Nightwing exhaled, the sound slow and careful, like he hated what he was about to say.
“A mission goes wrong. A distraction, a miscalculation, something small—but it gets you killed.”
Artemis let out a sharp breath, her hands curling into fists. “And you know this for sure?”
Nightwing’s gaze didn’t waver.
“Yes.”
The finality in his tone was undeniable.
Kaldur pulled his hands from Nightwing’s grasp.
Nightwing let him go.
Half a step back.
Kaldur barely felt the movement, barely noticed the way his own hands curled into loose fists at his sides. His eyes flickered between Artemis and Nightwing, searching for something, anything that made this make sense.
But it didn’t.
None of it did.
And for the first time in his life—
Kaldur had no idea what to say.
Notes:
I'm done with votes for the get together, it's been written. Decided to go with C.
Chapter 43: This Was A Lie
Notes:
Chapters 40-41 Are set during 02:06 Bloodlines
>Chapters 42-49 Are set between 02:06 Bloodlines and 02:19 SummitCurrent Ages [TEAM] [S2]:
Wally : 20
Dick : 19 [Mentally 34]
M’gann : 20
Conner : 21
Artemis : 20
Kaldur : 22
Zatanna : 19
Raquel : 20
Tim : 14
Barbara : 20
La’gaan : 18
Gar : 14
Cassie : 15
Jaime : 16
Bart : 15Won't leave y'all hanging mid conversation so double post, again.
Chapter Text
Dick watched as the words sank in, as the realization settled over the room like a thick, suffocating fog. Kaldur’s shoulders were rigid, his expression unreadable, but Dick could see the turmoil beneath the surface, the way his hands curled into loose fists at his sides.
Artemis looked like she had just been punched in the gut.
She had gone pale, her usually sharp gray eyes wide with disbelief. Her lips parted, but for once, she had no words.
Wally was the opposite—his breathing had picked up, his stance shifting like he was barely holding himself back. His hands clenched at his sides, his fingers twitching as if he wanted to grab Dick and shake him.
And Tim—Tim was still staring at him, his brows furrowed in that way that meant his brain was already dissecting everything, trying to put the pieces together, trying to figure out what Dick wasn’t saying.
The others—M’gann, Conner, Zatanna, Raquel, Gar, Cassie, Karen, La’gaan, Jaime, and Barbara—were all frozen, caught between shock and horror, waiting for someone to break the silence.
For someone to make sense of it all.
But there was no making sense of it.
Not really.
Because this wasn’t a plan, or a mission, or some strategy to outmaneuver their enemies.
This was a lie.
Sure Artemis wouldn’t actually die if Kaldur went undercover, yes the death was faked.
But the team was never the same again, none of them were ever as close as they were before.
And he was not going to let it happen again.
Kaldur’s voice was eerily calm when he finally spoke. “How?”
His tone was steady, but Dick knew him too well. He could hear the cracks forming beneath it, could see the tension coiling in his jaw, the way he was trying to compartmentalize, to treat this like a battle plan instead of what it truly was—
A death sentence.
Dick inhaled, steadying himself. “It happens in a mission. Not right away, not at first. But it starts the moment you go under. One mistake leads to another. A miscalculation. A bad call. Artemis ends up in the crossfire. And she dies.”
His voice was flat, factual.
Because if he let himself feel it—if he let himself relive it—
He would break all over again.
The silence was suffocating.
Then Artemis exhaled sharply, a dry, humorless laugh escaping her lips. “Well, that’s just great.”
It wasn’t funny.
Not even a little.
But Dick understood why she laughed.
Because if she didn’t—if she let herself really process what he had just said—she might not be able to hold herself together.
“You’re sure?” Wally asked, and there was something dangerous in his tone. A desperate edge. “You’re completely sure?”
Dick met his gaze, unwavering. “Yes.”
Wally clenched his jaw. “And there’s nothing we can do?”
Dick swallowed hard. “There’s one thing.”
Everyone was looking at him now.
Waiting.
Holding their breath.
“I go instead.”
Kaldur stiffened. “Nightwing—”
“I go instead,” Dick repeated, louder this time, firmer. “I take your place. I go under. I get inside The Light. I become the one who feeds intel to the team.”
Kaldur shook his head. “It’s too dangerous. You would be alone—”
“I know.” Dick’s voice was sharp now, cutting through the air.
Kaldur opened his mouth—then shut it.
It was the only way to stop Artemis from dying.
The only way to keep Kaldur and Artemis and the team from suffering the same fate all over again.
Dick took a slow breath. “Listen. You can’t know who I’ll be. None of you can.” He swept his gaze over them, making sure they understood. “If any of The Light even suspect I’m a mole, I’m dead. There won’t be a rescue mission. No backup plan. They will kill me.”
His voice was steady.
Matter-of-fact.
Like he wasn’t telling his family that he was throwing himself into the fire.
But they knew.
And they hated it.
“This is insane,” Raquel muttered, shaking her head. “You want us to just sit here and wait? Not knowing where you are, or if you’re even alive?”
Dick hesitated for only a second. “I’ll get you the information you need. I’ll leave a drive at a preset location. The date and location for the next drop-off will be included in every package.”
Gar’s expression was unusually serious. “And what if something happens? What if you can’t get us intel?”
Dick hesitated.
Because that was a very real possibility.
“If the drops stop,” he said, “then you’ll know I’m compromised.”
The words were heavier than they should have been.
Because everyone in the room understood exactly what that meant.
Zatanna’s lips pressed into a thin line. “And if we see you in the field?”
Dick exhaled slowly. “Then you act the same towards everyone. No exceptions. No hesitations.” His gaze flickered to Artemis, then to Kaldur. “I need you all to treat me like I’m on the enemy’s side. Because if you don’t—if you slip, if you hesitate even once—then everything falls apart.”
Karen crossed her arms, looking skeptical. “And we’re just supposed to trust that you’ll make it out of this?”
Dick didn’t answer.
Because he wasn’t sure if he would.
Instead, he turned his gaze to M’gann.
She blinked at him, frowning slightly. “What?”
Dick’s jaw tightened. “During fights—if I’m there—I’ll reach out to you. I need you to make sure the team doesn’t kill or permanently injure anyone. No matter how angry you are. No matter who it is.”
M’gann inhaled sharply. “Because if we do…”
“They’ll make me prove myself,” Dick finished grimly. “And I will have to.”
The room was deathly silent.
Because they all understood what he was saying.
Dick would be expected to.
And there would be no way out of it.
Kaldur ran a hand down his face, exhaling through his nose. “Nightwing…”
“I have to do this,” Dick said, his voice softer now, but no less firm.
Kaldur looked at him for a long time.
Then, finally—slowly—he nodded.
It was reluctant. Pained.
But it was acceptance.
A grim, heavy acceptance.
Dick turned his gaze to the rest of the team.
One by one, they nodded.
Even Artemis, who looked like she wanted to punch him, managed a stiff nod.
Even Tim, who still had a hundred questions, nodded.
Even Wally, who hated this, clenched his jaw and nodded.
“Alright,” Dick murmured, barely above a whisper.
He let the silence stretch for a beat longer, making sure the weight of his words settled in. This wasn’t a mission anyone could take lightly.
He shifted his stance, glancing toward the floor before forcing his voice to stay steady. “I won’t be able to make appearances as Nightwing for a while,” he said quietly. “I need to rebuild my alias’ reputation—get my hands dirty. And there are a few people I need to… reconnect with.” His lips curled faintly, but there was no humor in it. “People who trust me more than they trust The Light.”
A ripple of unease passed through the room.
Dick didn’t blame them. No one liked the idea of him crawling back to old enemies and even older nightmares. But there wasn’t another option.
“For the next month or so, I’ll still have my phone,” he continued, folding his arms over his chest. “If you need me—really need me—I’ll pick up. But after that…” He hesitated, feeling the burn at the back of his throat. “I’m leaving it behind. No calls. No texts. Nothing.”
Wally let out a sharp breath through his nose, shaking his head as he ran a hand through his hair. “So that’s it?” His voice cracked slightly—anger and something too raw to name. “We just lose you? Again?”
Dick swallowed hard. “It’s not permanent.”
“That’s not the point!” Wally snapped, his hands curling into fists. “We just got you back. Now you’re going to disappear again, and we’re supposed to sit here and be okay with that?”
“You think I want this?” Dick shot back, his voice rising just enough to cut through the tension. “You think I like the idea of walking into the lion’s den with no way out? That I want to cut you all off and pretend you don’t exist?”
Wally flinched, the fight bleeding out of him.
“I don’t want this,” Dick said again, quieter now. “But if I don’t do it—Artemis dies.”
The words hung there, cold and heavy.
Artemis let out a slow, shaky breath. “I can take care of myself,” she muttered, but the fire in her voice didn’t quite reach her eyes.
“Not against them,” Dick said softly. “Not like this.”
She looked away.
Kaldur’s expression was tight, but when he spoke, his voice held no judgment. “Who are you going to be?”
Dick hesitated—just for a second. “I can’t tell you,” he said, the words tasting bitter on his tongue. “But the alias already has a reputation. I just need to… strengthen it.”
The words made his skin crawl. He knew what it would take to prove himself. What lines he would have to cross—what parts of himself he might not get back.
“You’re sure you can pull it off?” Conner asked, his voice low, uncertain.
Dick’s smile didn’t reach his eyes. “I’m sure.”
He wasn’t.
Not entirely.
But there wasn’t room for doubt. Not if he wanted to keep them safe.
M’gann bit her lip, her gaze flickering across the room. “You shouldn’t have to do this alone.”
“I know.” Dick’s voice softened, the weight of their concern pressing against the already-heavy ache in his chest. “But I will.”
Artemis shifted uncomfortably. “And we can’t—what? Check in on you?”
“No,” Dick said, firmer now. “If you try to contact me after I go dark, you’ll only make things worse.”
“And Batman?” Tim asked suddenly, his voice quiet but cutting through the tension. “Does he know?”
Dick’s stomach twisted painfully. “No. And he won’t.”
Tim’s jaw tightened, but he didn’t argue.
Dick let out a breath, forcing himself to meet each of their gazes in turn. “I’m trusting you guys to hold the line while I’m gone,” he said quietly. “I know it’s a lot. But I need you to trust me on this.”
No one spoke.
And yet, one by one, they nodded.
It wasn’t approval. It wasn’t acceptance. But it was trust.
And that was all he needed.
For now.
Back in his Gotham apartment, Dick leaned against the counter, the dim glow of the city bleeding through the rain-streaked windows. The room was quiet, save for the faint hum of traffic below and the occasional drip of water from a leaky pipe in the corner. He exhaled slowly, turning his phone over in his palm before pulling up a number he never should have memorized.
Slade’s number.
The one burned into his mind from a future that no longer existed. A future where things had gone wrong in every possible way, where survival had meant making choices he wasn’t proud of. Choices that had led him here, thumb hesitating for only a second before he pressed ‘Call.’
The line barely rang twice before Slade picked up, voice sharp and edged with suspicion. “Who is this?”
Dick smirked, settling more comfortably against the counter. “Wow, Slade. That’s cold. You forget me already?” His voice dripped with exaggerated hurt, the kind designed to get under Slade’s skin just enough to be entertaining.
A pause. Then, the unmistakable sound of low, rumbling amusement. “Took you long enough.”
Dick rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah. I’ve been busy.”
“Uh-huh,” Slade said, unimpressed. “Doing what, exactly?”
Dick glanced around his mostly empty apartment, the only sign of life a half-finished cup of coffee growing cold on the counter. He shrugged, even though Slade couldn’t see it. “Catching up. Acclimating.”
Slade didn’t press, but there was something in the silence that told Dick he wasn’t fooling him. Not really.
“So?” Slade finally said. “You didn’t call just to reminisce. What do you want?”
Dick tapped his fingers against the counter, considering his words. “Figured I’d see if you had anything interesting. Any contracts worth looking into?”
Slade let out a quiet huff, the kind that would be almost amused if it weren’t so calculating. “Took you long enough,” he repeated, the hint of approval unmistakable. Then his tone shifted, more measured. “And what exactly are you planning to do about your Nightwing persona?”
Dick tilted his head, pretending to think it over, though he already knew the answer. “Taking a break.”
Silence stretched between them. Then, Slade made a considering noise, something between skepticism and interest. “Hmph. We’ll see.”
Dick let the silence stretch, tapping his fingers against the counter, letting the tension build just enough to make Slade wonder what was coming next. Then, with an easy grin, he shattered it.
“Well, if you don’t have any contracts worth my time, you could at least let me swing by for some training.”
Slade exhaled sharply, something between a quiet huff and a chuckle. “That so?”
Dick nodded, even though Slade couldn’t see him. “Yeah. Just tell me what city you’re in. I’ll find you.”
A pause. Then a low, knowing laugh. “Chicago.”
Dick barked out a laugh, shaking his head. “Chicago? Man, you’re practically making it easy.”
“Easy?” Slade repeated, his amusement now edged with something more dangerous. “You’re cocky, kid.”
Dick grinned. “You’ve met me. What gave it away?”
There was another chuckle on the other end of the line, and despite himself, Dick felt something coil tight in his chest. That sound—quiet, considering, interested —wasn’t one Slade handed out lightly. It wasn’t casual amusement. It meant Slade was intrigued. Invested.
That was always when things got complicated.
“Fine,” Slade said, his tone shifting, settling into something heavier. “Come find me. But if I start training you, you better be ready to complete that training.”
Dick rolled his eyes, already pushing off the counter and reaching for his gear. “Please. I’m not a quitter.”
Slade’s voice dipped into something smug. “We’ll see.”
Dick smirked. “Be there in a bit, old man.”
Then, before Slade could respond, he hung up.
And that —that was the part that made him grin. Because he remembered, vividly, just how much Slade hated being hung up on. In the future, it had been a guaranteed way to piss him off, to push him just enough to get under his skin. Not enough to be dangerous—just enough to be annoying.
And really, what kind of apprentice would he be if he didn’t take advantage of that?
Dick moved around his apartment with easy efficiency, grabbing what he needed and stuffing it into a worn messenger bag. This wasn’t the first time he’d packed for an impromptu trip, and it definitely wouldn’t be the last.
First in was his Renegade suit—built for the shadows, for moving between lines no one wanted to acknowledge existed. He folded it quickly, shoving it deep into the bag before adding his weapons—escrima sticks, a couple throwing blades, and his daishō. Nothing too heavy, just the essentials.
Next was the card.
The little plastic key to the account Bruce couldn’t track. It wasn’t that he didn’t have access to his trust fund—he did, technically. But every withdrawal, every transfer, every cent was something Bruce could see, something he could question. So, a long time ago, Dick had set up an alternative. A clean account, siphoned off in ways that made it damn near untraceable. It wasn’t a matter of if Bruce found out—it was a matter of when. But for now, it gave him the freedom he needed.
He grabbed a couple protein bars off the counter—because Slade would probably work him into the ground the second he arrived—and tossed them in as an afterthought.
Then came the burner phone.
The one the team would be texting him on for the next month. The one that wasn’t tied to anything Bat-related, wasn’t tied to Gotham, wasn’t even tied to him. Just another disposable piece in the game. He grabbed the charger too, throwing it in before zipping the bag shut.
Swinging it over his shoulder, Dick did a final once-over of the apartment. Nothing out of place, nothing left behind that would tie him down. Satisfied, he grabbed his keys, locked up, and slipped into the Gotham night.
The walk to the Zeta was quick, his route second nature. He kept his pace unhurried, casual, blending seamlessly into the ebb and flow of the city. Eventually, he reached a rundown phone booth, its cracked glass and peeling paint making it an unassuming relic in a city that had long since moved on.
Perfect cover.
Stepping inside, he punched in Chicago as his destination, the familiar hum of the Zeta activating beneath his feet.
Then, without hesitation, he stepped forward and let the world dissolve around him.
Chicago felt different than Gotham.
The air was sharper, cleaner in a way that Gotham’s smog-choked skyline never allowed. The city lights stretched far in every direction, cutting through the darkness with neon glows and flickering signs. The sounds were familiar but not the same—the distant hum of traffic, the occasional wail of a siren, the muffled chatter of late-night pedestrians weaving through their own worlds.
But Dick wasn’t here to admire the view.
The Zeta Tube had deposited him in the heart of the city, exactly where he needed to be. He wasted no time slipping into an alley, moving swiftly and without hesitation.
The rusted fire escape groaned faintly beneath his weight as he scaled it, but the noise was barely noticeable over the ambient sounds of the city. He reached the rooftop with ease, muscles welcoming the familiar motion, the steady rhythm of movement that had been ingrained in him for years.
His fingers found the domino mask in his belt pouch, pressing it against his face. A brief cool feeing of the adhesive as the thin material molding seamlessly to his skin. There. Just like that, Dick Grayson disappeared. Now, if anyone saw him moving across the rooftops, they wouldn’t see him at all. Just another masked figure blending into the shadows of the city.
Slade only had one safe house in Chicago.
At least, he was only supposed to have one at this point in time. Unless something had changed.
It shouldn’t have.
Dick had memorized Slade’s movements, his habits, his fallback locations. He knew the patterns well enough that tracking them in a younger body wasn’t much harder.
His muscles still remembered what to do, even if this frame was smaller, lighter, less worn by years of battle. If Slade was where he was supposed to be, it would be about a ten-minute sprint across the rooftops.
Dick made it in eight.
He landed silently on the adjacent building, pressing himself low against the edge of the rooftop. From here, he had a full view of the safe house—a nondescript apartment, tucked away from the main streets. No obvious signs of security, at least none that weren’t expected. The windows were dark, a faint glow barely visible from inside.
Good.
He moved without hesitation, dropping down onto the small balcony outside the window. A quick check confirmed what he already knew—the locks were high-end, reinforced, but nothing he couldn’t pick. But he didn’t reach for his tools. Instead, he raised a fist and rapped his knuckles against the glass.
A beat of silence.
Then—a shuffle. A click.
The window slid open.
Slade stood there, looking tired, his expression unreadable but his posture alert. His single eye flickered over Dick, taking him in.
For a moment, they just looked at each other.
Then, Slade arched a brow. “Hmph. Thought it would’ve taken you longer.” His gaze flicked toward the window latch. “And no lockpicking?”
Dick smirked, slipping past him into the room. “What, and be rude? I was trying to be polite.”
Slade huffed, closing the window behind him. “Since when do you care about manners?”
Dick grinned, tilting his head. “Since I figured out it annoys you.”
Slade sighed, rubbing his temple. “You’re insufferable.”
“Glad to know some things never change.”
Slade just watched him, studying him with that sharp, assessing gaze that had always put Dick on edge. The man could read people like a book, and right now, Dick had no doubt that Slade was picking apart every detail—his stance, his breathing, the tension in his shoulders.
He needed to stay sharp.
Needed to make sure Slade saw what he wanted him to see.
Chapter 44: You’re Slightly Less of An Ass
Notes:
Chapters 40-41 Are set during 02:06 Bloodlines
>Chapters 42-49 Are set between 02:06 Bloodlines and 02:19 SummitCurrent Ages [TEAM] [S2]:
Wally : 21
M’gann : 21
Artemis : 21
Tim : 15
Barbara : 21
La’gaan : 19
Gar : 15
Raquel : 21
Karen : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Slade : 53Lmao I put the Slade's birth year through a year calculator since apparently it's 2016 in the show rn. Btw his birth year (no birthday on the page for some reason) is 1963. ALSO I PLEAD INNOCENT, NO TIME SKIP JUST COULDN'T CRAM ALL FIVE YEARS INTO THE PREVIOUS ARC, SO BIRTHDAYS, JUST PRETEND BIRTHDAYS HAPPENED.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Slade exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over his face, fingers briefly pressing into his temples as though he were warding off an impending headache. He stood by the counter, the dim glow of the overhead light casting sharp angles across his face. His expression was unreadable—calm, assessing, but with that ever-present undercurrent of something sharper beneath the surface.
“I’m done with what I had to do here,” he said finally, voice even and measured. “We’ll be relocating to a more obscure safehouse. Somewhere I can train you properly—without distractions.”
Dick hummed, shifting where he sat, legs swinging slightly over the edge of the counter. His posture was casual, but his mind was already working, processing, cataloging.
“Relocating, huh?” he mused, tilting his head, watching Slade carefully. “That implies you’re planning on keeping me around.”
Slade shot him an unimpressed look, arms crossing over his chest. “You show up at my safehouse, looking for training, and expect me to leave you behind?”
Dick grinned. “Fair point.”
Slade exhaled through his nose, already turning away, moving with the practiced efficiency of someone used to being constantly on the move. He pulled open a drawer, retrieving a few files, flipping through them briefly before setting them aside.
“If you have any objections,” he continued, “speak now.”
Dick hesitated, just for a fraction of a second. Not because he wasn’t sure—he had thought about this for a long time—but because he needed to get the wording just right.
“There are two things I want to request first.”
Slade paused, his movements stilling. He didn’t look up immediately, just let the silence stretch between them before finally raising an eyebrow. “That so?”
Dick nodded.
Slade made a vague gesture with one hand, motioning for him to continue. “Go on, then.”
Dick straightened slightly, expression serious despite the usual glint of amusement in his eyes. “First—do me the courtesy of sparring with me before we start training.”
Slade huffed, unimpressed. “Obviously. You think I’m going to start training someone without gauging their skill level first?”
Dick smirked. “Shush, old man, I’m making a request.”
Slade rolled his eye but didn’t comment, merely waiting for the second request.
Dick took a breath. “Second—if a group called The Light reaches out to you, with an offer to join them, I need you to tell me.”
That got Slade’s full attention.
His gaze sharpened instantly, his stance shifting just slightly—almost imperceptible, but Dick caught it. The way his fingers twitched, the slight tilt of his head, the narrowing of his single eye.
“The Light?”
Dick nodded.
Slade’s expression remained unreadable, but his next words were measured, careful. “Should I decline?”
Dick blurted out, “No.”
That clearly wasn’t the answer Slade was expecting. His brow furrowed slightly, waiting for an explanation.
Dick exhaled, forcing himself to relax, to keep his voice even. “The Light is dangerous, but they think they’re untouchable.” He leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice. “They’re trying to rid the world of metas and non-humans. They think metas are ‘stunting human evolution.’”
Slade didn’t react immediately, just let the words sink in.
“You,” Dick continued, “are considered part of the group they want to eradicate.”
A slow, rhythmic tapping started against Slade’s arm—just the tips of his fingers drumming against the fabric of his sleeve. It was a calculated movement, one that meant he was processing, thinking, weighing possibilities.
Then—calm, level—he asked, “And what the hell do you want me to do about it if they contact me?”
Dick’s lips curled into a smirk. “Join them.”
Slade’s eye narrowed. “Come again?”
“I want you to infiltrate them,” Dick clarified, voice steady, unwavering. “As a mole.”
Slade exhaled, tilting his head slightly, looking more amused than irritated now. “And why, exactly, are you so sure they’ll contact me?”
Dick shrugged. “Because they’re going to need people with your skill set. They want a war, and you don’t start a war without recruiting soldiers.”
Slade considered that for a long moment. Then—slowly, deliberately—he nodded.
“And you,” he said, watching him carefully, “want in.”
Dick’s smirk widened. “As Renegade .”
Another silence stretched between them, filled only by the distant hum of the city beyond the safehouse walls.
Then—
“…Alright.”
Dick blinked. That had been way easier than expected.
Slade turned, already moving toward his desk, gathering a few loose papers and storing them away. “Sit down for a minute while I wrap some things up,” he said, voice casual, as if they hadn’t just decided to commit to something that could very easily get them both killed.
Dick dropped his bag onto the counter, then hopped up to sit on it, watching as Slade moved around the safehouse with effortless efficiency.
Slade barely glanced at him but still spoke. “I assume you’d rather travel under the radar?”
Dick nodded, swinging his legs slightly where he sat.
Slade hummed. “Good. Then sit tight. We’ll be out of here soon.”
Dick grinned to himself, watching Slade move.
This is going to be fun.
Dick couldn’t sit still.
Three-hour flights were torture .
Maybe for most people, it would have been a chance to relax—kick back, nap, read a book, maybe enjoy the luxury of flying on a private jet like the spoiled acrobat he absolutely wasn’t—but for him? It was just another exercise in frustration.
His muscles twitched with restless energy, his mind already running in too many directions, and no amount of shifting in his seat or adjusting his gloves could shake the feeling of being cooped up.
Slade, of course, was completely unaffected.
The man sat comfortably in the cockpit beside Wintergreen, exuding that same controlled ease he always did. His hands rested on the controls, posture relaxed but precise, while Wintergreen murmured something in a low tone, the two exchanging quiet words about their route.
The contrast between them couldn’t have been starker.
Dick, meanwhile, had been pacing, stretching, dropping into a crouch to fiddle with his escrima sticks, flicking the taser function on and off just to do something with his hands—before finally resigning himself to perching on the armrest of one of the seats in the main cabin, bouncing his knee.
Slade hadn’t said anything at first.
But Dick could feel the growing patience wearing thin.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Slade exhaled sharply through his nose—just shy of a sigh, but just enough to be a warning.
“Grayson.”
Dick turned his head just in time to catch Slade glancing over his shoulder at him, single eye narrowed in mild irritation.
“Go do something,” Slade ordered, voice brooking no argument. “You’re worse than a hyperactive housecat.”
Dick raised an eyebrow. “You’re kicking me out?”
Slade fully turned in his seat now, arms crossing over his chest as he fixed Dick with an unimpressed look. “I’m telling you to find something useful to do before I throw you out.”
Wintergreen, the traitor, hummed in amusement.
Dick scowled. “I’m fine here.”
Slade’s unimpressed stare made it very clear that, no, he was not fine here.
Dick was gearing up for another argument, already opening his mouth, when he felt the faint buzz of the burner phone in his pocket.
He blinked.
The moment he pulled it out and saw the caller ID, a smirk curled at the edges of his lips.
“Well,” he said, flipping it open, “you know what? Fine. I’ll let you have this one.”
Slade grunted, already turning back to the controls. “How generous.”
Rolling his eyes, Dick pushed himself off the armrest and moved toward the main cabin, shutting the cockpit door behind him with a firm click .
The moment he pressed the phone to his ear, he didn’t even get a chance to say hello before—
“ Hi! ”
A chaotic chorus of greetings exploded from the other end.
Dick blinked.
Then huffed a laugh.
He could hear them—his team, crowded around a communicator, all talking at once, overlapping voices vying for attention.
“I’ve been gone for, like, a day ,” he reminded them, amusement bleeding into his tone.
“ And you’ve already missed so much!” M’gann’s voice insisted brightly.
“ Yeah, Artemis got into a fight with some random thug who turned out to be a low-level assassin ,” Wally added.
“ Not my fault he was an idiot ,” Artemis muttered in the background.
“ Jaime and La’gaan almost started a riot over movie night, ” Karen chimed in.
Jaime groaned. “ Listen, I don’t know how many times I have to say this—the old Godzilla movies are the classics. The new ones don’t have the same charm! ”
La’gaan scoffed. “ Blasphemy. ”
Dick grinned, stretching his legs out in front of him. “So, the usual chaos?”
“ You know it, ” Raquel confirmed.
Tim’s voice cut in, sharper, more pointed. “ And where exactly are you? ”
Dick smirked. “That, little bird, is classified.”
Tim huffed. “ Figures. ”
Dick leaned back into the seat, letting the sound of their voices wash over him. For a little while, he just listened, letting the back-and-forth chatter fill the space. He chimed in when needed, throwing in sarcastic quips when the moment called for it, but mostly—
Mostly, he just sat there.
Listening.
Taking it in.
It was nice.
Familiar.
Grounding.
Even with everything changing—his mission, his role, the dangerous game he was about to play—this was still his team. His family.
And even if he was about to step into the lion’s den, even if he had to lie, deceive, and make them believe in an illusion—
They were still here.
And that?
That was enough to make the distance feel a little less daunting.
Dick had just started to really relax when the cockpit door cracked open, and Wintergreen poked his head out, eyes flicking toward him with an air of quiet amusement.
“We’ll be landing soon,” he informed him, voice calm, measured. “Might want to wrap up your little social call.”
Dick nodded, shifting where he sat. “Got it.”
Wintergreen gave him a brief nod before disappearing back into the cockpit, leaving Dick alone once more.
He exhaled, rolling his shoulders before bringing the phone back up to his ear. “Alright, guys, fun as this has been, I’ve gotta go.”
A chorus of groans and complaints rang out from the other end.
“Oh, come on, you just got here,” Wally whined.
“Technically, I’ve been here,” Dick countered, smirking. “I just wasn’t talking.”
“That’s the same thing!” Gar argued.
Dick laughed, shaking his head. “Look, I’m still gonna be reachable,” he reassured them. “Call, text, send a carrier pigeon—whatever works. I’ll be around.”
There was a beat of silence, then—
“You think you’ll be around,” Tim corrected, his voice laced with suspicion. “But you don’t actually know.”
Dick huffed, exasperated but amused. “You are so paranoid.”
Tim didn’t respond, which meant Dick was absolutely right.
Then—Barbara, ever the sharp one, cut through the noise with a single question.
“How exactly do you plan on getting in with the Light?”
The rest of the team immediately quieted, waiting for an answer.
Dick’s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile.
“Oh, don’t worry,” he said lightly, eyes glinting with something unreadable. “It’ll all make sense in due time.” He leaned back against the seat, smug and at ease. “I just need to be patient… and wait for an invitation.”
Silence.
Barbara sighed. “ That’s not ominous at all. ”
Dick grinned. “I know, right?”
Before anyone could press him further, he ended the call, flipping the phone shut with a satisfying snap .
He stretched his arms over his head, exhaling slowly.
The moment they stepped into the cabin, Dick made a beeline for the couch, barely sparing a glance at his surroundings before unceremoniously face-planting into the cushions. His bag hit the floor beside him with a dull thud , forgotten the second it left his grip.
Slade raised a single, judgmental—but slightly concerned—eyebrow at the display, crossing his arms as he regarded the lump of exhausted vigilante sprawled across his furniture.
“You good, kid?”
Dick let out a muffled groan, barely moving. Then, with great effort, he turned his head just enough to get his face out of the couch and peer at Slade from the corner of his eye.
“Been awake for, like, seventy hours straight,” he said flatly, voice scratchy with exhaustion. “Fuck off and let me pass out before training rather than during .”
Slade huffed a quiet chuckle, shaking his head. “I don’t remember you being this mouthy when you were Robin.”
Dick let out something between a tired laugh and a scoff. “Yeah, well,” he muttered, pressing his forehead back into the couch, “a few things happened.”
Slade tilted his head slightly, waiting.
Dick sighed, shifting his arms so they were folded under his head. “My brother died after I failed to kill his killer that one time. Batman benched me. Killed my little brother’s killer—but you were there for that. Got a new little brother, killed a guy to save him , and now the kid looks at me weird sometimes.” He exhaled sharply.
“Team got a time traveler from the future, and the kid outed quite literally my biggest secret on accident. Had to deal with the team in the aftermath. Oh, and some of the JLA members went missing for, like, six hours while mind-controlled a few years back, and we still have no idea where they went or what they did.” He blinked, as if suddenly remembering. “And they don’t know either.”
Slade was silent for a moment. Then, after a beat—
“Damn, kid.”
Dick just grunted in response.
Slade rubbed a hand over his face. “Look, as much as I’d love to watch you wake up with a neck so stiff you’ll be useless in a fight, maybe go crash on an actual bed.”
Dick grumbled something unintelligible but pushed himself off the couch anyway, rolling off and landing on the floor with a dull thud . He took a second to just lie there before sighing and hauling himself to his feet, grabbing his bag off the floor.
Slade gestured vaguely down the hall. “Pick a room, don’t care which. Just don’t get blood on the sheets.”
Dick grunted in acknowledgment, trudging toward the hallway without another word. He picked the first room he came across, went inside, shut the door behind him, and let his bag drop to the floor.
Then he flopped onto the bed, face-first, and passed out immediately.
Slade watched as the kid trudged down the hall, dragging his bag behind him like it weighed a hundred pounds.
The second Dick disappeared into the room and the door clicked shut, Slade exhaled through his nose, shaking his head.
Seventy hours awake.
Slade had known the kid was running on fumes, but seventy ?
That was beyond reckless—it was outright suicidal. And yet, somehow, he wasn’t even surprised.
Grayson had always been like this. Stubborn. Tenacious. An insufferable overachiever with too much weight on his shoulders and not enough sense of self-preservation to balance it out.
And clearly, that hadn’t changed.
Slade leaned against the counter, arms crossed over his chest as he mulled over everything Dick had just thrown at him.
It was a lot.
The kid had rattled it all off like it was nothing—like he wasn’t listing off some of the most devastating things a person could go through. Death, failure, betrayal, secrets, killing someone for the first time. And he’d just… said it . In the same exhausted, almost casual tone someone would use to complain about a bad week at work.
That wasn’t normal.
Slade had seen people break under far less.
But Grayson?
He was still standing.
Barely, maybe. But still.
Slade let out a slow breath, rubbing his temple.
What the hell had Bruce been doing to this kid?
Wintergreen stepped into view from the cockpit, looking entirely unsurprised. “He’s finally out?”
Slade grunted. “Yeah. Dropped like a rock.”
Wintergreen hummed in mild amusement, then shot Slade a knowing look. “And?”
Slade’s eye narrowed. “And what?”
Wintergreen raised an eyebrow. “And how long are you going to pretend you don’t give a damn?”
Slade scoffed, pushing off the counter. “I don’t—”
Wintergreen just gave him a look . The same one he’d been giving Slade for years. The one that said I know you better than that .
Slade exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders back. “The kid’s a mess.”
Wintergreen just tilted his head, waiting.
Slade huffed, rubbing a hand down his face. “A big mess,” he admitted. “And somehow, he’s still pushing through like he doesn’t even realize how much damage he’s taken.” He shook his head. “Either he’s in complete denial, or he’s so used to getting knocked down that he doesn’t see the difference anymore.”
Wintergreen sighed. “Sounds familiar.”
Slade shot him a glare.
Wintergreen just smirked.
Slade turned away, his gaze flicking toward the hallway.
Grayson was strong. He always had been.
But even the strongest soldiers could break if pushed hard enough.
And Slade had a very strong suspicion that Dick Grayson was right at the breaking point.
The morning was quiet.
Outside, the trees were still, the early light filtering through the windows of the safehouse in soft, muted golds. Inside, the only sound was the slow drip of coffee and the rhythmic click of a gun being methodically cleaned.
Slade sat at the kitchen table, one hand wrapped around a cup of coffee, the other carefully disassembling and reassembling a sidearm. His focus was split—half on his work, half on the hallway leading to the bedrooms.
He had a feeling Grayson would be up soon.
And sure enough, moments later, the sound of sluggish, uneven footsteps reached his ears.
Slade didn’t even look up. He just grabbed a knife from the table, turned it over in his fingers once, then hurled it toward the doorway with practiced ease.
“Think fast.”
Dick caught the knife midair without stopping.
Didn’t flinch. Didn’t hesitate. Didn’t even blink.
Just snatched it out of the air, flipped it once in his grip, then hurled it right back —double the speed, blade spinning toward Slade’s head with dangerous precision.
Slade caught it between two fingers, finally glancing up as Dick continued past him, barely acknowledging what had just happened.
The kid looked like hell.
Messy hair, half-lidded eyes, still in pajama pants and a wrinkled t-shirt, moving like he was only about 30% awake.
Slade raised an eyebrow. “You look like death warmed over.”
Dick shushed him. Literally put a finger to his lips, shushed him, then shuffled toward the coffee pot like it was the only thing keeping him tethered to existence.
He stared at it. Contemplated. Then shrugged, grabbed the entire pot , and chugged it straight from the source.
Slade blinked.
Wintergreen, who had just stepped into the kitchen, also blinked.
Dick drained half the pot in one go before finally setting it down, completely unfazed. Then, with casual efficiency, he started a fresh brew, grabbed an apple from the fruit bowl, and leaned against the counter, taking a slow bite like nothing about this was remotely unusual.
Silence.
Slade was still staring.
“Jesus, kid,” he muttered.
Dick chuckled, running a hand through his hair. “This is, quite literally, the first time I’ve let my happy-go-lucky act drop since I was thirteen.”
Slade set the knife down, eyeing him. “That’s not healthy.”
Dick took another bite of his apple, chewed, swallowed. Then, with the same casual ease, said, “I most definitely have several mental illnesses, including but not limited to severe PTSD and insomnia.”
Slade exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand down his face.
Wintergreen hummed thoughtfully, stepping past them to pour his own cup of coffee. “You don’t say.”
Slade set his coffee down, leveling Dick with a flat look. “You say that like it’s something to brag about.”
Dick smirked, but there was no real humor behind it. “Oh yeah. Definitely something I’m proud of. Love being a disaster.” He tossed the apple core into the trash, then leaned back against the counter, arms folding over his chest. “Don’t worry, it’s not contagious.”
Wintergreen sighed, rubbing his temple. “You say that, but I’ve known you less than a week, and I’m already questioning my own life choices.”
Slade sipped his coffee, unbothered. “He has that effect.”
Dick snorted, reaching for a mug while the coffee finished brewing.
Slade just watched him for a moment, gaze unreadable. Despite the exhaustion written all over him, the kid still moved like a soldier—every shift of weight, every glance, every casual motion calculated, controlled. The tension never fully left his shoulders, no matter how relaxed he tried to look.
Slade had seen a lot of things in his time. Had trained a lot of people. Had broken more than a few.
And Dick Grayson was one of the most put-together disasters he’d ever seen.
“So,” Slade finally said, leaning back in his chair. “Since you’re obviously a wreck, are we calling today a rest day, or are you planning to run on caffeine and sheer spite?”
Dick didn’t even look up as he poured himself a cup. “That depends.” He took a slow sip, then glanced at Slade over the rim. “You planning on taking it easy on me?”
Slade huffed a laugh. “Not a chance.”
Dick grinned, the first genuine one Slade had seen all morning.
“Then I guess I’ll have to run on spite.”
Slade stood in the center of the clearing, rolling his shoulders as he watched Dick stretch out his limbs, loosening up before their spar. The morning air was crisp, the distant scent of pine and damp earth settling around them. A good setting for training—isolated, open, free of distractions.
The kid’s new suit was an interesting choice. Black with red accents, armored but flexible, designed for movement over brute force. Practical. Not Robin, not Nightwing. Something in between.
Slade had to admit, it suited him.
He adjusted his stance, flexing his fingers as he regarded Dick with a critical eye. “Alright, kid,” he said, voice even. “Come at me.”
Dick wasted no time.
The moment the words left Slade’s mouth, he moved—fast, sharp, a blur of black and red as he launched himself forward. His approach was acrobatic, twisting mid-air to avoid giving Slade a clear target. Slade shifted, already anticipating the strike.
Dick feinted right, then flipped over Slade’s head, aiming a kick toward his shoulder. Slade raised an arm, blocking with ease, then immediately countered with a strike of his own.
Dick twisted in the air, narrowly avoiding the hit, using Slade’s arm as leverage to propel himself backward. He landed light on his feet, already moving again, flipping forward into a series of rapid strikes—punches, kicks, jabs—each one precise, controlled, but relentless.
Slade blocked the first few, but the speed was impressive. Even he had to admit that.
He started making notes as they fought, analyzing.
Dick fought like an acrobat, light and flighty, constantly in motion, never staying still for more than a second. But there was an aggression to his strikes, an edge that went beyond simple evasion. It wasn’t just about avoiding hits—it was about making his opponent overcommit, exposing weak points, exploiting mistakes.
He wasn’t just dodging.
He was hunting.
Slade smirked beneath his mask.
Interesting.
He shifted tactics, pressing forward now, forcing Dick on the defensive. The kid reacted instantly, flipping away from a low sweep, pivoting to avoid a strike, ducking under a punch. He was quick—almost too quick.
And that’s when Slade started noticing it.
There was something… off.
Subtle at first. A certain familiarity in how Dick countered his moves, how he predicted Slade’s shifts in stance before they happened. How he adapted too easily to each new technique, like he already knew what was coming.
It was small, barely noticeable to anyone else.
But Slade wasn’t anyone else.
The kid was too good at this—too practiced in techniques Slade hadn’t started showing him.
Slade narrowed his eye, shifting his approach, adjusting his style to something different, something Dick shouldn’t recognize—
And that’s when it happened.
Dick slipped.
It was just for a second, just a fraction of a moment of exhaustion catching up to him. But that second was enough.
He reacted instinctively, falling back on muscle memory.
Using a move Slade hadn’t taught him.
Slade’s eye flickered with something sharp. He adjusted, countering the move easily, knocking Dick off balance just enough to force him to stumble back.
Dick exhaled sharply, shaking off the mistake, trying to recover.
But Slade wasn’t thinking about the fight anymore.
He was thinking about how that was his move, and he hadn’t taught that move to the kid.
Dick felt his stomach drop as the realization of what he’d just done crashed into him like a freight train. His blood went cold.
"Shit," he muttered, barely above a whisper.
Slade turned to him, his single eye narrowing sharply. "What the fuck was that?"
There was no accusation in his tone—just pure, analytical scrutiny, sharp as a scalpel. Slade Wilson was many things, but careless wasn’t one of them. He didn’t ask questions unless he already had a few theories forming.
Dick forced himself to hold Slade’s gaze, even as his body tensed. He knew this was coming.
Slade gestured vaguely toward the training mat, where the remains of their sparring session still lingered. "You definitely didn’t learn that move from me," he said flatly. "And there’s no way you pulled that off with proper form unless you’ve had direct, extensive intervention from me."
Dick exhaled slowly, already feeling the headache forming.
Slade wasn’t done. "You’re what, twenty?" he continued, his tone still even, calculating. "And you’ve been in the business since you were what, nine? That’s eleven years of experience." His head tilted slightly, sharp eye watching for any reaction. "And yet you fight like someone who’s had at least a couple of decades under their belt. Maybe more."
Dick sighed heavily. There was no point in lying.
"It’s because I do have twenty years under my belt."
Slade raised an eyebrow.
Dick hesitated for only a second before dragging a hand through his hair, letting out a humorless chuckle. "Time travel," he admitted. "My mind got sent back. I lived through a whole other timeline, and now I’m here trying to stop everything from going to hell."
Slade’s expression didn’t change. He just studied Dick, waiting.
"Mentally, I’m about..." Dick paused, doing the math in his head. "Thirty-five now, give or take."
Slade gave a slow, considering nod. He didn’t look skeptical, just... intrigued. And that was almost worse.
Dick huffed. "I was hoping you wouldn’t notice."
Slade smirked. "You were hoping I wouldn’t notice that my so-called apprentice suddenly started fighting with two extra decades of experience?" He snorted. "Please. Give me some credit, kid."
Dick groaned, rubbing at his temple. "I figured you wouldn’t know enough about what happened to catch the difference. The team thinks I have some meta ability that lets me see inconsistent visions of the future. Not always right, not always clear." His expression darkened. "I let them believe that because the truth? The truth is worse."
Slade hummed in acknowledgment, crossing his arms.
Dick took a breath, glancing away. "I probably do have insomnia," he admitted, voice quieter now. "But the nightmares? They’re not nightmares." His jaw clenched. "They’re just memories."
For a moment, Slade didn’t say anything.
Then, finally—"That tracks."
Dick scoffed. "You don’t even sound surprised."
Slade shrugged. "I’ve seen weirder."
Dick let out a dry, humorless laugh. "Of course you have."
Then, just as quickly, his expression turned to steel. His head lifted, and he fixed Slade with a cold, unyielding glare.
"You killed several people close to me," Dick said, his voice edged with something sharp and dangerous. "And the only reason I didn’t put a bullet between your eyes with the rest of them is because I need you."
Slade raised an eyebrow.
"You’re my way into the Light," Dick continued, his voice steady, unwavering. "That’s the only thing keeping you breathing. But if you ever—ever—even think about touching one of my friends—" His eyes burned as he leaned in slightly, every muscle in his body coiled tight. "It’s over for you."
A long, tense silence stretched between them.
Then—
Slade nodded. "Noted."
Dick studied him for another second before exhaling, some of the tension bleeding out of his shoulders.
Slade smirked. "Still, no matter how old you are mentally, I’m still older." He leaned back, arms crossed, completely at ease. "Which means I’m not going to stop thinking of you as a kid."
Dick let out a bark of laughter. "You’re such an ass."
Slade’s smirk widened. "And yet, here you are."
Dick shook his head, still smirking slightly. "You know, this whole apprentice thing?" he said, voice wry. "Happened last time, too."
Slade’s eye flickered with interest.
"The only difference?" Dick continued, stretching his arms over his head. "This time, I’m here of my own free will." He gave Slade a pointed look. "And you? You’re slightly less of an ass."
Slade actually laughed at that.
Dick just sighed.
Notes:
I swear I've been screwing myself over, like I think these chapters are getting longer and longer and now I feel an obligation to keep them that length.
Also I want y'all to keep in mind my only experience with Wintergreen has been like two other fanfics but I thought he was silly so I added him.
Chapter 45: At Least The Silence Kept His Secrets
Notes:
Chapters 40-41 Are set during 02:06 Bloodlines
>Chapters 42-49 Are set between 02:06 Bloodlines and 02:19 SummitCurrent Ages [TEAM] [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Slade : 53
Kaldur : 23So about 2 months since last chapter, the birthdays again are getting changed cause I couldn't cram all five years into my ideal timeline, so birthdays, birthdays is my excuse.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The conversation had been light, easy, the kind of thing Dick had been needing more than he wanted to admit. Just kicking back, listening to his best friends talk about the team, trading jokes, and pretending—if only for a little while—that everything was normal. That he wasn’t buried under lies. That he wasn’t a spy playing the most dangerous game of his life.
“—so then Cassie tries to help, right?” Wally was saying, barely holding back laughter. “But she trips over Gar, knocks over one of Karen’s experiments, and the whole Cave explodes.”
Dick snorted. “Explodes how ?”
“Electrical explosion,” Kaldur clarified, voice perfectly even, though there was an unmistakable note of exasperation. “The power shorted out completely. It took two hours to restore functionality.”
“Jaime still won’t stop apologizing,” Wally added. “Kid looked like he was about to start leaving ‘I’m sorry’ notes in our lockers.”
Dick laughed, rolling onto his stomach, the burner phone pressed to his ear. “That’s hilarious.”
“You’re hilarious,” Wally shot back automatically.
Kaldur sighed, the sound of a man who had been dealing with this for far too long. “Regardless, things have been progressing smoothly.”
“Good,” Dick said, grinning. “Glad to hear—”
The door opened.
Slade walked in, moving with the same casual, measured pace he always did. Except this time, there was something in his expression that made Dick pause—something knowing, something expectant.
“The Light reached out to me a few days ago,” Slade said.
Dick’s brain screeched to a halt.
Then he processed what Slade had just said.
Then he moved.
The burner phone—still connected—was forgotten, left to its fate as Dick launched himself off the bed, practically tackling Slade in his excitement.
“ You’re kidding, ” he breathed.
Slade barely had time to react before Dick was climbing him like a goddamn jungle gym, hands gripping onto the older man’s shoulders as he tried to physically shake the details out of him.
Slade grunted, barely budging under the sudden attack, before catching Dick by the scruff of his hoodie and peeling him off with an exasperated sigh.
For a long second, he just held him there, arm extended, like he was trying to figure out what to do with him.
Dick just dangled in midair, still grinning.
“ Unbelievable, ” Slade muttered, before finally he set him back down on the bed like he was depositing an unruly child and turned to leave.
Dick barely noticed—he was already scrambling for the burner phone.
“Kaldur—Wally—” he practically shouted, still beaming. “I’m in! I’ve got a way into the Light now!”
There was a beat of silence.
Then—
“...Who the hell were you just talking to?” Wally asked, suspicion thick in his voice. “Or, I guess, who’s your way into the Light?”
Dick chuckled, still buzzing with excitement. “Can’t tell you.”
Kaldur exhaled. “Does this mean you will have to leave the burner behind?”
Dick hesitated.
His good mood dulled just a little, like a candle flickering in the wind.
Then, more quietly, “Yeah.”
The weight of that single word settled between them.
There was a pause, neither of them responding right away.
Then—
“Just… be careful, okay?” Wally said, quieter than before.
Dick swallowed, forcing his grin to stay in place. “I will.”
He stared at the phone for a beat longer, letting the silence hang.
Then he sighed, dragging a hand down his face. “God,” he muttered, “I almost forgot—have you guys seen the news about the Reach?”
There was a rustle on the other end, like someone sitting up straighter.
“Yeah,” Wally said. “Creepy aliens making friends with the UN. Great PR. I hate it.”
“They’ve been gaining support fast,” Kaldur added, voice even but grim. “It is… concerning.”
“Okay,” Dick said, shifting upright, elbows on his knees, voice sharper now. “You need to listen carefully, both of you. The Reach—Jaime’s scarab? They made it.”
Neither of them spoke.
“They built it,” Dick continued. “They’re the ones who designed that thing to control its host. And they didn’t just make Jaime’s. There are more. A black one. A green one.”
“…You’re kidding,” Wally said, but he didn’t sound like he believed it.
“I wish I was,” Dick said. “The green beetle’s already on Earth. He’s a Martian. He’s going to pretend to side with us—like Jaime—but it’s a setup. He’s planning to use his shapeshifting to manipulate Jaime’s scarab and bring him back under Reach control.”
“That—” Kaldur started, then cut himself off, taking a breath. “That would be catastrophic.”
“Exactly,” Dick said. “If they take Jaime, we’re done. We lose access to his intel, his power, everything. We need to stop it before it starts.”
“How?” Wally asked. “We can’t exactly yank the scarab off him.”
Dick shook his head. “We don’t need to. We just have to get to Green Beetle first . Before he can mess with Jaime.”
There was a pause. Then Kaldur: “You’re thinking of M’gann.”
“Yeah,” Dick confirmed. “She needs to override the green beetle’s scarab—unlock it, give the host full control. If we can do that, we flip him before the Reach can use him.”
“That’s risky,” Wally said slowly. “We don’t even know if it’ll work.”
“We don’t know if any of this will work,” Dick shot back. “But it’s the best shot we’ve got. And if the Reach gets a hold of Jaime—”
“They won’t,” Kaldur said firmly. “We’ll take care of it.”
Dick let out a breath, just for a second letting the weight of it show.
“Thanks,” he said quietly. Then, forcing lightness back into his voice, “Tell M’gann she’s got a new mental puzzle to solve.”
“You got it,” Wally said. “You gonna disappear on us now?”
Dick smiled faintly. “Yeah. Gotta ghost this phone.”
There was another beat of quiet.
Then Kaldur, soft but certain: “Be safe.”
Dick’s fingers curled around the edge of the mattress again. “You too.”
He hung up. The line went dead.
And just like that, he was alone again.
Dick stood shoulder to shoulder with Slade as they approached the meeting point—a vast, shadowed chamber buried beneath layers of concrete and misdirection. The air was cold, sterile. The kind of place designed to erase identity. No insignia. No signs. Just power disguised as void.
Reinforced doors hissed open ahead of them. Inside, the core members of the Light were already in position, a semicircle of power players so dangerous it felt like standing at the edge of a cliff and pretending you weren’t swaying.
Vandal Savage stood at the center, immovable and ancient. To his right, Lex Luthor and Queen Bee exuded calm control. On his left, Ra’s al Ghul and Black Manta held their own silence like blades. The Brain lingered near the back, encased in metal and softly humming with quiet malice.
Dick didn’t flinch. He couldn’t.
He was Renegade now.
Not Nightwing. Not Dick Grayson.
Not the kid they buried.
His posture was perfect, his hood casting his face in shadow, his mask an iron wall. He didn't need to act. He already knew what they wanted. Every word they needed to hear. He just had to feed it to them in the right order.
“Welcome,” Vandal said, voice low and resonant. It carried the weight of centuries and none of the warmth. “Deathstroke. Renegade. We’ve been expecting you.”
Slade didn’t so much as nod. He simply stepped forward with quiet authority, filling the space like a creeping shadow.
“We appreciate the invitation,” he said.
Lex Luthor smiled without smiling. “There were rumors,” he said, folding his hands neatly. “That Deathstroke had taken on an apprentice. But we weren’t sure what to make of them.”
Slade’s head tipped slightly toward Dick. “Renegade’s been with me for years,” he said. “The kid was good, but not ready. Only recently started working on his own. Started carving out a name.”
Ra’s al Ghul’s voice slid in like a scalpel. “Kid?”
Dick didn’t move, but he felt it—the tension in the room. The way Ra’s zeroed in on that single word like it was a breach in the armor.
Slade didn’t miss a beat. “Figure of speech,” he said easily. “I don’t send children into the field. Not unless they’re ready to burn it down.”
Ra’s held his gaze. Measured. And then, barely perceptibly, he inclined his head and stood down. A single gesture. But the whole room shifted with it.
Dick didn’t let his confusion show, but behind the mask, his mind was already cataloguing the tell.
Ra’s didn’t give a damn about kids. Not unless they had his blood or served his legacy. Even then, love wasn’t the word for it. He cared about purpose, lineage, preservation. Not safety.
So why the reaction?
Why the tension?
He stored it. It wasn’t the moment to pry.
Queen Bee took a step forward, her smile cool. “We’ll be watching Renegade closely,” she said. “Apprentices are difficult to vet.”
Dick made sure she saw the smirk. “Then it’s a good thing I don’t care about impressing you.”
Slade didn’t even blink. “He’ll hold his own,” he said. “Or he won’t. I don’t coddle.”
“Wouldn’t want him to,” Dick added, tone sharp with just the right amount of bite. “I’m not here to be babysat.”
A soft grunt of approval came from Vandal Savage. “Good,” he said. “We value initiative.”
Now came the moment Dick had been waiting for. The one he’d mapped out a hundred different ways.
Luthor turned his full attention toward him. “And what is it you want, Renegade?”
Dick tilted his head just slightly, posture lazy but calculated. Every word he spoke next had been crafted to sink its hooks into each of them.
“To matter,” he said. “I’m done wasting time cleaning up other people’s messes. I’m done fighting for people too soft to do what’s necessary. I want to be part of something real. Something inevitable. And I want to learn from the ones who actually know how to change the world.”
He let the silence linger.
Luthor smiled. A real one this time. Subtle. Satisfied.
Savage nodded once. “Then you’ll have your chance. Prove your usefulness, and you’ll have access to everything.”
“Failure,” Ra’s said, soft and final, “will not be tolerated.”
Dick’s nod was small. Steady. “Understood.”
He didn’t speak again.
For the rest of the meeting, he stayed quiet, perfectly still at Slade’s side like a blade kept in its sheath—sharp, but silent. It was a calculated move. Renegade wasn’t here to impress with words. He was here to listen. To learn. To prove he belonged by knowing when to keep his mouth shut.
And they were watching him for it.
The Light didn’t dismiss him, didn’t wave him off. They continued the meeting like he belonged there. Like he’d already been accepted. That, more than any formal welcome, was the tell. They were treating him like a piece on the board. One they could use.
He let them.
“We’ll accelerate our timeline,” Vandal said, his voice filling the chamber like distant thunder. “Our partner is ready to begin deployment.”
There it was again.
Their partner.
They mentioned them like a ghost—always near, never named.
“The tech prototype will be field-tested within the week,” Lex added smoothly. “All preliminary data has been... promising.”
Queen Bee smiled faintly. “Very promising.”
Black Manta gave the smallest of nods but said nothing. His presence, as always, was coiled and ready.
Slade shifted next to Dick, not visibly, but just enough that Dick caught it—a subtle angle of his head, the twitch of a hand. A silent question.
Should I ask?
Dick answered just as quietly. A slow, deliberate shake of the head.
No.
Slade didn’t push. Just leaned back into silence, trusting the read.
Good.
He didn’t need them to say it.
He could see it in the way they skirted the edges of specifics. The way Vandal’s tone sharpened when talking about integration, about control. The way the Brain mentioned neural syncing without explanation, like the room already knew what he meant.
The Reach.
They were talking about the Reach.
He filed every phrase away. Every hint. Every planned test and deployment window. Every new territory mentioned. A puzzle he already knew—but now he was filling in the missing pieces.
He barely noticed the rest of the meeting until Vandal finally said, “That will be all for now. You’ll be contacted with assignments.”
Slade gave a short nod. Dick mirrored it.
No words.
He didn’t need them.
The trap was already sprung.
The safehouse door hissed shut behind them with a mechanical thunk that echoed louder than it should’ve in the quiet. The layered locks clicked into place one by one—steel bolts and soundproof seals—until the outside world felt miles away. It wasn’t just physical. That finality, that sense of isolation, settled deep into Dick’s bones. Like the door had locked away more than just noise—it had sealed off everything he'd just endured.
He didn’t wait. The second it was safe, he yanked the hood off his head, dragged the mask down to hang around his neck, and dropped face-first onto the couch like it was a lifeline. Or a punching bag. Either worked.
“Well,” he muttered into the cushions, voice muffled, “that was a freakin’ disaster disguised as a business meeting.”
Slade didn’t say a word. He didn’t have to. The slow, precise way he peeled off his gloves, one finger at a time, and set them carefully on the edge of the table said plenty. Everything he did was methodical—even silence.
Dick rolled onto his back with a dramatic exhale, limbs sprawled across the couch like a crime scene chalk outline. “Seriously,” he said. “Could they be more obvious? The half-answers. The smug cryptic nonsense. Queen Bee looked at me like she was picking out her next meal. I swear she was trying to hypnotize me just for the hell of it. And Ra’s? Suddenly concerned about underage operatives? That was new. And creepy. And fake.”
Slade arched an eyebrow as he unstrapped his chest armor, his movements quiet but deliberate, like someone used to removing weapons without waking a target. “They’re testing us,” he said. “Seeing how we respond under pressure. Seeing what cracks.”
“Sure,” Dick agreed, propping himself up on one elbow. “But it’s more than that. It’s manipulation 101. Say just enough to make us lean in, never enough to give us footing. Dangle access, power, secrets. Lure us in with ‘trust’ until we’re too invested to walk away.”
Slade studied him from across the room. Not blinking. Not moving. Just watching. “You recognized it.”
Dick gave a dry laugh. “Of course I did. It’s what they do. It’s what we’d do, if we were on their side. It’s a playbook. Step-by-step.”
Slade didn’t smile, but the corner of his mouth twitched. Just a little. Approval, maybe. Or recognition.
Then came the question. Low. Unassuming.
“Who’s the partner?”
Dick froze. Just a beat. But it was enough.
He made a face, sitting up fully now. “Some galactic-level jerks called the Reach.”
Slade’s face didn’t move. Not visibly. But Dick could feel the air shift—tighten like a snare trap.
“They show up pretending to be all peace and unity,” he said, voice dropping into something harder. “Cut deals with the government, offer tech, play nice. It’s a front. They’re parasites. Not the body-snatching kind—just the kind that dig in, take over systems, and call it ‘progress.’”
Slade raised an eyebrow. “And no one notices?”
“Oh, they notice. Eventually.” Dick leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “By the time the truth comes out, they’ve already got influence, contracts, legal protections. And when Earth finally tells them to pack it up? They decide if they can’t have the planet, no one can. Try to blow it all sky-high on the way out.”
Slade’s voice dropped. “You’re being flippant.”
Dick held up a hand, palm out. “Relax. The team stops them. We lose a lot. But Earth survives. Mostly intact.”
Slade didn’t look remotely reassured.
“You already know the outcome,” he said. “So why are you here?”
That was the part that always hit hardest.
Dick’s smirk faltered. The spark in his eyes dimmed, just slightly, like a bulb flickering under too much strain. He looked away, rubbing the back of his neck. For once, he took a breath before answering.
“Because things change,” he said, quieter now. “They already have. I’ve made moves I didn’t make the first time. I’ve talked to people sooner. Kept others out of things. That ripple’s gonna build. It already is. Which means the timeline I remember? It’s not guaranteed anymore.”
Slade watched him. No reaction. Just patience. Like he knew there was more.
“I’m not here to fix everything,” Dick went on. “I can’t. But I can reroute the worst of it. If I take on the heavy stuff now—do the dirty work—I can keep them from being buried in it later.”
He paused. Jaw tightening.
“My friends went through hell. Some of them didn’t walk out the same. Some of them didn’t walk out at all.” He blinked, fast. “So I’m here instead. I take the hits. I lie. I blend in. Whatever it takes to keep them clear of the wreckage.”
The room was quiet for a beat. Slade didn’t speak. Didn’t press.
He just stared at Dick like he was trying to read through the lines. Like he could see there was more—some core piece of pain Dick hadn’t shared yet—but knew better than to ask for it.
Finally, Dick stood, his movements slow and tired in a way that had nothing to do with physical exhaustion. He forced a smile, thin and crooked. The kind of smile you put on when you’re about to go curl up in a dark room and stare at the ceiling.
“Anyway. I’m crashing,” he said, stretching his arms out with exaggerated flair. “Long day of fake evil scheming and real evil proximity.”
He turned down the hallway, waving vaguely over his shoulder.
“Wake me if the world ends early.”
Then he disappeared into the dark of his room and shut the door behind him.
Slade stood in the silence that followed, the faint hum of the safehouse systems the only sound. He stared at the space where Dick had just been, eyes narrowed slightly. The kid was playing a long game. A dangerous one. And Slade didn’t like being left out of the rules.
Because whatever this mission really was—it wasn’t just about changing fate.
It was about carrying the weight of a future no one else even knew was coming. Alone.
Dick lay curled on top of the covers, one arm tucked under his head, the other holding his phone above him. The screen’s glow cast a pale light across his face, dancing over the bruises he hadn’t bothered to treat yet. The safehouse was quiet. Too quiet. But he was used to that now. Silence didn’t bother him like it used to. Not when the noise inside him never shut up.
He scrolled through the photos again. The ones the team had sent to his burner before he’d wiped it clean and ditched it.
Kaldur, standing in front of a massive fish tank, trying and failing to look stern while La’gaan made a stupid face behind him. Raquel holding up a “Happy fake birthday” cake they’d made for Zatanna. Conner asleep on the couch, arm draped protectively around Wolf, with Bart balancing a spoon on his nose in the background. M’gann smiling proudly over something green and bubbly in a bowl she definitely shouldn't have served. Tim mid-eye-roll, Barbara laughing at something off camera. Artemis, Wally, both of them grinning—tired, but together.
All of them. Still standing. Still fighting. Still... them.
His thumb hovered over one photo of Wally and Artemis curled up together under a blanket, a half-eaten pizza box on the coffee table. Wally had his chin resting on Artemis’ head, eyes closed. Artemis had that rare smile, soft and quiet, saved for the moments she didn’t think anyone was watching.
Dick wasn’t in that photo. He’d taken it. A lifetime ago.
He stared at it until his vision blurred.
Is this what Kaldur felt? That entire time? Knowing exactly where his friends were—seeing them, hearing about them—but never able to reach any of them except him, Wally, and Artemis?
No. Not quite.
Back then, it had been a secret mission. A shared secret, at least. Burdens divided four ways. They had each other, even in the dark.
This time? Everyone knew. The whole team. They knew he was undercover. They knew he was playing double agent.
And yet, he still couldn’t talk to them. Couldn’t be near them. Couldn’t reach them. Not without risking everything.
This wasn’t a secret.
It was just his burden now.
No cover story. No shared nods in the hallway. No “we’ve got each other’s backs” squad navigating the dark. Just him . Walking through fire alone. Not because no one else would—but because he wouldn’t let them.
Because he remembered what the fire had done to them last time.
Alone.
The word wasn’t new. It had settled into his ribs a long time ago, stretched out in the hollows of his chest like it lived there. But tonight, it felt heavier than usual. Like it had teeth.
He closed his eyes. Let the ache in his chest settle deep, bone-deep, the kind that didn’t have a name, just a weight.
God, what he wouldn’t give—
—to taste one of M’gann’s new cooking experiments, even if it tasted like radioactive goo mixed with sadness and betrayal. He’d smile through every bite and tell her it was amazing. And it would be, because she’d made it.
—to hear Zatanna and Raquel dragging him for some dumb thing he said three weeks ago—probably about Gotham pizza being superior to New York’s. He could practically hear Zee’s laugh, bright and loud, Raquel chiming in with a dramatic gasp of betrayal.
—to sit on the edge of the couch while Bart, Gar, Jaime, and La’gaan yelled over each other during Mario Kart like their lives depended on it. Bart claiming Rainbow Road was a speedster conspiracy, Gar screaming about blue shells being capitalist propaganda, La’gaan just yelling “injustice!” at every minor inconvenience.
—to spar with Conner again, sweat dripping, hearts pounding, the world narrowed down to movement and muscle memory. To have Kaldur watching quietly nearby, offering a hand when Dick hit the mat, gripping his wrist in that grounding way that said you’re not alone.
—to patrol with Barbara and Tim again. The rhythm, the trust, the clean, seamless way they moved together. Knowing he didn’t have to look over his shoulder because someone already had his six.
He had just gotten them back. His family. After everything. After the secrets, the fractures, the lost years and almost-goodbyes. After the funerals. After the screaming. After the silence.
And now?
Now he couldn’t even look at them without it hurting.
Couldn’t even hear their voices without feeling like he was watching through a pane of soundproof glass. Like he was screaming from the other side and no one could hear him.
Like maybe they weren’t supposed to.
He blinked. Everything had gone blurry.
His cheeks were wet.
When had that started?
He hadn’t made a sound. He never did anymore. That was a skill sharpened in the ruins. In a world too broken for noise. Where a cough could get you killed and a sob could give away your hiding spot. Where grief wasn’t safe. It had to be tucked away in the cracks of your ribs. Carried. Endlessly.
But now, in the dark of this sterile room—just him, his phone, and a silence that felt like it could swallow him whole—he didn’t push it down.
Didn’t swallow the lump in his throat or make some shitty joke to shake it off.
He just let it happen.
The tears came quiet and relentless. A leak he couldn't fix. A dam he no longer had the strength to patch.
And for the first time in what felt like years, Dick let himself really cry.
No mask. No filter. No brave face for the mirror.
Just… him .
Broken. Tired. So goddamn tired.
Raw. Stripped down to nothing but breath and ache and the kind of hurt that didn’t have a name—just a pulse.
He was so tired.
Not the kind of tired sleep could fix, but the kind that burrowed into his soul. That dragged behind him like a second shadow. The kind that came from carrying too much for too long and never putting it down.
And God—what he wouldn’t give to be held right now.
To feel Wally’s arms wrap around him, all warmth and constancy, that easy way Wally made the world feel manageable just by being near. Wally, who could outrun explosions but always slowed down for the people he loved. Who always made time for him. Who always made space for him.
And Artemis.
God, Artemis.
To feel her hands in his hair, grounding him with that quiet, ferocious tenderness she only showed when no one else was looking. To hear her voice, that low, steady certainty, whispering that he didn’t have to carry all of it. That he didn’t always have to bleed in silence.
He wanted that. Needed it.
But it wasn’t his .
They weren’t his.
What he wouldn’t give to curl up between them, to be pulled into that sacred, warm center they’d built together. To be cradled in the safety of them—not as a friend, not as a teammate, not as the guy who always held it together when things went sideways—but as someone who mattered . Who was wanted.
He used to let himself believe there was room. In the quiet moments. The small glances. The almosts.
But he knew better now.
They loved each other . Not him.
Not like that.
He was the extra. The tagalong heart.
He’d watched them fall in love from the sidelines, watched them fight and laugh and choose each other over and over again. And he’d been happy for them. He was happy for them. Because they deserved that kind of love—fierce, real, lasting.
He just… wanted it too.
And he’d tried to ignore it. Tried to file it away with every other feeling that got in the way of the mission. But it was always there, humming low in his chest. This aching, breathless devotion that never asked for anything in return. That didn’t need to be returned to exist.
It just was .
It existed in every glance he held too long, every hand he didn’t reach for, every night he stood just outside their orbit and told himself it was enough.
It wasn't.
And that truth hurt in a way he couldn’t armor against.
So he let it hit him now. All of it. The love, the longing, the bitter acceptance.
His body shook with the effort of holding it in too long. The tears stayed silent, but they came in waves—raw, relentless, pulled from somewhere so deep it left him breathless. His chest hitched on every inhale, like the grief was pressing down on his lungs, hollowing him out from the inside.
He curled in tighter, like he could shrink away from the ache. Pressed his forehead into the pillow, his other hand clamped over his mouth to keep any sound from escaping. Not even a gasp. Not even a name.
But they echoed in his head anyway.
Wally. Artemis.
He loved them.
God, he loved them so much it made his bones ache. So much it felt like a second heartbeat—louder, heavier, always just under the surface.
And they would never know.
Because it wasn’t their burden to carry. Because that love had nowhere to go.
Because that space between them—the one he sometimes imagined was his too—wasn’t.
It never had been.
So he didn’t call out. Didn’t beg for something he couldn’t have. He just lay there, trembling, hand still over his mouth, like he could hold the pain in if he tried hard enough. Like if he kept still, the grief wouldn’t break him completely.
He cried until his eyes burned and his throat tightened with the effort of silence. Until it felt like every tear carved out a little more of what he had left.
And when the storm quieted, when all that remained was the dull, familiar ache of everything he couldn’t say—
He stayed curled on his side, facing the wall. Still. Small.
Letting the silence wrap around him like armor again.
And if the pillow beneath him was soaked through, if his hand didn’t leave his mouth for a long time, if his chest still shuddered now and then as he drifted into uneasy sleep—
Well.
At least the silence still kept his secrets.
Notes:
God I'm excited for tomorrows chapter.
Chapter 46: Subject C-112
Notes:
Chapters 40-41 Are set during 02:06 Bloodlines
>Chapters 42-49 Are set between 02:06 Bloodlines and 02:19 SummitCurrent Ages [TEAM] [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Slade : 53
Kaldur : 23
M’gann : 21
Artemis : 21
Tim : 15
Gar : 15
Raquel : 21
Jaime : 17Again, I'm pulling the birthday card, don't freakout over the random "timeskip" that doesn't exist.
Chapter Text
A week passed. Just enough time for the quiet tension in Dick’s shoulders to settle into something chronic—deep-rooted and unshakable, like an old injury healed wrong.
He moved like Renegade now—precise, cocky, cold when he needed to be. Sharp enough to cut without flinching. The mask he wore wasn’t just part of the uniform—it was insulation. A wall. A dam holding back everything that might crack him open if he let it. Guilt. Loneliness. That slow-creeping exhaustion that clawed at his spine every time he blinked too long.
The call came without ceremony. No dramatics, no coded speech. Just a quiet ping on the secure comm, the kind that made your stomach drop even if you were expecting it.
Slade barely reacted. He read the message, grunted once, then tossed Dick his helmet without looking.
“Suit up. We’ve got a Light meeting.”
Dick caught the helmet mid-air, already moving.
They went. Deathstroke and Renegade, two matching pieces on the Light’s chessboard. A killer and his apprentice. A master and his blade. That was the image, anyway. That was the performance. And they played it well.
The Light’s current stronghold was a half-sunken fortress off the coast of Italy, welded into the corroded remains of an old oil rig and reinforced with stolen Atlantean alloys. Invisible to satellites. Cloaked from sensors. Half of it was tech, the other half was magic. An architectural abomination. Dick hated how clever it was.
The interior smelled of salt and machine oil. The corridors buzzed with the low hum of unseen generators and something older, darker, that he didn’t want to think too hard about. Everything was curved and sharp at once. Like it had been designed to confuse the mind and disorient the senses. It worked.
They entered the meeting chamber in full armor, their footsteps echoing with quiet menace. He kept his gait measured, confident, like he belonged there. Like he wasn’t counting every heartbeat between now and the moment he could slip away and breathe again.
The chamber was already half full.
Queen Bee lounged in her seat like a woman bored by the world. Klarion floated upside down near the ceiling, talking to his cat—or maybe himself—about “unraveling the bones of causality.” Ra’s al Ghul stood still as a statue, hands folded neatly behind his back, like time couldn’t touch him. Savage, as always, loomed with that ageless calm that made Dick want to punch something just to feel grounded.
“Deathstroke,” Savage said, his voice smooth and steady, the kind that didn’t need to raise to demand attention. “Ra’s al Ghul has requested your assistance with a matter that requires… discretion. You’ll be compensated accordingly.”
Dick’s gaze flicked to Ra’s. The man tilted his head just slightly. A gesture that looked polite on the surface but reeked of quiet control.
Slade didn’t look back. Didn’t speak. Just turned and followed Ra’s out like it was already decided. Like he hadn’t just left his “apprentice” standing alone in a room full of monsters.
Dick watched him go. Then turned to Savage.
He waited. Still. Silent.
Let them think what they wanted. That he was Slade’s creature. That he was trained and broken and loyal. It was the same lie they’d always believed about Jason. He didn’t mind letting them believe it about him too.
Savage considered him for a moment longer, eyes weighing him like a piece of strategy.
“Renegade,” he said finally. “You’ll assist Black Manta. He has a mission that requires a skilled operative without allegiance complications.”
Dick raised a brow under the mask, let a flicker of disinterest show in his posture. He nodded once, sharp and clean. No words. Words gave too much away.
Savage turned and gestured for him to follow.
The hallways twisted downward like a spine, narrowing as they moved deeper into the fortress. Every footstep felt like it echoed a little too loud. The lighting was dim and cold, flickering now and then in ways that made the shadows feel sentient.
Dick counted steps. Not because he needed to. Because it kept his hands from clenching.
They stopped outside a reinforced steel door near the bottom level. Savage keyed it open without explanation.
Inside was a small room. Sparse. A table. Two chairs. A monitor with a standby light blinking like a pulse.
“You’ll wait here,” Savage said. “Manta is en route. He’ll brief you himself.”
Dick stepped inside without hesitation, scanning the room in one glance. No cameras he could see, but that didn’t mean anything. The Light never did anything half-measured.
“Got it,” he said, voice perfectly flat. No inflection. No challenge. Just enough deference to sound believable.
Savage lingered a moment longer, as if expecting more. Then, silently, he turned and left. The door hissed shut behind him, sealing Dick in with a metallic clunk that felt heavier than it should’ve.
Dick waited. Gave it ten full seconds. Then let out a breath like he was deflating.
He moved to the corner of the room and leaned back against the wall, letting the cold bite through his suit. It kept him awake. Focused.
Black Manta.
Great.
That wasn’t going to be fun. Manta was clever, controlled, and dangerous. A true believer in his own cause. Which made him harder to manipulate than most. Dick had learned that the hard way in another life—one that ended in fire and ruin. He didn’t know what this mission would be yet, but he could already feel it tightening around him like a trap being baited.
He rolled his neck, slow and deliberate, letting the crack of tension bleed into the silence. His fingers tapped out a rhythm against his thigh, each beat a silent calculation.
This was the job. This was the cost. Every breath he took here was borrowed.
And always, always—he was waiting.
Waiting for a slip. A sign. An opening.
Waiting for the moment he could finally stop pretending.
But until then?
He sat.
He waited.
And the act continued.
Dick didn’t have to wait long.
The door hissed open again with that same mechanical finality, and Black Manta stepped in like a storm in armor—tall, controlled, radiating power. The kind of presence that swallowed a room whole. His helmet was off, tucked under one arm, revealing that cold, scar-lined face and sharper eyes. The kind that didn’t miss a thing.
“Renegade,” Manta said, voice clipped and metallic even without the helmet’s modulator. “On your feet.”
Dick pushed off the wall, casual but immediate. The shift in posture was subtle—attention without eagerness, discipline without submission.
Manta didn’t waste time. “You’re leading a squad. Black ops. Escort and secure cargo at Site Seven.”
Dick blinked once. “Cargo?”
“Meta-humans,” Manta clarified, without a flicker of discomfort. “Fresh acquisitions. High potential. We’re moving them from holding to a Light-affiliated facility for evaluation and conditioning.”
Dick kept his expression neutral, but his stomach twisted.
Conditioning.
That was their word for it. For whatever nightmare they had waiting in their labs. Mind control. Indoctrination. Pain as programming.
He clenched his jaw behind the mask.
“Understood,” he said flatly.
Manta eyed him, slow and sharp. “You’ll take point. This squad’s green—aggressive, arrogant, barely functional. Show them how the Light handles business. No delays. No witnesses. No excuses.”
Dick met his gaze with that same blank stare. “Affirmative.”
The weight behind the mission wasn’t lost on him. Manta could’ve run this himself. Could’ve sent any number of loyalists. This wasn’t delegation. It was a test. Trust—or the illusion of it. See how far the dog would run off the leash before it turned back around with teeth bared.
Manta studied him for a second longer, then handed him a data drive. “All the details. Coordinates, squad roster, transport specs. You leave in thirty.”
Dick took it without flinching. “Consider it done.”
Manta turned, walking out without another word. No goodbye. No good luck. Just expectation. Just pressure.
The heavy door sealed behind him with a hiss of hydraulics, and the sound of the outside world vanished with it. Alone again, buried beneath tons of steel and ocean, Dick let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding. Then he moved—efficient, quiet, no wasted motion. He slid the disguised USB drive from a hidden compartment in his belt and slotted it into the gauntlet interface on his left arm.
The screen lit up in a dim glow, casting shadows across his helmet as the data unfolded in front of him. Line by line, file by file.
Ten kids. Maybe more.
The records weren’t complete—some files had corrupted images, others had no visuals at all. But the intel was clear: all of them metas, all under eighteen. Snatched from slums, refugee camps, blackout zones—places the Light knew no one would go looking. Off-grid. Disposable.
Subject A-014. Cryokinesis. Sixteen years old. Taken from a collapsed mining town in Siberia.
Subject B-039. Heightened perception and accelerated reflexes. Fourteen. Last seen in a war-torn province in Sudan.
Subject C-112. No image. Only two words: “Unstable asset.” Which was Light code for dangerous but replaceable.
Subject D-027. Female. Seventeen. File tagged: “Energy absorption. Volatile.”
Subject E-081. Male. Fifteen. Powers unknown. File marked incomplete.
And it went on.
No names, only numbers. Locations. Abilities. Risk assessments. A few blurred photos. Some didn’t even get that—just genetic profiles and short, clinical notes: “Responsive to aggression.” “Uncooperative.” “Subject medicated for compliance.”
Dick’s jaw clenched.
This wasn’t about a single operation. This was a pipeline. They were moving these kids through a system—testing them, refining them, choosing who was worth keeping and who wasn’t.
He exhaled slowly through his nose, the cold light of the display washing over his faceplate. There was no anger in his expression, no visible reaction. Just the kind of silence that came from long-term exposure to horror. The kind of stillness that meant focus .
This was why he was here. Why he’d taken the mask, the name, the lies. Every layer of the Renegade persona had led to this point—to this data, these names, this proof.
He flicked a gloved finger across the interface, encrypting the files into a hidden folder and initiating a passive uplink.
One way or another, these kids were getting out.
And someone was going to pay for putting them here.
The ocean wind bit through the rusted holes in the corrugated walls, whistling across the shipping yard like a warning. Salt hung thick in the air, and everything smelled like metal, mildew, and old oil. Wally hated the ocean.
Kaldur stood in the center of the cracked concrete floor, blueprints spread out on a weather-worn crate, lit by a single portable lamp. The Team circled him, the old familiarity of briefing formation clicking into place like muscle memory. Wally, Artemis, Jaime, Gar, Raquel, M’gann, and Tim—all accounted for. Suited up. Focused. Or close enough.
“This is the site,” Kaldur said, tapping the center of the map. “A shell company tied to the Light has been routing ships through this region for the past six months. We've intercepted enough chatter to confirm tonight’s shipment is… not cargo.”
Wally frowned. “Meta-humans?”
“Affirmative.” Kaldur’s voice was even, but there was tension in his shoulders. “Three confirmed. Young. Likely unwilling.”
“Any IDs?” Tim asked, already flipping through his wrist holo.
“No,” Kaldur said. “They’re ghosts. Off-grid or scrubbed. Our job is to get in, extract the metas, and disappear before the Light sends reinforcements.”
M’gann’s brow furrowed. “So we’re expecting resistance?”
“We’re expecting worse than that,” Artemis muttered.
Kaldur nodded. “This is Light territory. They’ll have operatives nearby. Possibly on-site. Possibly one of their enforcers.”
Wally crossed his arms, eyes flicking to the old catwalks above and the rust-stained shadows they cast. “So what’s the catch?”
Everyone looked at Kaldur.
He didn’t blink. “We have confirmation that Nightwing is embedded in the Light. Deep cover. We don’t know which operative he’s posing as. Only that he’s part of their infrastructure now—and we are not to blow his cover unless absolutely necessary.”
That hit like a drop of ice down Wally’s back.
He exchanged a glance with Artemis. Her expression was hard to read. Focused. But he could see the tension in her jaw.
“Wait,” Jaime said. “He’s undercover now ? As in—he could be here?”
“It’s possible,” Kaldur said. “It’s also possible he doesn’t know we’re coming. This op was authorized outside standard channels. Even League oversight is limited.”
Gar swore under his breath. Raquel looked sideways at the others. “So we’re going in blind, hoping we don’t shoot the wrong bad guy.”
“We’re not going in blind,” Tim said calmly. “We’re going in smart. Cautious.”
M’gann stepped forward, voice gentler than the rest. “And if we see him? If he’s in danger?”
“We protect him,” Kaldur said. “But only if it doesn’t compromise the mission. He made this call. He knew the risks.”
Wally felt his stomach twist. Wing always played the long game. Always thought ten moves ahead. But this? This was deeper than anything he’d pulled before. And it meant he was out there, alone, pretending to be something he wasn’t. Pretending to be one of them.
“Let’s not screw this up,” Wally said finally.
Artemis nodded beside him. “Agreed.”
Kaldur gave them each a final look. “Gear up. We move in twenty.”
Wally turned away with a quiet exhale, pulling up his hood and sealing his goggles. His pulse already rising.
Somewhere out there, Wing was wearing the mask of the enemy.
And they were walking into the storm to find him.
Even beneath the thick layers of armor, beneath the synthetic polymer and weighty kevlar that made up the Renegade suit, Dick felt it—a shift in the air. Subtle. But unmistakable.
It crept along the edge of his senses like the first stirrings of a storm. The kind of pressure that didn't register on any scanner, didn’t trip alarms, but told him something was coming. Something real . His instincts whispered it before his mind could catch up. The same instincts honed in alleyways as a kid, in Gotham’s shadows, in warzones and covert ops gone sideways. That whisper said: They’re here.
It wasn’t the guards pacing predictable routes, or the echo of Black Manta’s voice over the comms. It wasn’t even the clinical chill of the recycled air systems pumping through another Light-owned underwater facility. That was background noise. Controlled. Expected.
This wasn’t.
This was different.
Then he saw it—a flicker of movement above. High on the catwalks where no patrols were assigned. Most would’ve missed it. Just a trick of the light. But Dick knew better.
The figure moved like shadow—no wasted motion, no hesitation. Shoulders tucked in, feet placed deliberately, as if every step was weighed against a map only she could see. He watched her shift between support beams, keeping low, avoiding sightlines that weren’t even active yet. A predator in her element.
Artemis.
She moved like someone who remembered what it was like to be hunted, and never forgot how to survive it.
Dick exhaled slowly, so quietly it didn’t even fog up his visor.
Confirmation.
And then came the second sign.
Sublevel B-2’s security feeds twitched. Not a full system crash—no Light agent would ever be that obvious. This was refined. Precise. A pattern only someone who knew the system would exploit. Cameras flickered in and out, but not in order. One. Three. Five. Skip. Eight.
Staggered. Tim’s pattern. A breadcrumb trail masked as static. Just enough interference to let them move, just enough order to let Dick see it.
They were inside.
His pulse quickened, but he kept his breathing steady. No visible reaction. He couldn't afford even a twitch of tension. Black Manta had eyes everywhere, and Renegade didn’t flinch.
Still, the pressure in his chest sharpened.
This was it.
He didn’t hesitate.
With no outward movement, no gesture, Dick reached out—not physically, but mentally, pushing down the instinct to hesitate. He hadn’t opened that connection in months. Hadn’t dared to. But now, with them inside, everything was on the line.
He grit his teeth against the mental strain and reached toward the one mind he knew would be listening. Not with words. Not with logic.
With certainty.
It’s me. Don’t blow the op. Tell them I’m here.
The message surged through the link like a crack of lightning across still water, sharp and fast.
Then silence.
For a breathless second, he wasn’t sure it had landed.
And then—there. A shimmer, faint, at the far edge of his mind. The familiar brush of M’gann’s telepathy, careful and cautious. It touched him like someone testing a lock for traps. He didn’t push back. Didn’t reinforce the walls. He let her see just enough.
Recognition flared.
Then she was gone.
The connection didn’t stay long enough for conversation. She couldn't trace him, not beneath the shields he’d built—telepathic noise shaped to deflect identity, to make even his thoughts sound like someone else’s.
M’gann froze mid-sweep, her hand half-raised in preparation for a psychic push.
Then she felt it.
It wasn’t just another mind skimming through the noise of the base—it was a presence, sharp and familiar, slicing through the din of a thousand other mental signatures like a beacon. Hidden under layers of false emotion, cloaked in a calculated mental fog designed to ward off telepaths, but still him . His psychic fingerprint was still there, beneath it all.
It’s me. Don’t blow the op. Tell them I’m here.
The message cut cleanly into her consciousness like a whisper shouted across a battlefield.
Then he was gone.
The link severed with practiced precision—just enough for her to feel it, to know , but not enough for her to trace him. He wasn’t asking for help. He wasn’t reaching out because he needed them. He was protecting the mission. Protecting them .
M’gann’s eyes widened, her breath caught in her throat. Her heart thundered once before she brought herself under control. She crouched lower behind the support beam, hands pressed flat to the cold metal floor, grounding herself.
She opened the link to the rest of the Team.
Nightwing’s here.
A beat of stunned silence echoed back at her.
Then Artemis, immediately:
What? Where?
M’gann shook her head, eyes scanning the corridor ahead.
I don’t know. He didn’t say. He’s under deep cover—he just sent a message through the link.
Kaldur responded next, steady and calm as always.
Are you sure it was him?
Absolutely. Her voice in the link was firm, layered with certainty. I felt him. Even buried under all the psychic noise, I know what Nightwing’s mind feels like. It was him.
Gar’s mental voice cracked in:
You mean one of them could be him? The enemy?
Exactly. M’gann’s tone sharpened. He’s wearing a mask—figuratively and literally. I couldn’t pin him down. Which means none of us can. So no one here is expendable. No kill shots. No permanent injuries.
So… what, we just pull our punches? Jaime asked, confusion laced with frustration. How are we supposed to stop them like that?
We adapt, Kaldur said, resolute. We strike to disable, not destroy. Our objective was never to eliminate—it was to disrupt and recover the captives. That hasn’t changed.
Wally’s voice finally joined in, quieter than usual.
Okay. Okay. We play it safe. Who knows what he’s had to do to sell the role.
Exactly, M’gann said. She could feel Artemis’s tension like a tightly coiled spring, but the archer didn’t speak again. She didn’t have to. Her focus had narrowed, like a hunter who suddenly realized the prey might be someone she loves.
Non-lethal only, Kaldur ordered calmly. Precision strikes. Target infrastructure, control points, security feeds. Disable communications. Force their hand without forcing casualties.
Artemis adjusted her grip on the bow. The arrow she had nocked was tipped with an acid-dissolving payload—designed to burn through metal, not flesh. She slid it back into her quiver and instead pulled a shock arrow, the kind that dropped a man for ten minutes without leaving a mark.
Copy that, she said quietly.
Raquel’s voice chimed in a second later, cool and steady. I’ll trap what I can. No killing. Got it.
We’re on prisoner extraction, came Gar’s voice, strained with exertion. Jaime and I can clear the blocks and unlock the cells.
Keep your eyes peeled, M’gann warned. Nightwing could be anywhere. Any face, any voice.
Artemis exhaled slowly, melting into the shadows along the corridor wall. The guards ahead of her were alert now, jumpy. The shift in tempo had gotten their attention. But that was fine. Fear made them predictable.
A quick pulse through her bow’s smart targeting lined up her shot. One arrow—electro-tipped—sailed silently through the air, hitting a guard center-mass. He convulsed once and dropped, unconscious before his rifle hit the floor.
Raquel slipped in behind her, using a hard-light lasso to snare a second guard mid-turn. The construct snapped tight, silent and unyielding. No sound but the faint hum of forcefield energy.
“Two down,” Raquel murmured, and nodded to Artemis before darting off to the next junction.
Nice shot, Artie, Wally sent through the link. His voice was casual, but there was tension beneath it.
Focus, West, she shot back dryly, not unkindly.
The plan was unfolding around her like clockwork now. Kaldur’s constructs ripped through a command center three floors up, causing chaos on the upper levels. Jaime’s blaster tore open the lock to the central containment wing. Gar, now a hawk, dove through a corridor, dropping a canister of knockout gas.
And somewhere, down in the pulse of it all, was him .
Artemis’s fingers tightened on the bowstring.
She didn’t know which of the enemy fighters was Nightwing. Couldn’t afford to guess. Couldn’t afford to hold back either. But she knew his style. Knew how he moved. If he was out there, she’d see it eventually.
She just hoped she saw him before she shot him.
Dick threw himself into the role with calculated flair, each movement executed with the ruthless grace of a man who’d long ago learned how to sell violence without crossing the line. He didn’t just fight—he performed, body taut with tension, every shift in weight, every controlled exhale, calculated to look unhinged. Like Renegade.
And the Team couldn’t know the difference—not yet.
His boots pounded the metal floor as he lunged for Kaldur, plasma blade igniting in a hiss of searing white-blue. The weapon sliced through the dark in a precise upward arc, barely missing Kaldur’s ribs by a breath. The heat from it singed the edge of the Atlantean's pauldron.
Kaldur didn’t flinch. His expression remained stony as he twisted his torso, catching Dick with a concentrated blast of pressurized water. The impact lifted Dick off his feet and slammed him back into a pillar, ribs rattling against armor. Pain flared across his back—but he didn’t allow it to slow him.
He grinned beneath the helmet.
“Come on, Aqualad,” he rasped, voice modulated and flat, layered with artificial coldness. “That all you’ve got? I expected more from the king’s chosen.”
Before Kaldur could respond, Dick exploded into motion.
He ducked under a sharp sweep of pressurized water, momentum twisting into a low, controlled flip. One palm struck the ground, weight pivoting on muscle and instinct, and he came up fast beneath Kaldur’s guard. His elbow slammed into the Atlantean’s abdomen—clean, brutal, effective.
Kaldur staggered, the hit driving the breath from his lungs. But before Dick could capitalize, water surged again and Kaldur vanished in a blur of retreat, reforming his defense with practiced ease.
Dick didn’t pursue.
Because he heard it.
A whisper of fabric. A shift in the air.
He spun just in time—blade drawn up, heart already thrumming—not with adrenaline, but with something hotter, tighter.
Artemis.
She slipped from the shadows like something feral and divine, all power and precision, bow collapsed into twin short blades gripped with dangerous familiarity. Her body moved with fluid confidence, a predator in full control of her domain. She struck low—a feint, almost lazy—and then spun into an upward slash aimed at his ribs.
He caught the strike with his own blade, but she didn’t fight the redirection. She used it—spun with the momentum like it had been hers all along—and slammed the butt of her weapon into the side of his helmet.
White stars burst behind his eyes.
And God , it was hot.
She didn’t pause. Didn’t hesitate. They fell into a vicious rhythm, the kind of spar most teams wouldn’t risk without medics on standby. Every strike from her was sharp, efficient, intimate . The kind of skill you didn’t just train for—you bled for it. Earned it.
Dick was riveted .
He parried, ducked, twisted—barely ahead of her tempo—and when one of her trick arrows slammed into his thigh armor, adhesive hissing, he swore aloud.
Sticky. Glue round.
He kicked it off just in time, pretending to stumble with the force. “Getting slow, Artemis,” he taunted, mostly to cover the fact that he was absolutely, one hundred percent distracted by the way her hair whipped across her cheek, the way her muscles flexed beneath her suit, the look in her eyes.
That glare.
That lethal , narrowed, deadly glare.
“You talk too much,” she growled, low and dangerous.
God help him.
She fired a net arrow at point-blank range.
He ducked beneath it—barely—and lunged forward, shoulder slamming into her stomach. She hit the ground hard, a sharp grunt punching from her lungs.
But before Dick could blink, Artemis was already on her feet again, moving like gravity had simply bowed out of the fight. Her rise was all sharp control and deadly intent—fists raised, mouth set in a line so focused it might as well have been carved from stone. Every inch of her screamed combat. Precision. Lethality. It was intoxicating.
And then—
A ripple of motion cut between them, hot and crackling, like electricity given form.
Wally.
He slipped into the space between them like he belonged there—because he did. All kinetic energy and razor instincts, red and yellow slicing through the tension like a blade through silk. His fists moved too fast for most eyes to track—sharp, deliberate jabs that hit pressure points and broke momentum. Not meant to hurt, not yet. Meant to disrupt. To control the tempo. Dictate the fight.
Dick’s blood sang.
He adjusted immediately, falling into the rhythm Wally set. Let him take control. Let the storm press in. Dick absorbed the hits against his forearms, ribs, gauntlets sparking where Wally landed clean shots. Not sloppy, not wild—precise. Speed was one thing, but this? This was strategy.
A blur to the left—then a fist cracked into Dick’s chestplate hard enough to throw him a step back, armor ringing with the impact. Sparks scattered in the air like shrapnel, and Wally was already gone, resetting two steps behind.
Dick grinned, jaw tight and blood thrumming. His skin was flushed with heat, his pulse pounding in his ears. It wasn’t just the fight.
It was Wally.
Wally, who people always underestimated. Who cracked jokes mid-mission and played dumb to hide how damn sharp he was. But right now, there was no hiding it. No mask. Just Wally, brilliant and blistering, a human lightning bolt with eyes that tracked ten moves ahead and hands that struck with practiced precision.
God, it was hot.
Dick felt it under his skin like a low-voltage burn, that electric pull that had always been there between them—dormant, humming, waiting. And now it was live wire, right beneath his ribs.
He didn’t hold back.
Dick broke the rhythm. A pivot. A sudden drop of center.
Then he spun—kick sharp and fast—catching Wally clean in the ribs with enough force to send him flying into a nearby crate.
Crash.
Wood splintered.
Dick straightened, breathing hard, letting the smirk crawl across his face slow and smug. “Getting tired yet?” he taunted, voice curling like smoke, layered in something too dark to be real, just enough venom to keep the edge sharp.
Wally groaned, but he was already pushing upright, red hair wild, chest heaving with exertion and adrenaline. His eyes sparked—not just with speedforce, but challenge.
“You wish,” he snapped back, wiping blood from his lip with the back of his glove.
A jolt slammed into his back before he could pivot—Jaime. The scarab’s gauntlet still sparking as Dick stumbled forward, rolling across the floor. He threw a knife backward blindly—one of his last clean tools—and Jaime’s armor batted it aside with ease.
That hit looked real, Gar’s voice echoed through the link, tight with concern. Is that him?
We don’t know, M’gann replied immediately. Keep fighting like they all could be. No exceptions.
More pressure. The Team was adapting, getting faster, more aggressive. Dick could feel it in every hit, every evasion that cut just a little closer.
Gar barreled in next—eight feet of furious gorilla, fists slamming down like hammers. Dick dodged left, then right, but the floor buckled under the strength of the blows. One clipped his side—hard. The armor absorbed most of it. Most.
He grunted and rolled, coming up swinging—planting an uppercut into Gar’s gut that made the shifter stagger back into human form, breath knocked out of him.
Then Raquel hit from above—constructs of hard light forming a cage that nearly snapped shut around him. He dove through a seam at the last second, rolling to his feet as shock rounds from Artemis pinged off the walls around him.
Too close.
They were closing in.
He kept moving, kept swinging. Kicks, punches, blade arcs all honed to that perfect line—brutal but not lethal, violent but not unforgivable.
He fought like someone who belonged to the Light. Someone who didn’t care who fell in front of him.
But every move—every strike and feint—was shaped by something deeper. His dodges pulled Artemis’s strikes wide rather than toward teammates. His retreats created lanes for Gar and Jaime to reach the room with the captives.
He just had to keep selling the lie. One more minute. Two. Long enough to make it out alive—and make sure they did, too.
Dick darted backward, letting a burst of static from Jaime's scarab graze his armor—another hit that would leave a mark, but not a scar. He twisted into a roll, sliding beneath Raquel’s construct and vanishing down a side corridor under the cover of flickering emergency lights. The clash of the Team behind him faded slightly, replaced by the hum of automated systems and the sharp thud of his boots on the metal floor.
He moved fast, heading for the control room.
They’d be sending someone for the data. If Dick knew his Team—and he did —Tim would be the one hacking into the Light’s encrypted archives. Probably already inside, fingers flying over the interface, mouth tight with concentration.
Sure enough, as the doors to the control hub hissed open, Dick found him crouched low near a console, the glow of screen light casting sharp shadows across his face. Tim didn’t hear him—until it was too late.
Dick didn’t speak. He didn’t warn.
He lunged, full speed.
Tim spun at the last second, instincts razor-sharp. He dropped low, sweeping his staff toward Dick’s ankles. Dick vaulted over it and brought his own blade down—angled to hit, but not maim. Sparks flew as Tim blocked it with his bo staff, the impact sending a jolt through both of them.
“You again?” Tim snapped, voice tight with frustration as he drove forward with a flurry of jabs. “I’ve had enough of you freaks tonight!”
Dick caught the edge of a swing on his forearm and hissed through clenched teeth. He let his voice modulator drop a pitch, just enough to sound amused, cold.
“Freaks?” he said. “Bit rich coming from the junior varsity squad.”
Tim’s jaw tightened. “Says the Light’s favorite errand boy.”
They clashed again. Tim was good—more than good. His form was precise, his attacks measured and fast. Every strike was meant to disable, to neutralize. He was fighting to win, and he was close. Too close.
Dick ramped up the aggression, switching from counters to raw pressure. A brutal knee to Tim’s ribs, a blade strike angled just shy of flesh. He grunted as Tim clipped him across the shoulder with his staff—but Dick took the opening. He kicked Tim’s leg out from under him, twisting them both to the ground, and slammed an armored forearm across his chest.
“Stay down,” Dick hissed.
Tim snarled beneath him, struggling.
Dick reached for Tim’s glove and hit the emergency beacon embedded inside—the panic signal. A quiet ping vibrated through the room, faint but sharp, triggering an alert back to the Team.
They’d find him now. They’d come.
Dick stood and stepped back, letting Tim groan and roll to the side. He lingered a second longer than he should have—gaze locked on his little brother’s exhausted form—then turned and bolted from the control room, disappearing down the hall like a ghost.
He returned to the holding chamber where the captives were secured, a secure bay adjacent to the vessel meant to transport them to an unknown destination. Most of the pods were sealed and upright, lights blinking steadily as systems stabilized the metas inside. One pod was empty. Just one.
They only got one out? The thought soured in his gut.
His eyes found Gar crouched beside a control panel, hands shaking as he tried to override a locking mechanism.
“Hey,” Dick barked—gruff, unrecognizable. Gar flinched.
Dick didn’t let himself hesitate. He lunged, grabbed the younger boy by the back of his collar, and shoved him toward an open pod. Gar twisted, morphed half-into a lion, but he was too slow. Too tired. His paws slipped on the metal floor.
“Sorry,” Dick muttered beneath his breath, knowing Gar wouldn’t hear it. “You’ll understand later.”
He forced him inside.
The Team was in shambles. He’d seen it in Artemis’s limp, the torn edge of Wally’s glove, the blood dripping from Kaldur’s temple. They were pulling back now—he could hear it over the facility-wide alarms and the shouted orders from Manta’s men.
They wouldn’t make it to Gar in time.
Dick hit the gas release on the pod. A fine mist hissed inside, swirling over Gar’s form. The shapeshifter thrashed for a second, claws skittering against the glass—then slumped.
Unconscious.
Contained.
Dick stared at the pod, throat tight beneath the mask. Another piece of himself sealed away behind glass. Another weight added to the metaphorical mask he wore.
He didn’t let it show—not the ache in his chest, not the nausea curling low in his gut. Renegade wouldn’t. Renegade was composed, cold, calculating. Efficient.
So he turned, slow and deliberate, his movements sharp under the black-and-red armor. His visor caught the reflection of the pod one last time, but he didn’t stop. He didn’t look back.
He veered toward the scorched control console nestled into the corner of the lab—half-forgotten, damaged from a skirmish weeks ago. Cosmetic damage, but the system was still functional enough beneath the surface. No one bothered to fix it. It wasn’t important.
But for him—it was perfect.
Crouching low, he slid open the warped panel with practiced ease, fingers moving quickly. Inside, behind a nest of exposed wiring and burnt circuitry, he slipped the disguised USB into a narrow crevice—meant to look like a loose heat sink component. Camouflaged enough to pass any visual inspection. But if someone knew to look—if someone knew him —they’d find it.
A message. A map. Coordinates. Data. Hints wrapped in old codes only Tim would recognize.
They’d used this method before, back when Tim was still learning how to anticipate him. Dead drops hidden inside faulty tech. Burned-out terminals. Sealed panels two inches too far left.
Tim would find it.
He had to.
Dick hesitated a beat longer, just long enough to steady his breath. His fingers tapped twice against the console casing before sliding the panel back into place.
Their signal. Their code.
He stood.
Across the room, Black Manta gave a sharp, impatient nod—an order to move. Renegade didn’t blink. He walked without hesitation, matching Manta’s pace as they exited the lab, footsteps echoing off the steel floor.
No words passed between them. None were needed.
They were heading for the transport dock now. The mission was technically over. The assets secured. The facility locked down. The next phase would be soon.
Dick followed silently, keeping stride, visor hiding every flicker of thought. Inside, he was still reeling.
But Renegade?
Renegade was calm. Focused. Controlled.
As the blast doors sealed shut behind them, Dick let his breathing sync with the hum of the ship’s engines. One more lie lived. One more risk taken.
He didn’t look back.
He couldn't.
Because if he did, he might falter. And if he faltered—everything he was building, everything he was protecting, everyone he was trying to save—would fall apart.
The moment the last of the Light operatives vanished into the shadows and the facility’s lockdown disengaged with a groaning hiss, Tim was already moving.
He didn’t wait for a command. Didn’t speak. His mind was already three steps ahead, instincts honed sharp as a blade, scanning the space with methodical precision. His eyes moved quickly, cataloging the chaos: scorch marks scorched deep into steel walls, half-melted wiring hanging like veins from the ceiling, bits of armor and tech scattered across the floor like broken promises.
He moved through it like a ghost, every detail another clue waiting to be uncovered.
Behind him, Jaime cursed under his breath, frustration bleeding through every word. “ Damn it! They got away with most of the captives—and Beast-Boy.”
The name hit like a gut punch, echoing in the heavy, stale air.
No one responded.
Silence rippled through the room like a current—frustration, grief, and failure wrapped up in an unbearable stillness.
Kaldur’s jaw tightened as he surveyed the remains of the lab, his stance composed, but his shoulders just slightly more rigid than usual. Wally and Artemis exchanged a glance—fleeting, tense, and grim. It wasn’t the first time a mission ended like this, with too little gained and too much lost.
Too many failures.
Too many again s.
M’gann floated forward, her voice cutting gently through the stillness. “Robin?” she asked, concerned but steady. “What are you looking for?”
Tim didn’t answer at first. He dropped to a crouch beside a scorched control panel, tugging open a melted casing with effort. His gloves brushed aside debris and shattered glass, moving with a strange mix of desperation and control.
“Something,” he murmured, almost to himself. “If Nightwing really was here... if it was him ... then he wouldn’t have just walked away.”
He paused, glancing back over his shoulder, the faintest flicker of hope glinting in his eyes.
“He’d have left something. A trail. A clue.”
Raquel hovered a little closer, crossing her arms, eyes narrowed. “Okay, but what are we supposed to be looking for? Like a note? Clues on the walls? A hidden message?”
Tim shook his head quickly, dismissing the idea. “No. Not that obvious. Something small. Concealed. Subtle. Like a USB or data drive—disguised. Hidden somewhere most people wouldn’t even think to check.”
He moved to the next terminal, brushing aside a fallen console monitor. His fingers danced over the panel, tracing dents and ridges. It was muscle memory by now, something burned into his brain from years of side-by-side missions. There was a code to Dick’s thinking—patterns and habits that only someone who had studied him up close would recognize.
And Tim had.
He remembered a mission years ago, just the two of them in a freezing outpost in the Alps. Dick had hidden their intel in the back of a snapped-off ventilation fan— “where the airflow’s dead, and no one bothers to dust,” he’d said with a grin. They’d always had little tricks like that. Hidden tells. Secret cues. Habits that formed a language only they could speak.
Tim’s fingers froze.
There.
A narrow ridge at the back corner of the console—seamless at first glance, but too smooth, too clean. Not weathered like the rest.
He slid his fingers over it again, heart beginning to thud with restrained urgency.
Click.
The false panel gave with a soft hiss, revealing a tiny device no bigger than a fingertip. Matte black. No markings. Designed to look like a simple port cap.
But Tim knew better.
He held it up slowly, the edges of his mouth twitching into something between disbelief and grim satisfaction.
“Found it,” he said, standing and turning toward the others, holding the drive between two fingers like it was a holy relic.
All eyes snapped to him.
Kaldur stepped forward, the calm commander in him never fully dropping. “What’s on it?”
Tim was already moving, crossing the room to where M’gann had patched together a functioning interface console. He slotted the USB into the port, watching as the screen flared to life.
Encrypted data flooded the display—lines of code scrolling fast and sharp.
Then, slowly, the lines shifted, rearranged. The encryption began unraveling itself, patterns revealing themselves with an elegance only one person could’ve engineered.
Dick’s encryption signature flashed briefly in the corner.
Self-check complete.
Decryption authorized.
A folder appeared on-screen.
“Asset Echo.”
Tim opened it, pulse pounding.
The data inside spilled out in organized folders:
- Trafficking routes, marked in glowing red across a world map—major shipping lines, drop points, Light-affiliated territories. Each one labeled with internal codenames and rotating schedules.
- Detailed profiles of captured metas: code names, civilian identities, classifications, threat levels. Even some they hadn’t known were missing. Dozens of them. All tagged with last-known locations and probable experimentation status.
- And then, at the very bottom—an active file, blinking with a red outline.
Tim clicked it.
The screen shifted to show a countdown clock—ticking down in real time. Attached to it was a set of coordinates, time stamps, and encrypted communications pulled from Light channels.
The Light’s next summit.
Untraceable. Off-grid. Unknown to the League.
Until now.
Tim stepped back slightly, his mouth dry. The weight of it settled over him like lead.
This wasn’t just a clue. This wasn’t breadcrumbs or a vague lead.
This was everything.
A complete tactical dossier.
A shot at stopping the Light before they could vanish again.
He turned back to the others slowly, the magnitude of what Dick had done finally hitting him.
His voice was quiet, almost reverent.
“He gave us everything.”
The transport hummed beneath his feet, a low, constant vibration that crawled up his spine and settled in his chest. The pod room was dim, blue lights pulsing gently with each breath the stasis systems take. Dick stood near Gar’s pod, arms crossed, eyes unmoving—but he wasn't really looking. His thoughts were elsewhere.
Gar’s skin still had that faint green tinge, even under the pale light. Peaceful. As if none of this was wrong.
Dick exhaled slowly and moved.
There are thirteen pods in this transport unit. Thirteen kids locked away, frozen in time like science experiments. He walked down the line, quiet as a shadow, pulling out the tablet from the bag slung over his shoulder. The files are encrypted under a false clearance level, but he’d cracked them the second he got the chance.
He tapped the screen and began comparing each pod with the files.
Subject A-014. Pod seven. Seventeen, male, cryokinetic. The frost along the glass makes it obvious even without the readout. Skin tinged blue, eyelashes crusted with ice. Dick studied his face. Looks older than seventeen. Or maybe that’s just what this place does to people.
Subject B-039. Pod three. Female, fourteen, accelerated reflexes and heightened perception. Eyes flicking rapidly under her lids. REM sleep—fast, twitchy. Even sedated, her body won’t stop processing everything.
Subject D-027. Pod ten. Seventeen, female. Energy absorption. Dick checked the power draw on her pod—higher than the others. They’re pumping energy in constantly just to keep her balanced. Any fluctuation, and she could short the system—or worse.
Subject E-081. Pod five. Male, fifteen. Unknown abilities, but meta-gene is active. No noticeable physical markers. No data logs on power fluctuations or incident reports. The pod looks newer than the rest. Recent acquisition.
Dick tightens his grip on the tablet. The list goes on. So many kids.
And then he stopped
Subject C-112. Pod eight.
Fourteen. Female. Powers labeled “unstable.” Status: volatile.
Dick’s breath caught.
He moved closer to the pod, faster than before. His heart is pounding now, a low thud in his chest.
The girl inside is small. Frail. Her hair is longer now, face thinner, but he knows her. He knows her.
Marie.
He stared at her, unblinking.
She was ten the last time he saw her. Artemis had pulled her out of a trafficking ring in Prague—one of the worst they'd ever shut down. Marie had barely spoken for weeks, but Artemis... she never gave up on her. Stayed in touch. Visited when she could. Sent gifts. Letters. Promised to keep her safe.
How the hell did she end up here?
Dick’s stomach twisted. He pressed a hand to the pod, jaw clenched so tight it ached.
Marie’s vitals were stable. For now.
But the readouts show spikes. Surges of whatever her power is. The notes are vague—some kind of energy anomaly they couldn’t isolate. She’d burned through three holding tanks before they put her in stasis.
The word “unstable” is written in red at the top of her file. Twice.
Dick wants to throw the tablet. Instead, he forces himself to breathe.
How long had she been in here? How long had she been missing?
And why didn’t Artemis know?
His mind is already spinning—options, plans, risks. He can’t blow cover. Not now. Not yet. But he has to get her out. He has to .
“Hang in there, Marie,” he murmured, barely audible.
Chapter 47: You’re Not Scared of Failing, You’re Scared of Him
Notes:
Chapters 40-41 Are set during 02:06 Bloodlines
>Chapters 42-49 Are set between 02:06 Bloodlines and 02:19 SummitCurrent Ages [TEAM] [S2]:
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Damian : 8Love how this chapter came out ngl
Chapter Text
Renegade was sharpening one of his knives when Talia al Ghul walked into his life—for the third time, technically, if you counted timelines.
She stood framed by the crumbling arch of the old monastery they were using as neutral ground, her hands clasped neatly behind her back, expression as unreadable as ever. She looked like she always did: expensive, deadly, tired of everyone’s nonsense.
“Renegade,” she greeted, not even pretending not to know his name. “I have a proposition for you.”
Dick spun the blade once between his fingers and set it down carefully. He looked up at her from where he crouched, eyes narrowed just enough to be cautious without being disrespectful. “Talia,” he said. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”
He didn’t smile, but he wanted to. He could already feel the timeline veering off course.
“I would like you to train my son,” she said simply.
Dick blinked.
“…What?”
Talia stepped further into the monastery’s courtyard, the sunlight slipping over her shoulders like she’d planned it. “You are efficient. Unpredictable. You’ve worked within the Light’s structures without being swallowed by them. You’ve gained the trust of Deathstroke without becoming his puppet. Ra’s respects you, even if he doesn’t trust you. Which makes you useful. And dangerous. Exactly the kind of person I want teaching my son.”
Dick stood slowly, the weight of the moment catching up to him. “I didn’t know you had a son.”
She smiled. “You didn’t need to—until now.”
He stared at her. “And you want me to train him before delivering him to Batman ?”
Talia inclined her head. “You seemed like the… appropriate middleman.”
Dick should’ve laughed. He didn’t. Not out loud, anyway.
Because in the last timeline, there hadn’t been a middleman. Damian had gone straight to Bruce—a ten-year-old hurricane of steel and entitlement. Dick had met him later, when it was already too late to make a first impression. When so much damage had already been done.
But this time, Talia had come to him . This time, Renegade had a chance to shape the beginning.
Dick didn’t let his surprise show. Not much, anyway. He just crossed his arms and leaned against a crumbling pillar, pretending to think about it.
Internally, he was reeling.
In this timeline, he’d gone deep undercover as Renegade—an identity half-forged from truth, half from necessity. Not quite a villain, not quite a vigilante. Just sharp enough to be useful to the Light, just independent enough to not be completely swallowed by it.
Ra’s al Ghul, brilliant bastard that he was, had misread him beautifully. Thought Renegade was Deathstroke’s solo-trained apprentice—young, talented, just autonomous enough to keep secrets. A perfect piece to manipulate on the board.
And honestly? If Dick had actually been twenty, like his body claimed, not thirty-five with too many ghosts in his rearview… it probably would’ve worked.
Joke’s on you, Ra’s, Dick thought as he followed Talia through a series of checkpoints three days later, I’ve played this game longer than you’ve known the rules.
And now, he had a student.
Damian was everything he remembered—sharp-eyed, silent, feral around the edges. But there was something else there, too. Something softer. Something that flickered through when he thought Dick wasn’t watching.
The kid listened.
He argued, of course. Constantly. But he listened.
He held himself like a soldier, but he snuck glances at Dick when he thought it was safe. He masked his bruises but didn’t flinch when Dick touched them. And by the fourth night, when they were camped in a ruined castle under a sky so clear it looked painted, Damian had moved his bedroll three feet closer to Dick’s without a word.
He hadn’t looked at him when he did it. Just dragged it over, threw it down, and curled up with his back turned like it hadn’t happened.
Dick didn’t mention it. He just stayed quiet, shifted his weight so the kid wouldn’t see him smile.
He was supposed to be Renegade.
Detached. Dangerous. Useful.
But Damian was already folding in close—soft in the places he didn’t know he was soft. Just like Dick had once been. Just like Dick still was, no matter how sharp he made his knives or how many names he buried under the mask.
And if Ra’s or Deathstroke or anyone else had thought this would play out without Dick getting attached?
Well.
That was their mistake.
Because he already was.
And if he had anything to say about it, Damian was going to be okay this time. Whether the world liked it or not.
The shift was slow, but it was real.
Over the course of the week, Dick wove small, quiet rebellions into their training. Nothing that would make Talia suspicious, nothing that would give Ra’s pause—but enough that the kid started to tilt toward him. Like a plant leaning into the sun.
He still drilled Damian in the mornings—forms, conditioning, tactical applications. Still sharpened his instincts, corrected his posture, pointed out weaknesses in a way the boy respected. But he stopped short of pain. Of punishment. Of the bone-deep fear the League had used to get results.
Instead, Dick talked. He explained things.
And if he saw a squirrel dart past during footwork drills or heard birdsong overhead during throwing practice, he called a halt. Every time. Just long enough to watch. Just long enough for Damian to follow his gaze.
At first, Damian had looked confused. Suspicious. Like it was a test he was destined to fail.
But Dick never punished him for being curious.
And slowly, Damian started looking .
The first time they stumbled across a nest of finches—tiny things, barely fledged—Damian crouched beside Dick in absolute silence, arms tight against his sides, every muscle braced for some hidden instruction to strike.
But Dick only said, “They're loud little guys, huh?”
And that was it.
They moved on, and Dick never mentioned it again. But Damian started watching the trees more closely after that. His footsteps grew quieter when they hiked through the woods, not just to remain undetected—but so he wouldn’t disturb whatever might be nesting nearby.
Dick didn’t smile. Not where Damian could see. But he felt something warm lodge itself behind his ribs.
By the fourth day, Damian had held a bird.
A robin, of all things. Soft and fluffed from the cool air, docile in Dick’s gloved hands. He passed it to Damian carefully, watching the boy’s face as the tiny feet curled around his fingers. Damian’s eyes were wide, his lips parted in awe—but underneath that wonder, there was something darker.
Fear.
Not of the bird.
But of Dick .
Like he was waiting for the moment Dick would tell him to crush it.
Dick didn’t say a word.
Just crouched beside him, shoulder to shoulder, and watched the robin flick its wings and settle.
Damian looked up at him, waiting.
Still, Dick said nothing.
Eventually, Damian turned his gaze back to the bird—and smiled. Just a little. Just enough.
The next day, he spotted a blue jay before Dick did. Pointed it out without waiting for permission. Dick didn’t say anything then either—just watched as Damian tracked it with his eyes like he was trying to memorize its shape, its feathers, its entire brief life.
By the end of the week, Dick had taught Damian how to walk through a forest without disturbing a single leaf. How to disguise himself as small and unthreatening, to mask the killing edge under soft eyes and quiet footsteps. How to vanish into civilian life if needed, or—maybe—how to just be a kid, if the opportunity ever presented itself.
It was a long con. A slow burn.
He was teaching him to live in a world outside violence.
Which made it all the harder when the doe came.
They were tracking through a dewy clearing just after dawn, mist still clinging low to the ground. Dick saw the movement first—barely a ripple in the trees—but didn’t reach for a weapon. Just lifted a hand, slow and low, and Damian stopped without question.
They watched together as the doe stepped into view—delicate, cautious, beautiful.
Dick breathed slowly, silently, letting the tension ease from his limbs. After a moment, he glanced down.
Damian was holding his breath, eyes huge.
Dick gave him a gentle nod.
And then—like something out of a dream—the doe stepped forward and nosed at Damian’s outstretched fingers.
The boy froze.
For one heartbeat, he looked like he might cry.
The moment passed too quickly, but Dick knew better than to try to make it stay. They watched the doe move back into the woods, slow and sure, until it disappeared between the trees.
Damian didn’t speak.
But he didn’t need to.
His face said everything.
And that was the moment Dick knew—really knew —he was in trouble.
Because he couldn’t keep the kid. Couldn’t protect him forever.
Eventually, he’d have to bring him to Bruce.
Eventually, the timeline would catch up to them.
But for now—for just a little longer—he let Damian lean into the quiet. Let him carry birds instead of blades. Let him breathe.
And tried not to think about the moment it would all come to an end.
Their last morning together broke soft and quiet. The sky hung low with a gauzy veil of clouds, casting the forest in muted silver light. The world felt like it was holding its breath—like even the wind knew something was ending.
Moisture still clung to the pine needles and leaves, beading on every surface and turning the underbrush into a mosaic of green and gold. The air smelled like rain-soaked bark, rich earth, and something faintly bitter that lingered in Dick’s lungs longer than it should have. He didn’t need to guess what it was.
He sat cross-legged in the middle of their clearing, the same one they’d used every morning like clockwork. No League operatives, no blood-soaked arenas, no brutal drills—just the quiet crackle of birdsong and rustling leaves as a backdrop to their hours together. A sanctuary, as much for Damian as it was for him.
A small bundle rested in Dick’s gloved hands. Soft, feathered, and impossibly fragile. A robin chick, barely past hatching, still fuzzy with down and awkward stubs for wings. Its eyes were wide and glossy black, head twitching in quick little darts as it took in the world with newborn nerves.
It had been tucked in the crook of a fallen log when Dick found it this morning, alone. Vulnerable.
When he heard the telltale crunch of small boots over wet leaves, he didn’t look. Just waited.
“Damian,” he said quietly, not needing to raise his voice.
The boy emerged from the trees, as punctual as he was every morning. His hair was damp from the fog, clinging to his forehead, and his expression—at first—carried the tight, clipped confidence of someone ready to spar. He had the faintest lift in his step, too—a flicker of anticipation he wasn’t yet old enough to fully conceal.
Then he caught sight of Dick’s face.
The flicker faded.
Dick didn’t smile. Couldn’t. Not today. He just held out the chick.
Damian slowed, brow furrowed in confusion. He stepped forward cautiously and cupped his hands around the tiny bird with startling gentleness. His fingers barely touched it, and yet the robin stilled, content in the boy’s hold. Damian’s mouth opened slightly in awe, his expression cracking wide and unguarded before confusion crept back in.
“What happened to its family?” he asked, voice small.
Dick watched the boy’s hands. The care. The careful restraint. It never stopped catching him off guard, how much tenderness was buried under all that training.
“A fox got them,” Dick said.
Damian’s lips pressed into a line.
He didn’t look away from the chick, but his jaw flexed once. Dick gave it a moment. Let the weight of those words settle.
“No nest. No parents. No siblings,” he added, voice low. “It doesn’t have a home now.”
Damian was quiet for a long moment. Then he looked up sharply, narrowing his eyes—not out of defiance, but understanding. The kind that hurts.
“Why are you telling me this?” he asked, though his voice was barely above a whisper.
Dick took a breath. He stared at the kid—really looked at him. The shadows under his eyes. The guarded way he held himself, still poised to be ordered around. The soft confusion and something like fear that kept slipping through the cracks.
He hated this part.
“I have to bring you to Bruce today,” he said.
Damian froze.
His shoulders tensed, every muscle coiling, and he drew the chick closer to his chest like a shield.
“But I still have more to learn,” he said quickly. “You said my blind side—my reaction time’s still flawed—and my pivot, it’s still off. You said—”
His voice climbed as he spoke, desperation cracking the practiced calm. His fingers tightened around the chick. It gave a sharp chirp of distress.
Immediately, Damian gasped and looked down. He loosened his hold at once, panicked, inspecting the chick for injury. His hands shook. His breath came short and fast until the bird let out a softer noise and blinked up at him, unharmed.
Dick didn’t move. He didn’t need to.
He saw it all in the boy’s face.
“It’s not the training,” Dick said quietly. “That’s not why you want to stay.”
Damian’s eyes didn’t leave the chick. But his silence was answer enough.
“You’re not scared of failing,” Dick said. “You’re scared of him.”
The silence that followed wasn’t empty. It was full—of breath held, of words unspoken.
“Everyone says he’s a great man,” Damian said finally, barely audible. “A hero. But I’ve never met him. He’s just… a name. A stranger.”
Dick swallowed against the thickness in his throat and crouched in front of him. He waited until Damian met his eyes.
“My mom,” he said, voice soft, “used to call me Robin. That’s where the name came from. She said I was small, but always flying.”
Damian’s brows lifted in surprise, the barest flicker of something vulnerable and uncertain behind his eyes.
“This little guy,” Dick nodded toward the chick, “he can be your Robin now. To keep you company when I can’t.”
There was a pause.
Then—slowly, carefully—Damian stepped forward.
Dick opened his arms.
The hug was cautious at first, like Damian wasn’t sure if he was allowed to want it. But once he was close enough, he leaned in fully, burying his face in Dick’s shoulder, the bird cradled carefully between them.
Dick wrapped his arms around the boy and held him tight. Tighter than he probably should have. Like he could press the moment into permanence. Like he could somehow make this last.
Because he knew this wasn’t just a hand-off. It wasn’t a mission wrap-up.
This was goodbye.
Eventually, the wind picked up, rustling through the canopy and reminding them both that time didn’t pause, even for them.
Dick pulled back just far enough to look him in the eye.
“Bruce doesn’t know I’m Renegade,” he said gently. “So I’m going to introduce you to him in plain clothes. No masks.”
Damian wiped his face quickly on his sleeve and nodded. “I won’t say anything.”
“Good.” Dick offered a faint smile. “He’s not like me. He’s… colder, more formal. But he’s not cruel. And he’s a good man. You’ll be okay with him.”
Damian didn’t nod. But he didn’t argue either.
“I’ll come visit,” Dick promised. “As soon as I can. This op’s been dragging, but it’s almost over.”
“Okay,” Damian said, voice small but steady.
Dick reached out, gently adjusting the boy’s grip on the chick. “Oh—and I’m calling ahead. Telling Alfred to get everything ready. Heat lamp, formula, whatever that little guy needs.”
Damian perked up. “Will Bruce let me keep it?”
Dick actually laughed. “It’s not Bruce’s decision. Anything that’s allowed in the house is Alfred’s jurisdiction.”
Damian blinked. Then nodded solemnly. “Noted.”
Dick grinned, and for a moment, it reached his eyes.
He looked down at the boy—eight years old, tough as hell, still holding that little bird like it was a secret meant just for him—and the grin twisted in his chest.
Because Bruce was a good man. But he wasn’t this . He wouldn’t stop mid-training to let Damian feed a bird. He wouldn’t kneel in the mud to talk about fear. He wouldn’t know the way the kid liked his tea steeped too long, or that he hated loud noises but always pretended not to flinch.
Dick stood slowly, brushing off his knees.
And as they walked out of the clearing together—Damian’s small hand carefully cupping a life barely beginning—Dick felt the weight settle between his ribs.
Letting Damian go might be the hardest thing he’d done in any lifetime.
Dick wore jeans and a hoodie, the fabric damp from Gotham's misty evening air. Damian walked beside him in near-matching civilian layers—jacket zipped to his chin, hands tucked protectively around the small bundle in his palms. The robin gave a soft chirp, muffled in the boy’s hands, and Damian flinched almost imperceptibly. His grip adjusted. Shoulders relaxed. Just a little.
A small movement. But Dick noticed.
They stood outside the front gates of Wayne Manor, the wrought iron arch above them silhouetted against the darkening sky. The walk from the car had been quiet. The kind of quiet that wasn’t peace, but something else. A breath before impact.
Dick glanced down. “You alright?”
Damian didn’t look at him. “No.”
Fair.
Dick offered a soft hum of agreement and let the silence settle again for a beat.
“You don’t have to say much,” he said finally. “Just stick close. I’ll do the introductions.”
There was a pause.
“What if he doesn’t want me?”
Dick stopped walking, turning toward him. The boy didn’t lift his head, just stared down at the bird, as if it might shield him from the answer.
Dick crouched beside him. “He doesn’t get to want you or not, Damian. You’re his son. That’s not a choice—that’s a fact.”
Damian’s mouth tightened, but his gaze flicked up to meet Dick’s. Still guarded. But present.
The front door creaked open.
Bruce stood in the threshold.
Civilian clothes. Slate gray sweater. Slacks. He looked more like a CEO than the Bat, but there was something in his stance—coiled, controlled—that said otherwise. Alfred was a step behind him, immaculate as always, a silver tray in hand for no apparent reason beyond habit.
Bruce’s eyes landed on Dick first.
Then Damian.
Then the robin.
Dick stepped closer and stopped just short of the stairs.
“This is Damian,” he said quietly. “Your son.”
For a moment, Bruce didn’t move. His expression didn’t shift, but his eyes did—something sharp flickering through them, then gone again. He looked at the boy like he was seeing a ghost through fog.
Damian didn’t shrink, didn’t flinch. But his grip on the robin tightened slightly.
Bruce’s voice was low. Careful. “He’s younger than I thought.”
Damian bristled. “And I thought you’d be taller.”
Bruce’s lips twitched. Not quite a smile. Not quite not.
Then, slowly, Bruce knelt.
It was a measured thing—intentional, deliberate. He lowered himself until he was level with Damian’s eyes. His posture said: I am not a threat. I see you.
“You’re holding a robin.”
Damian drew the bird slightly closer to his chest. “It’s mine.”
“I can see that.” Bruce nodded, voice even. “What’s it’s name?”
“I haven’t decided.”
A beat. Then Bruce tilted his head slightly. “You’ll know it when it’s right.”
Damian hesitated. Blinked. And gave the smallest of nods.
Alfred stepped forward. “I’ve taken the liberty of preparing accommodations in the solarium for your guest,” he said to Damian, with the faintest trace of a smile. “And should you wish to continue caring for it, there’s a proper aviary setup being arranged in the east greenhouse. Temperature regulated.”
Damian stared at him like the man had just offered him a throne.
“…Thank you,” he said. Barely audible. But honest.
Dick’s heart clenched. He cleared his throat and stepped back, watching the exchange with a mix of pride and ache.
Bruce rose slowly. His gaze shifted back to Dick. “DNA?”
“Confirmed. Talia brought him to me. She wanted him safe and trained.”
Another pause. He didn’t ask for details.
“He stays in the manor,” Bruce said, tone clipped but not cold. “He gets a room. School. No cave.”
“Agreed,” Dick said. “I’ll visit when I can.”
Bruce studied him, eyes narrowing.
“Still got a little more work to do.”
There was a silence, unspoken things hanging between them. Then Damian shifted beside Dick, and the robin chirped again—a tiny warble that broke the tension like a dropped glass.
Bruce looked down at the boy.
Then back up at Dick.
“Alright,” he said quietly. “Let’s bring him in.”
But Dick didn’t turn to go.
Not yet.
Instead, he stepped forward, gently resting a hand on Damian’s shoulder—light, but present. The boy’s back was stiff, eyes wary as he glanced between Bruce, Alfred, and the looming front hall of Wayne Manor. The robin nestled in his palms fluffed its feathers and let out a soft, curious chirp.
“Mind if I come in for a bit?” Dick asked, voice casual, directed at Bruce—but his gaze was on Damian.
Bruce gave a short nod. “Of course.”
They stepped inside together, the heavy door swinging shut behind them with a familiar thud. The entryway was quiet. Dimly lit. The manor always had that sense of cavernous stillness when it wasn’t full of motion and noise. And right now, it felt more like a museum than a home.
Damian hovered close to Dick’s side, his eyes scanning the portraits lining the hallway, the grand staircase, the chandelier above them like he was cataloging potential exit routes.
Bruce noticed, but didn’t comment.
Alfred led the way toward the sitting room, and Dick stayed a half-step behind, letting Damian ease into the space at his own pace. When they reached the wide doorway, the boy paused—hesitating just before crossing the threshold.
Dick leaned in slightly. “It’s okay,” he murmured. “Nothing explodes in here. Usually.”
Damian gave him a look that tried to be annoyed but didn’t quite have the energy. He stepped inside.
Bruce moved slowly, giving Damian space without making it obvious. He gestured toward the armchair, then shifted, choosing the couch instead—again, subtle, but intentional. Letting Damian have the seat of power. The choice.
The boy didn’t sit. Not yet. He stood behind the chair like it was cover in a combat scenario, hands still cupped around the robin.
Dick sat down on the arm of the couch, half-facing both of them. “They’re used to rescuing strays in this house,” he said lightly. “You should see what Alfred let me drag in when I was nine.”
That got the faintest twitch from Damian. Not a smile, not really—but something.
“Mostly broken things,” Bruce added, tone dry. “One time, a tire.”
“It was a go-kart, and I fixed it.”
“You ran it into the library door.”
Dick grinned. “It was a structural design flaw.”
Bruce didn’t quite smile, but his expression warmed just slightly—and more importantly, Damian was watching the exchange with cautious interest.
A crack in the armor.
Bruce turned his attention back to the boy. “We’ll have a room ready by tonight. You can customize it however you want. Paint. Layout. Whatever makes it yours.”
Damian blinked. That—clearly—wasn’t what he expected.
“You’ll also have your own schedule,” Bruce continued. “Alfred and I will go over it with you. You’ll train. Study. Rest. Eat regularly. That’s not negotiable.”
Damian nodded slowly.
Then, after a long moment, he stepped forward and sat in the chair. The robin hopped once in his hand and let out a low peep.
Bruce didn’t move closer. Just sat, hands folded, letting the silence breathe.
Dick felt something loosen in his chest.
He stood, gave Damian’s shoulder a gentle squeeze. “I’m gonna head out,” he said. “But I’ll check in soon.”
Damian looked up sharply. Not panicked—but startled. Like he’d forgotten that this was temporary.
“You’re leaving now?” he asked, voice small despite the even tone.
Dick crouched beside the chair, resting a forearm on the armrest. “Just for a bit. You’ve got Alfred. And Bruce. And your little feathered roommate.”
The robin gave a timely chirp.
Dick smiled. “You’re not alone.”
Damian didn’t respond right away.
But then he gave a short nod.
Not because he believed it, not yet.
But because he wanted to try.
Dick rose, exchanged a glance with Bruce—silent but weighted—and turned to go. At the doorway, he looked back once.
Bruce had shifted forward slightly, elbows on his knees, talking to Damian in a low voice. Damian was still, listening. The robin sat calmly in his hands.
The scene was quiet. Fragile. But real.
And for now, that was enough.
Dick stepped out into the hall, pulling his hood up once more.
Then he slipped through the front doors of Wayne Manor, the night folding around him like a familiar cloak.
And for the first time in days, he felt like something had gone right.
The safehouse was quiet.
Too quiet.
Not the kind of quiet that came with peace or rest or even sleep—but the sterile, artificial kind. The hush of walls too thick and rooms too empty. The kind of silence that made your ears strain for something, anything , to break it.
Dick hadn’t realized how much background noise he’d learned to tune out until it was gone—the low murmur of voices on comms, the faint rhythm of distant footsteps on metal grates, the hum of computers, the drone of the generator two floors down. Even the city, as alive as it always was, felt muffled out here. Removed.
Now it was just him. Him, the stale air of the safehouse, shadows creeping long and low across the cracked cement floor, and the slow, deliberate tick of an old analog wall clock Slade had mounted as a joke.
A reminder.
Of time passing.
Of time wasted.
Of time running out.
He didn’t bother turning on the light. Just let the dim orange of the hallway security bulb bleed through the half-closed door. He dropped onto the threadbare mattress with a grunt, arms sprawled out like a marionette with its strings cut, still in the civilian hoodie and jeans from earlier. He hadn’t even taken off his boots.
The adrenaline was gone—burned out of him by the walk back, by the ache that started in his chest and spread out like fire through his veins. Now, his limbs were too light and too heavy at once, like he couldn’t decide whether to float or collapse.
But beneath the crash—
Joy.
Real, soul-deep, breath-stealing joy.
It started as a small tremor in his chest, then grew, until he was grinning up at the ceiling like a lunatic, laughter spilling past his lips even though no one would hear it. It was silent, mostly. Just a release. A burst of something wild and bright and true.
Damian.
He couldn’t stop replaying it in his head.
Damian, stiff-backed and suspicious, gripping that tiny robin like it was the only thing anchoring him to Earth.
Bruce, coming down to one knee, because he understood.
Alfred speaking with that calm, gentle certainty, offering safety and care like it was a fact of life.
And Damian—gods, Damian —not running. Not lashing out. But staying.
Letting himself be claimed.
Letting himself be loved.
Dick’s smile ached with how wide it was. He shut his eyes, chest rising and falling with the aftershocks of it all.
He’d gotten his littlest brother out.
Safe. Alive. Home.
That last word hit harder than he’d expected.
Because this—this room, this mission, this identity—it wasn’t home. This wasn’t even neutral territory. This was enemy ground. A cage with a different lock. Slade’s domain, designed to strip you of everything familiar until you couldn’t tell the difference between the person you were pretending to be and the one you really were.
He turned his head, reached beneath the pillow, and pulled out the photo.
The edges were worn soft. Creased from being folded too many times. Smudged from fingers that had held it in too many stolen moments. The original team. Back when things were still whole. Back when they thought they could win cleanly. Back before the Reach sunk their claws in. Before the Light started cutting strings from the shadows.
Before he started cutting back.
He stared at the photo, letting the silence fill in the space where his friends used to be. Where laughter used to echo.
Then, slowly, the grin faded.
Because the high was always temporary. And the fall always came after.
Damian was safe. He’d done it. He’d won. But now came the cost.
He couldn’t see him again. Not tomorrow. Not next week. Not until this whole twisted game was over—until the Light was rooted out and the Reach finally collapsed under the weight of everything they’d done.
Until he could walk back into the Manor and say I’m home and have it mean something.
Dick rolled onto his side, curling slightly, the photo held loosely in his hand like something sacred.
He wanted to know if Damian was sleeping. If he’d eaten. If Alfred had found his favorite type of tea and left it waiting in the library. If Bruce would find out and remember the way Damian liked the windows cracked at night.
Whether he’d let himself laugh.
God, he wanted to hear the kid laugh.
But wanting wasn’t enough.
Dick stared at the wall, eyes unfocused, throat tight.
This was the price. This was always the price.
He could take the hits. Take the blame. Take the fall.
But every time he won, it still cost him pieces he didn’t get back. And tonight—tonight it cost him the chance to just be a big brother.
To sit with Damian in the cave and argue over strategy. To teach him how to do flips off the kitchen counter without getting caught. To be there when the nightmares hit.
He closed his eyes.
Let the silence stretch.
Then, finally, he whispered to the dark:
“Hold it down, little bird. Just a little longer.”
Then he tucked the photo back under the pillow, turned his face away from the door, and let himself rest.
Tomorrow, he’d be Renegade again.
But tonight—tonight, he could be Dick Grayson.
And he could hope.
Chapter 48: Let The Wooing Begin
Notes:
Chapters 40-41 Are set during 02:06 Bloodlines
>Chapters 42-49 Are set between 02:06 Bloodlines and 02:19 SummitCurrent Ages [TEAM] [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Artemis : 21
Gar : 15
Jaime : 17
Tim : 15
Bart : 16
Marie : 14
Chapter Text
The movie flickered across the screen, casting soft light and shadows across the living room. Something they’d both seen before—twice, maybe three times. Artemis couldn’t even remember the title. She wasn’t watching it anyway.
She sat cross-legged on the couch, arms folded, leaning slightly toward Wally without realizing it. Her eyes were fixed on the screen, but her mind was elsewhere. Wally was sprawled on the opposite end, legs dangling off the armrest, a bowl of popcorn resting on his stomach, barely touched.
It had been like this for a while now. Stillness. Comfortable, familiar quiet. But not the kind that felt whole. Not like before.
Wally yawned, shifting just enough to rustle the popcorn. “You bored?”
Artemis shrugged, not looking at him. “A little.”
Another pause. The kind that had grown common between them lately. It wasn’t awkward. It was just... too calm. Like something important had been packed up and put away without them noticing.
She leaned back, let her head rest against the cushion. “Does it feel weird to you?”
Wally blinked, glancing over. “You mean the movie or...?”
“I mean us.”
Now she turned her head to look at him. Her voice didn’t waver, didn’t sugarcoat. “Something feels off. Not wrong, just... like we’re missing a piece.”
Wally frowned slightly. “Are you saying we need therapy or something?”
She let out a short laugh. “No, doofus. I’m saying—it’s been different since Wing went under. Don’t pretend you don’t feel it.”
That made Wally go quiet. His eyes shifted toward the TV, but she could tell he wasn’t watching it anymore either.
“He never felt like a third wheel,” Artemis continued, quieter now, the words more careful. “You’d think he would’ve. All the time we spent with him... training, missions, late nights, crashing at each other’s places. But he never got in the way. It just worked. We all just clicked.”
Her fingers drummed lightly on her arm, a quiet nervous habit she hadn’t realized had returned.
Wally leaned forward a little, resting his elbows on his knees. “You mean like... he balanced us out.”
Artemis nodded slowly. “Yeah. It’s like... without him here, it’s not broken, but it’s unbalanced. Like a table with one leg just slightly off.”
There was another silence. This one felt heavier.
Then Wally blinked. Sat up straighter.
“Wait,” he said slowly. “Are you saying what I think you’re saying?”
She didn’t flinch. “How do you feel about polyamory?”
Wally stared at her for a moment. Then, gradually, his expression shifted—from confusion to surprise to wide-eyed clarity.
“Oh my God,” he said.
Artemis raised an eyebrow, deadpan. “That a yes or a no?”
Wally pointed at her like a lightbulb had just exploded in his brain. “He has always fit right in. Like... I always just thought it was the best-friend thing, you know? But now that you said it, it makes so much sense.”
“Exactly,” Artemis said, voice low. “I kept thinking I was reading too much into it. Like maybe I just missed him. But it’s not just that. He’s... the missing piece.”
Wally leaned back, running a hand through his hair. “So what, we ask him? ‘Hey Wing, wanna be our boyfriend too?’”
Artemis rolled her eyes. “Wow. That sounded so natural. You should totally handle that conversation.”
He laughed. “I mean, I don’t hate the idea, but we’d probably freak him out.”
“We woo him first.”
That made Wally crack up. “Okay, but how ? You insulted me into dating you. I annoyed you into falling in love. Rob’s too emotionally repressed for either strategy.”
“Fair,” Artemis muttered.
Wally grinned. “What, you gonna pin him to the mats and tell him it’s a metaphor for commitment?”
She smirked. “Maybe. Worked on you.”
“Barely. I think I had a concussion.”
“Semantics.”
They lapsed into silence again, but it was lighter this time. There was a spark in the air now. Something unspoken that had been given shape.
After a moment, Artemis added, more seriously, “Maybe we ask M’gann for advice. She landed Conner, and he makes Wing look like an open book.”
“True,” Wally mused. “Alright. Step one: consult the telepath. Step two: operation seduce the acrobat.”
Artemis shook her head, a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. “You’re such a dork.”
“You love it.”
“Unfortunately.”
Wally glanced at her, then at the paused movie. “We should keep it subtle, though. He’s got a lot going on. Probably doesn’t need a romantic ambush on top of it.”
Artemis nodded, her expression softening. “Yeah. Just... something to come home to. When he’s ready.”
Wally’s hand found hers without a word. They sat like that, quiet, letting the thought of them stretch just a little wider. Just enough space for one more.
Then Artemis’ phone rang.
The sound was jarring in the quiet room. She flinched, and Wally immediately looked over. Her brows pulled together as she reached for it off the coffee table. The second she saw the name on the screen, her stomach dropped.
Sandra.
Wally’s posture straightened at the change in her expression. She didn’t say anything. Just answered the call and pressed the phone to her ear, voice steady but alert. “Hello?”
The sound that came through wasn’t words. It was crying. Gut-wrenching, breathless sobbing that immediately made Artemis sit upright. Her pulse was already picking up, a cold thread of worry starting to twist through her gut.
“Sandra?” she said, voice sharper now. “What’s wrong?”
She waved a hand at Wally, signaling him to stay quiet. He nodded once, concern etched across his face.
It took a few seconds for Sandra to get enough air to speak. When she did, the words came out like broken glass.
“She’s gone.”
Artemis went still.
“She—Marie—she’s gone, Artemis,” Sandra sobbed. “She just disappeared. No note, no messages, no phone. It was still charging in her room. She didn’t take her bag, didn’t take her jacket, nothing. She just... vanished.”
Artemis’s throat tightened. Her hand gripped the phone like it might fall if she didn’t hold it together.
“When?” she asked, voice low.
“Last night. We—we checked her friends, her school, the park—everywhere. We thought maybe she snuck out, that maybe she was mad at us, but she would’ve come back by now. And the cops—” Sandra’s voice broke again. “They’re not listening. They think she’s just another teenager who ran off. But she’s not like that. You know her. You know her.”
“I know,” Artemis said, her voice steel beneath the calm. “She’s not a runaway. I believe you.”
She was already thinking through every possibility, every connection, every lead the team had been chasing for weeks. Names. Patterns. Locations. Something clicked in her brain, a puzzle piece she hadn’t realized was missing until now.
“I think this might be related to something we’re already looking into,” she continued. “I’ll bring it to the team tonight. We’re going to find her, Sandra. I promise.”
Across from her, Wally reached out again, sliding his fingers through hers. This time, Artemis squeezed back instantly. She didn’t need to look at him to feel his support.
“You saved her once,” Sandra whispered. “When she was just a little girl. And now I... I didn’t know who else to call.”
“You did the right thing,” Artemis said softly. “You always can.”
There was a pause. Then Sandra’s voice dropped, quieter, tender beneath the pain. “Be safe, dear. You’re like the sister Marie always wanted.”
That hit harder than Artemis expected. Her chest clenched. She blinked fast and swallowed the lump rising in her throat.
“I’ll be in touch,” she said quietly, then ended the call.
The silence that followed felt heavier than before.
She stared at the phone in her lap, unmoving. Her mind was already racing ahead—search patterns, tech leads, known trafficking routes, possible Light activity. But her heart was still back on the phone, hearing the panic in Sandra’s voice.
Wally didn’t ask what happened. He didn’t need to. He just pulled her into a hug, wrapping his arms around her like he could shield her from the weight of it all.
Artemis let herself sit in it. Just for a second. Just long enough to breathe.
Then she pulled away, her voice sharper, more grounded.
“Call the team,” she said, already standing. “We move on this now.”
The air inside the compound was stale. Filtered too many times, never quite clean. Artemis felt it settle in her lungs as the team crept down the corridor, boots soft against polished concrete, every movement tight and silent.
No one spoke. No one needed to.
Tim was the only one not moving, crouched at the wall junction, wrist already plugged into the interface port. Blue light danced across his visor as his fingers moved fast, silent, commanding.
“Cameras are on a loop,” he muttered just loud enough for Artemis to hear. “I’ve got a room ID. Third floor, east wing. Room E-313.”
She nodded once. “How many inside?”
“Thirteen pods. I’m seeing Gar’s ID, plus twelve others. No guards at the door. Not yet.”
“Good,” she said. “Loop tight. We’re moving.”
He gave her a sharp nod, already locking in the last sequences.
The rest of the team was waiting just down the hall. Wally stood closest, bouncing on his heels like he couldn’t stand still too long, while Bart leaned against the wall opposite him, chewing something and looking like this was all a mild inconvenience. M’gann hovered between them, eyes closed, stretching her awareness through the walls. Jaime had gone quiet—eyes scanning, Scarab whispering in a language only he understood.
They moved fast once Tim gave the go-ahead. Straight line through tight halls, ducking past flickering security lights and abandoned corners. The building was too quiet. No chatter, no foot traffic. Either this part of the base was off-grid—or whatever they were doing in Room E-313 was never meant to be interrupted.
They hit the hallway two turns later.
Artemis raised her fist.
Everyone froze.
She edged forward first. Peered around the corner.
And there he was.
Renegade.
Half-shrouded in shadow, armored in black and red, that mask like a scar over his face. He looked once down the hallway—too quick for her to pull back—then slipped silently into the room.
“Shit,” she whispered, breath tight in her chest.
Wally came up behind her, his voice close to her ear. “What is it?”
She leaned back, eyes still locked on the now-closed door. “Renegade. Just walked into the room.”
Wally didn’t even flinch. “So?”
She turned her head slightly, frowning. “ So , that’s not part of the plan.”
He shrugged. “He’s just one guy.”
Artemis stared at him. “You say that like he didn’t kick our asses last time we ran into the guy.”
“Yeah, but we’re not exactly civilians,” Wally said. “There’s eight of us. He’s not the damn Terminator.”
“Close enough,” Jaime muttered from behind them.
M’gann frowned. “I didn’t feel him coming. His thoughts—something’s shielding them.”
“Could be tech,” Tim said quietly. “Or he’s just that trained.”
Bart clicked his tongue. “So what now? We just wait until he leaves and hope he doesn’t mess with the pods?”
“No,” Artemis said, voice firm. “We go in. Tim said those pods have weak vitals. We can’t wait around while Renegade plays sentry.”
Bart rolled his shoulders. “We take him down, or we take him out of the room?”
“Subdue only,” Artemis replied. “We don’t know why he’s here. And we don’t shoot first.”
“But we do shoot,” Wally added.
“Only if he swings first.”
Artemis stepped forward, bow in hand, an arrow already half-drawn. “Formation Delta. I’ll breach first. Tim, Bart—flank left. Jaime, cover the door. Everyone else, move on the pods fast and keep M’gann protected. We don’t let anyone flatline tonight.”
No one hesitated.
She took a breath, settled her heartbeat, and reached for the door panel.
The lock hissed, a mechanical sigh of release, and the door slid open.
In a blur of shadows and tension, the team slipped inside—silent, swift, coordinated. Artemis took point, eyes sweeping the room like a hawk’s. Her bow was already drawn, arrow nocked, posture coiled for the next threat.
Twelve pods lined the far wall. Pale green light glowed from each one, faint and sickly, casting ghostly shadows on the floor. Inside them, bodies floated—still, restrained, suspended in sleep that didn’t look peaceful. Gar was in the first. Limp, pale. His skin had lost its usual hue. The biometrics on his pod flickered low and uneven, like a dying battery.
Artemis took a step closer—and froze.
Someone was already there.
Hunched over the control pad at Gar’s pod, tapping quickly at the interface.
Renegade.
He spun at the sound of the team entering, shoulders snapping tight, hands still on the console. He froze, caught mid-action, head jerking toward the door.
Too late.
Artemis was already moving.
She launched across the room like a missile, rage igniting every muscle. Her shoulder slammed into his chest with enough force to lift him off his feet and drive him into the wall. The crack of impact rang through the pod chamber like a gunshot.
Before he could even grunt, she had him pinned. Bow wedged up under his chin, arrowhead charged and humming against his throat. Her other hand pressed into his chest like a vice.
“Back the hell away from that console,” she snarled, eyes blazing. “Or I swear to God, I’ll put one through your throat and make it look like an accident.”
Renegade’s hands lifted slowly, open-palmed. “Easy,” he said, voice strained, metallic through the modulator. “I’m not your enemy—”
“Not yet,” Artemis snapped. She shoved the arrow harder against his throat. “But if one of those pods flatlines because of you, you’ll wish you were.”
“Artemis,” Wally said behind her, cautiously. “He’s not fighting back.”
She didn’t hear him. Not really. Her heart was pounding, vision tunneling. All she saw was Gar’s pale body in the pod and this masked bastard crouched over the controls like he owned the place.
“Why are you here?” she barked. “Who sent you? What were you doing to him?”
He tried to answer, but she pushed him harder into the wall. “Don’t lie. Don’t breathe unless you’re ready to tell me something real.”
“Okay, okay,” Renegade choked out. “Just—listen—”
“You’ve got five seconds before I start making you regret every decision you’ve made in the last year,” she spat.
“Artemis.” Wally stepped forward now, more forceful. “ Babe . You need to stop . You're gonna break his damn neck.”
“Four,” she growled, ignoring him. Her grip didn’t loosen. “Three—”
“Artemis,” Wally said again, hand brushing her arm, grounding her. “Just look at him. Really look.”
She faltered.
Renegade’s voice—it hadn’t changed tone. Just the modulation failing. But the cadence, the hesitation, the familiarity—
It clicked.
Her eyes narrowed.
Without a word, she dropped the bow just enough to seize his helmet. One savage yank— snap —the mask peeled off.
Blue eyes. Narrowed. Focused. Familiar .
She didn’t stop.
With a brutal tug, she ripped the hood back. His head slammed into the wall with a dull thud . He winced hard this time.
And when he looked back up—
It was him.
Nightwing.
The mask was still there—the simple black domino that clung to his eyes like it had no right to—but everything else was gone. The half-mask. The hood. The shroud of secrecy. Stripped away in a blink.
His face was flushed from the impact, a red mark blooming at the side of his jaw. A thin sheen of sweat clung to his hairline, strands of black sticking to his forehead. His eyes, those too-familiar icy blue eyes, were locked on hers—wary, cautious, but unshaken. Like he’d already accepted this moment was coming. Like he’d prepared for it.
Artemis didn’t move at first. Her brain stalled. Muscles still braced to fight. Everything in her had been screaming enemy , and now? Now she just felt hollow.
“Nightwing,” she said, voice barely more than a whisper—tight, sharp. The name tasted wrong on her tongue, like a betrayal she hadn’t finished swallowing.
It hit her like a punch to the gut.
She stumbled back a half-step, bow lowering slowly. The adrenaline still surged in her veins, but the direction had changed. It was no longer rage. It was confusion. Hurt.
Behind her, the rest of the team froze in place. Tim’s breath caught. M’gann’s lips parted in shock. Bart blinked, brows lifting like his brain needed buffering time. Wally stepped closer to her but didn’t say anything—his hand hovered at her shoulder, waiting for a cue.
No one said it. But the room had shifted.
She stared at Nightwing like she could still be wrong. Like maybe she ripped the wrong hood off. Like maybe her gut had made a mistake.
But she hadn’t.
“Are you okay with us blowing your cover?” she asked after a long beat, the words sharp-edged and cold. Her voice cracked at the edges, tight from the adrenaline and betrayal still burning in her throat. She wasn’t ready to forgive. Not even close.
Dick rubbed the back of his head where she’d slammed it into the wall. His fingers came away clean, but he winced anyway. “Yeah,” he muttered, tone dry. “I was just about finished anyway.”
He rolled his shoulders, adjusted the collar of his suit like he could shake it off, like any of this was normal. Then his eyes moved around the room—first to the pods humming softly along the back wall, then to each member of the Team. He didn’t look guilty. Didn’t look smug, either. Just… focused. Determined.
“Looks like you’re here to do the same thing I am,” he said.
Artemis didn’t answer right away. She was still watching him, still measuring every twitch of muscle in his jaw, every blink of those stupidly familiar eyes. Her heart hadn’t slowed down yet. Her hand was still too close to her quiver.
But she took a breath.
Then another.
And finally, she stepped back all the way, giving him space. Giving herself space.
“Yeah,” she said at last, voice low. “We’re getting them out.”
Nightwing nodded once. The kind of nod that said no time for more , even though the room was thick with everything unspoken.
He turned toward the pods, voice shifting into command. “Then let’s get to work.”
He turned, already striding toward the rows of pods—his movements purposeful, familiar, maddening. Artemis followed with her eyes, bow still lowered but not forgotten.
Jaime stepped up beside her, voice low but urgent. “Can we get them out without damaging the pods? Without… hurting them?”
Nightwing glanced over his shoulder. “Yeah. I have the override codes. Got them from the mainframe last week. I can unlock them safely.” He paused, then added, “But once they’re out, we need to make it look like the pods were forcefully broken open.”
Artemis frowned. “Why?”
He turned fully to face them now, expression serious beneath the domino. “Because the Light still thinks Renegade is one of theirs. If we make it look like you guys staged a breakout and took me captive, it won’t raise any alarms. They won’t go looking too hard at the data I accessed. Which means I still have access to everything I’ve wormed into so far.”
Tim let out a quiet breath. “Smart.”
Wally muttered, “Would’ve been smarter if you told us ahead of time,” but Nightwing didn’t bite. He just turned back and began typing into the panel at the end of the first pod.
One by one, the glass fronts of the containment units hissed and lifted.
Inside, the kids barely stirred—malnourished, weak, pale under the glow of the emergency lights. Some had been unconscious. Some blinked awake slowly, groggy and confused. All thirteen of them. Alive.
Gar was the first to fully wake, groaning as he tried to sit up. M’gann rushed to his side.
Jaime and Bart moved fast, catching two others who nearly collapsed trying to stand.
Nightwing didn’t pause. As soon as each kid was safely out of their pod, he knelt beside them and unlocked the inhibitor collars, one by one—his hands deft, careful, like he’d done it a hundred times.
Until he reached the girl with the dark curls and the wide, frightened eyes. Marie.
She hesitated as his fingers hovered near the collar.
“Don’t,” she said quietly. “Leave it.”
Nightwing blinked, confused. “It’s okay, it’s safe now—”
“No,” she said again, firmer. “I—I can’t control it. My powers. If it comes off… someone’s gonna get hurt.”
Before Nightwing could respond, Artemis was already there.
She dropped to her knees and wrapped Marie in a tight hug, pulling her in with a breath that caught hard in her throat.
“Hey,” she whispered, voice cracking just a little. “You’re safe. You’re safe now, okay?”
Marie clung to her like she wasn’t sure she believed it yet.
Artemis pulled back just enough to look at her. “You wanna keep the collar on? That’s fine. We’ll figure it out when you’re ready. You don’t have to rush anything.”
Marie nodded quickly, tears starting to spill over.
Artemis pulled her in again, holding her close. She didn’t care that Nightwing was watching. She didn’t care that the rest of the Team was scrambling to keep the scene under control. Right now, this girl— her girl—was alive.
And that was everything.
Behind her, Nightwing moved on to the next collar, still working, still silent. Artemis let her grip loosen around Marie, just enough to help her sit down gently beside the open pod. The girl’s breathing had slowed, but she still clung to Artemis’ sleeve like a tether.
Out of the corner of her eye, Artemis caught Nightwing crossing the room. He bent down and retrieved his mask from where she’d dropped it earlier—roughly, without care, without regret. He slipped it back on like it belonged, then reached up to tug his hood over his head again, the fabric shadowing half his face in that same sharp, threatening silhouette they’d first seen.
He held out a USB drive to Tim, who took it without a word and slid it into his gauntlet port.
“That’s the full layout of the complex,” Nightwing said quietly, but firmly. “All floors, exit points, and security shifts. My route’s marked. It should be clear if you stick to it exactly.”
Tim nodded, already scanning the map on his HUD.
Nightwing added, “One of you will have to carry me—preferably M’gann. The visuals need to be good in case anyone reviews the footage later. They need to believe Renegade was taken down, hard.”
Bart cocked his head. “Wait—are you actually gonna be unconscious?”
Nightwing raised a brow beneath the edge of his hood. “No. Just floppy.”
Artemis rolled her eyes. “That’s your big plan? Play possum?”
“It’s worked before, and if I’m taken they won’t send anyone. Slade wouldn’t break my cover, he’d probably just say either I’ll get out on my own or die.” he said with a shrug. Then he turned to face her directly. “Any we need to sell it… we need a fight. A good one.”
She arched a brow. “Finally. Something fun.”
Nightwing let out a low chuckle and took a few steps back into the center of the room. He raised his hands in a ready stance and nodded. “Come on, Artemis. Hit me with your best.”
She didn’t need to be told twice.
They clashed fast, weapons out but dulled, strikes sharp but just shy of real damage. Artemis moved with controlled aggression, letting her frustration leak into each swing. Nightwing dodged like he always did—smooth, precise, annoying.
“You know,” she muttered between strikes, “I could knock you out for real. Wouldn’t be that hard.”
“You’d miss me,” he replied with a grin.
She kicked at his side—he spun, blocked, and laughed.
It wasn’t until three minutes in that she saw the moment. A narrow opening in his footing, the angle just right. She lunged in with a spinning sweep and followed through with a clean palm strike to the side of his jaw, controlled but theatrical.
He went down hard, crumpling in a practiced, limp heap.
“Nice,” Wally muttered behind her. “Remind me not to piss you off again.”
Artemis stared at Nightwing’s motionless form, chest still heaving from the effort.
M’gann stepped forward silently, lifting him effortlessly with her mind. His body dangled just right—arms slack, head tilted to the side like he’d been knocked clean out.
Tim checked the map one last time, then turned to the team. “Let’s move.”
Artemis glanced back at Marie, gave her a small nod, and followed.
They slipped out of the room in formation—Tim at the front, kids in the middle, the rest of the team flanking them.
And floating just behind them all, looking every bit like a defeated enemy, was Renegade.
Or Nightwing.
Still lying to the world, even while unconscious.
Artemis couldn’t help it—her lips twitched upward.
Typical.
By the time they touched down at Mount Justice, the weight of the mission was finally catching up with all of them. Artemis didn’t need to look around to know how exhausted everyone was. The way Wally leaned against the wall near the zeta tubes, head tipped back and eyes half-shut, or how Tim sat on a crate, shoulders slumped, told her everything. Even M’gann, who usually kept her posture perfect, looked ready to collapse.
But it had been worth it.
They had gotten all twelve kids out.
They were safe now.
M’gann took the lead, gently guiding the group of rescued kids toward the living quarters. Jaime and Bart flanked the younger ones protectively, while Gar moved among them, cracking soft jokes and giving out reassuring smiles. Marie lingered behind for a moment—hesitant as always—before following with slow, reluctant steps.
Tim was already moving to help. Wally ruffled a kid’s hair and exchanged a quiet word with Bart before trailing behind.
“Go get them comfortable,” Artemis said, loud enough to draw their attention. “Justice League should be here soon to pick them up.”
The group nodded and began to file out, the air already lighter with the children’s quiet chatter echoing down the hall.
But before the room could fully empty, the zeta tube chimed again.
“Recognized: Superboy, B-0-4. Aqualad, B-0-2. Zatanna, B-0-8. Wonder Girl, B-2-1. Batgirl, B-1-6.”
Artemis turned at the familiar sound and straightened a little. She had just enough time to see the group walk into the room—and then the tension snapped like a pulled wire.
All five of them froze, eyes locked on the tall figure leaning casually against the wall.
Renegade.
Dark armor, the hood up, mask half-obscuring his face.
The reaction was immediate. Conner took a defensive step forward, fists clenched. Kaldur’s shoulders squared as he instinctively reached for the hilts strapped to his back. Zatanna muttered a spell under her breath, magic already coalescing at her fingertips. Cassie raised a brow but hovered closer to Barbara, who was already bringing up a scan of the intruder on her wrist comp.
“Why the hell is he here?” Zatanna asked, sharp. “Did you bring the enemy into Mount Justice?”
Artemis let out a sigh, dragging a hand down her face.
Renegade chuckled.
It was the kind of laugh that made everything worse.
Without turning her head, Artemis smacked the back of his. “ Idiot. Take off the damn mask and the hood before someone blasts you across the room.”
He laughed again, but it was quieter this time. More familiar. He reached up and peeled back the hood, then slipped the lower half of the mask off.
That grin—annoying and smug and so very him —spread across Nightwing’s face.
The tension in the room snapped again, but this time like a balloon deflating.
Zatanna blinked. “Wait— Wing? ”
Kaldur’s eyes widened slightly, Conner’s fists lowered. Cassie swore under her breath. Barbara just groaned.
“You have the worst sense of dramatic timing,” she muttered.
“Yeah,” Artemis said dryly, “he’s been workshopping the Renegade persona with Slade. He thinks he’s edgy now.”
Nightwing smirked but didn’t argue.
Artemis turned back toward the hallway, calling out, “You guys go get some rest. Take Marie and the kids with you. League will be here soon.”
M’gann paused at the corner, looking like she wanted to stay, but Artemis gave her a look.
“Go.”
Reluctantly, she nodded. Conner moved up beside her, placing a hand gently on her back. Kaldur followed without protest. Zatanna gave Nightwing one last look before heading after them, and Cassie and Barbara trailed behind.
Once the last of the group was out of earshot, Artemis turned back toward Nightwing, crossing her arms.
“Do you know what Marie’s power is?” she asked, her voice quiet. “Why she’s so scared of it?”
His expression darkened. He hesitated for a second before answering.
“Yeah,” he said. “I do.”
He looked away, jaw tight. “Marie’s a strong meta. Her ability lets her manipulate gravity—or air pressure—of anything that comes within a foot of her. Problem is, it’s not precise. Not yet.”
Artemis frowned. “How strong are we talking?”
“Strong enough,” he said grimly, “that a couple of the Light’s handlers ended up as puddles. Bone, blood, nothing left intact.”
Artemis felt her stomach twist.
“They kept her anyway,” Nightwing went on. “Because once she touches something—even if it leaves her range—she can still control it for a few seconds. Ten, at most, right now.”
“Jesus,” Artemis breathed, horrified. “No wonder the poor girl’s terrified to move.”
“Yeah,” Nightwing agreed, quieter now. “They marked her as volatile. Unstable. But that’s not her fault. They didn’t give her a safe place to figure it out. Just cages and pain.”
Artemis shook her head, eyes distant.
“She’s just a kid.”
“She is,” Nightwing said. “But I think she can get there. She needs help, and real training. A support system. People who aren’t trying to use her or fear her.”
“She’s got us now,” Artemis said firmly.
Nightwing looked at her, something soft in his eyes.
“Yeah, she does.”
Wally had just flopped dramatically onto his bed like his soul had left his body. His limbs were splayed out like a ragdoll, boots kicked halfway off, the collar of his shirt damp with sweat and grime from a long day of not-dying. For once, the hum of Mount Justice was quiet. The last of the kids they'd rescued were finally resting, the mission was done, and—miraculously—nothing was currently exploding.
Peace. Finally.
For all of three minutes.
Then the door exploded inward like a thunderclap.
“ Wally West, you will not believe the absolute nonsense I just realized! ”
Wally bolted upright with a startled yell, hands flailing in search of something to throw. “Artemis?! Holy crap! Ever heard of knocking?”
Artemis stormed in with all the subtlety of a hurricane. Boots still on, ponytail slightly lopsided, and the wide-eyed energy of someone who had been spiraling internally for the last twenty minutes and had finally snapped.
“This is important,” she announced, pointing a finger at him like she was about to accuse him of murder. “And it cannot wait for knocking.”
Wally squinted at her, still blinking away the adrenaline spike she’d just given him. “You okay? Did someone die? Did I die? What’s happening?”
“Yes,” she declared, then dramatically flopped face-first onto the bed next to him. “Something terrible has happened.”
He blinked. “Okay. What kind of terrible? Like world-ending or girl-math terrible?”
Artemis groaned and rolled onto her back, throwing an arm across her forehead like the most dramatic Shakespearean heroine he’d ever seen. “It is so unfair how hot Nightwing is.”
Wally’s brain did a hard reboot.
“...I mean,” he said slowly, “yeah?”
“No, no , you don’t get it,” she said, popping upright like she hadn’t just collapsed from sheer emotional damage. “I’ve been thinking about this since we got back, and I can’t stop . It’s not just the looks. It’s not just the shoulders or the voice or the eyes or the stupid little smirk he gets when he knows he’s being clever. He’s—he’s sweet! He’s smart! He’s self-sacrificing to a fault! And somehow we didn’t notice this before?!”
Wally blinked. “We’ve known him since we were teenagers.”
“Exactly!!” Artemis said, flailing her arms toward the ceiling like she was yelling at the gods. “We’ve known him forever . And now I’m looking at him and I’m like—when did his jaw get that sharp? Since when does his voice do that thing? And don’t even get me started on his dumb jokes and the way he always steps in when someone’s hurting and—and the ass , Wally. Have you noticed the ass? ”
Wally’s expression went through six stages of grief before he finally just gave up and started laughing. Loud, full-bodied, delighted laughter. “So this is what finally breaks you. Not aliens. Not Slade. Not a week of non-stop rescues and dodging death. Just Nightwing in a mask and a hoodie.”
Artemis flopped back down, groaning. “He took the mask off and I felt things , Wally. Like, real things . Like, ‘why isn’t he in this bed right now’ kind of things.”
Wally wheezed. “You have to calm down.”
“I won’t. ” She pointed at him accusingly. “You think he’s hot too. I see you when he does that cocky grin thing, don’t even try to lie.”
Wally’s mouth opened. Closed. Opened again. “I—okay, look, yes , fine, whatever. Wing is hot. Always has been. I’m just better at compartmentalizing it.”
Artemis gave him the most judgmental look imaginable. “You tried to kiss him during that undercover mission in Santa Prisca.”
Wally pointed a finger. “That was for the mission! ”
“You missed his mouth on purpose! ”
“I panicked! ” Wally shouted, throwing a pillow at her. She batted it away, grinning now.
He sighed, dramatically rolling to face her. “He’s back. He’s not with the Light anymore. That means we’re gonna see him. Like, all the time. That’s dangerous.”
“ Extremely dangerous, ” Artemis agreed, pressing both hands to her chest like she was already suffering from heart palpitations. “We’re going to combust.”
Wally paused, then gave a thoughtful hum. “We could just… woo him.”
Artemis turned her head slowly. “ Woo him? ”
Wally nodded sagely, like a 1950s drama queen with a fan. “We woo him. Casually. Charmingly. With subtle flirtation and lovingly prepared meals.”
“You can’t cook.”
“ You can.”
She laughed. “You just want to call him ‘birdie’ again.”
Wally grinned, pure mischief. “He likes it. Pretends he doesn’t. That just makes it hotter.”
Artemis snorted and shook her head, but her smile was warm now. “God, this is going to get complicated.”
Wally shifted closer, their legs brushing. “Yeah, but… we do complicated better than anyone.”
They were quiet for a beat. Then Artemis whispered, like a confession: “You think he’d actually say yes?”
Wally’s smile softened, fond and certain. “I think he’s been waiting for us to ask.”
Artemis let out a soft, stunned breath.
Hope bloomed in her chest, unexpected and bright.
“Okay,” she said finally. “Let the wooing begin.”
Chapter 49: Slower's Fine
Notes:
Chapters 40-41 Are set during 02:06 Bloodlines
>Chapters 42-49 Are set between 02:06 Bloodlines and 02:19 SummitAges [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35] [Post Birthday]
M’gann : 21
Conner : 22
Artemis : 21
Kaldur : 23
Zatanna : 20
Karen : 21
Raquel : 21
Barbara : 21
Cassie : 16This chapter is maybe a week after the last chapter.
[PLEASE READ]
I would like to leave a warning at the beginning of this chapter, there are mentions of Rape in this chapter, along with the classic human trafficking. But specifically addressing Dick's experience with harassment and SA. That is the center of this chapter so there isn't really a place I can tell you to skip to if this is triggering, but I'd have to say skip to the second line break or [Artemis slipped into Wally’s room without a word], things are implied but not mentioned specifically there.
Chapter Text
It was supposed to be simple. Familiar. A warm-up mission to shake the dust off old instincts. Just the original six—Conner, Kaldur, M’gann, Wally, Artemis, and Dick—back together for the first time in a long time. No disguises, no intel games, no politics. Just a clean hit on a trafficking ring that had somehow slipped through League channels.
It wasn’t official. Not exactly rogue, but not authorized either. More like... unsanctioned nostalgia. An excuse to remember how it used to be, before everything fractured—before the secrets and the layers and the moral compromises that came with shadow ops. They wanted to feel like a team again. They wanted muscle memory. They wanted trust.
With the Light summit looming, they needed to know they could still count on each other.
The intel had pointed them to a half-abandoned warehouse on a desolate shipping port in northern Africa. The structure was barely holding together—walls rusted through in places, roofs sagging under salt and time. The stench inside was thick: metal, sweat, blood, and fear all pressed into the concrete like it had been soaking for years.
Kaldur led the frontal push with Conner and M’gann, overwhelming the outer guards with precision and force. No wasted movement. No drawn-out firefights. Just swift, surgical strikes that left no room for retaliation. They cut through the perimeter like they'd never stopped fighting together.
Meanwhile, Dick, Artemis, and Wally broke off, slipping through the darker corridors that branched off the main warehouse floor. Their job was just as important—maybe more. Locate the victims. Get them out before the shooting started.
It didn’t take long to find the cages.
They were welded into rows, stuffed into corners and behind fake walls like afterthoughts. Too many. Too small. Some were made from rusted iron bars, others welded shut with scrap metal. A few had electronic locks, but most were padlocked by hand—crude, but effective.
Dick dropped to one knee in front of the nearest cage, pulling out his lock picks with a quiet breath. Artemis moved two rows down, already working on the next. Wally hovered in the middle, bouncing on the balls of his feet, ready to carry each freed captive out to the League’s evac point.
The air was thick. Not just with rot, but with a kind of heavy silence that pressed down on all of them. No one cried. No one spoke. The victims just watched, blank-faced and brittle.
“Five more,” Dick said quietly, not looking up from the lock.
“Make it three,” Artemis replied from across the row. “I’ve got two almost ready.”
He nodded. A second later, his lock gave a final click. The cage door creaked open. Inside, a young boy shrank back into the corner, flinching as the door shifted. Dick raised a gloved hand, slow and steady.
“Hey. You’re safe. We’ve got you.”
The boy hesitated. Then crawled forward on shaking limbs. Before Dick could reach out, Wally was already there, scooping him up in a blur.
“Got you, bud,” Wally whispered, and then he was gone—just a streak of red and yellow disappearing through the back exit toward daylight.
Dick moved to the next cage, but he stopped cold.
The last one.
And this one broke something in him.
The girl inside couldn’t have been older than seven. She was naked beneath a dirty, worn blanket that clung to her like it was the only thing holding her together. Her knees were drawn to her chest, face buried. But even from where he stood, Dick could see how badly she was shaking.
She didn’t look up. Didn’t speak. Didn’t even blink.
Artemis reappeared just long enough to guide the last few victims toward the exit. She glanced back at Dick, her eyes landing on the cage. On the girl.
He didn’t say anything—just gave a subtle shake of his head.
Artemis paused. She looked like she wanted to stay, like she knew what this was. But she nodded and turned, leading the others out into the sun.
Dick crouched slowly, easing down until he was eye-level with the cage. His hands stayed visible, non-threatening, palms open on his knees. His voice came soft, almost a whisper. “Hey. My name’s Nightwing. What’s yours?”
The girl didn’t move. Didn’t answer.
He waited.
Then, a blink. A shallow breath. Her lips parted.
“…Emma.”
“That’s a beautiful name,” he said gently. “How old are you, Emma?”
She curled in tighter, the blanket around her tugged up over her knees like it could shield her from the memory. “Seven.”
His heart clenched. “Do you know where your family is?”
She shook her head, almost imperceptibly. “We were at the park. A scary lady grabbed me. I screamed. She hurt me. Then I was here.”
Every word was hollow, like she was repeating a dream she hadn’t woken up from.
Over the mindlink, Artemis’s voice cut through: Nightwing, we need to move. You’ve got the last one?
His jaw clenched hard enough to ache. He forced the anger down and replied, tight and quiet.
Buzz off and let me work.
Silence followed. Then just the low hum of the overhead lights and the faint, unsteady breathing in front of him.
He inhaled slow. “Emma… I know you’re scared. I know this feels like something no one else could possibly understand. But I might understand more than you think.”
She didn’t respond. Just huddled deeper into herself, the blanket slipping slightly from her shoulder.
Dick stared at the floor a second. Weighed the risk. Then let the truth bleed out.
“A while ago… I made a mistake. Someone died because I messed up. I blamed myself. I was spiraling. I couldn’t think straight. And someone I trusted—someone I was working with—took advantage of that. She waited until I was vulnerable. She touched me. I told her to stop.” His throat went dry, but he kept going. “She didn’t.”
Emma’s head turned, just barely. Her eyes met his, wide and uncertain.
“I should’ve fought her off. That’s what I kept telling myself after. That I was trained, that I was strong enough. But I froze. I was in shock. And none of that means it was my fault.”
His voice stayed even, flat. Not robotic, but held tight. Like if he let it slip, it’d break something he couldn’t put back together.
“And what happened to you, Emma… that’s not your fault either. You didn’t do anything wrong. You didn’t deserve it. You’re not broken.”
Her lip trembled. She looked at him for a long time—really looked. Not at the suit or the mask or the persona, but at the person underneath it all. The one still carrying pieces of that night in Blüdhaven. The one who knew how shame could hide in silence.
Then she moved.
Slow. Uncertain. But she uncurled her legs, shifted her weight forward, and crawled toward the door. The blanket clung to her shoulders like armor. She stopped just at the edge of the cage.
Dick didn’t move. Didn’t reach.
He just held out a hand. Open. Waiting.
Emma stared at it for a moment longer. Then she slid her small fingers into his.
He closed his hand gently around hers.
“Good job,” he whispered. “Let’s get you out of here.”
Artemis spotted them the second they stepped into the light.
The girl was small, bundled in a threadbare blanket, arms locked around his neck like a lifeline. Her face was hidden beneath his chin. His hand cradled her back gently, carefully—like she was something fragile. Breakable.
Artemis didn’t move at first. She was in the middle of coordinating evac, double-checking headcounts, helping M’gann settle the more panicked victims. But her eyes kept drifting back to Nightwing. And the girl.
She’d heard it.
Not all of it. Not the beginning. But enough.
The last few lines of what he’d said to the girl—that story, his story—were still echoing in her head. Quiet, raw, and wrong in a way that made her stomach twist.
He had been what? Seventeen? Maybe eighteen? When that happened? When she —whoever she was—had done that to him?
Artemis had known him since they were kids. Known him when he was cocky and too fast with a smirk, known him when he got quiet in the field and carried losses like they were his own fault. But she’d never seen that version of him. Not until now.
Her expression tightened. She didn’t speak. Didn’t ask. But the questions burned behind her eyes anyway:
How did something like that happen to you?
And more haunting—
Why didn’t you tell us?
There was no judgment in her stare, just a deep, sharp ache she didn’t have words for yet. She took a step toward him but stopped when Wally skidded to a halt nearby, a streak of color in the dust.
“That the last one?” Wally asked, brushing grit off his suit, eyes flicking between them.
“Yeah,” Nightwing said, voice quieter than usual. “She’s coming with me.”
Artemis noticed how tightly the girl held him now. Emma, he’d called her. Her name was Emma.
The compound was still lit up in chaos—blue and red lights washing over twisted metal and shattered locks. Kaldur and Conner were already intercepting the local authorities, explaining what they’d walked into. M’gann hovered nearby, a soft green glow around the more injured survivors, soothing their panic telepathically.
Nightwing stayed where he was, a still point in the wreckage, like moving too fast would make the girl vanish.
Artemis drifted closer, arms crossed, though it was less defensive than habitual. Her voice caught in her throat, so she stayed silent. Watching. Thinking.
He hadn’t just helped that girl. He’d seen her. Given her something she might not understand for years—validation, solidarity, a kind of safety that couldn’t be faked.
And he’d done it while carrying his own history. Alone.
Again.
Wally was the one to break the silence. He looked at the girl, then back at Nightwing. “She needs to go with the cops. Get checked out.”
“I know,” Nightwing murmured.
He shifted Emma gently, careful not to jostle her, and turned so she could see his face.
“Hey,” he said softly. “I’ve gotta go now, okay? But the officers here—they’re gonna take care of you. Get you home. Get you some new clothes, something to eat. Somewhere safe.”
She peeked up at him, eyes glassy but alert. “You promise?”
“I promise.”
She didn’t cry. She didn’t make a scene. Just clung a little tighter before slowly loosening her arms. Nightwing carried her over, blanket still wrapped around her like armor, and helped her into the waiting patrol car.
She settled into the seat but kept her hand against the window as the door closed.
He stepped back, hands falling to his sides. She waved.
He lifted a hand in return. No smile. Just a quiet, still gesture.
Then the car pulled away, its lights fading into the road, taking the little girl—and the weight of what she’d shared with him—along with it.
Artemis watched as he stood there, unmoving, his silhouette lit by police strobes and afternoon sun.
And finally, she saw him breathe out. Not relief. Not peace.
Just exhaustion. Bone-deep and endless.
Nightwing made his way back toward them, each step measured, like he was still carrying the weight of Emma’s small body against his chest. Artemis tracked him the entire way, watching for cracks in the armor he always wore. The set of his jaw. The tightness in his shoulders. The way his eyes didn’t meet anyone’s just yet.
As soon as he was close enough, Artemis stepped in gently, a hand brushing his arm. “Hey,” she said, low enough that no one else could hear. “Come walk with me a sec?”
He didn’t hesitate, just followed, falling in beside her like they were running a silent formation. She didn’t say anything until they were out of earshot, far enough that the buzz of activity behind them faded into background noise.
Then she glanced sideways. Careful. Quiet. “Do you want to talk about it?”
He froze. Just for a second. Then the color drained from his face, as if the question hit somewhere he couldn’t brace for. He didn’t look at her when he asked, “How much did you hear?”
“Just the tail end,” she said honestly. “But it was enough.”
He nodded once, jaw clenched, and she waited. Let him have the silence for a beat before continuing.
“I know it’s not my place to push,” she said softly. “And I’m not asking for details. But... have you talked to anyone about it? Professionally? Or even—God, I don’t know— at all ?”
He shook his head. “It was a long time ago,” he muttered. “I’m over it.”
Her stomach twisted, but she kept her voice level. “Doesn’t mean it didn’t matter.”
He shrugged, still not meeting her eyes. “I handled it. I don’t need to dredge it back up.”
“You didn’t have to handle it alone,” she said, and that’s where the ache bled into her tone. “You still don’t. We’re not just teammates. We’re family. If you’d told us… no one would’ve thought less of you. Not even close.”
That finally made him glance over. There was something unguarded in his expression now. A flicker of guilt. Maybe shame. But also—gratitude.
Artemis nudged him lightly with her shoulder. “I’m here, okay? Anytime you want to talk. Or don’t talk. Or just hang around and let me yell at people for you.”
He huffed a quiet laugh.
“And you’re coming to the next few girls' nights at the Cave. Non-negotiable.”
He raised an eyebrow. “Isn’t that, y’know, girls' night?”
“Yeah,” she said, unapologetic. “But you’re an honorary one now. And if anyone gives you crap or asks questions you don’t want to answer, they’ll have to get through me.”
For the first time in what felt like hours, He smiled. Small. Real.
“Thanks, Artemis.”
She smiled back. “Anytime, Birdie.”
They turned and started walking back toward the team.
As they rejoined the others, Artemis spotted Conner nearby, posture a little too casual for someone who definitely hadn’t been eavesdropping.
She narrowed her eyes and pointed a finger in his face. “You better not have been listening.”
Conner blinked. “I wasn’t.”
“You sure?” she pressed, deadpan.
He nodded, hands raised. “Swear.”
She stared at him for another second, then turned away with a sharp nod, satisfied.
Dick chuckled under his breath beside her. Not much—but enough.
The next Girls’ Night at the Cave came up fast, catching Artemis off guard. Between school, training rotations, and the cleanup from the last mission, the days had blurred together. But as the evening crept in and the familiar buzz of activity shifted toward downtime, Artemis noticed something immediately: Dick still hadn’t shown.
She waited. Ten minutes. Then twenty. M’gann had already set out snacks, Raquel and Karen were lounging on beanbags swapping gossip, and Cassie was debating a new playlist with Barbara. But no Dick. Artemis felt her chest tighten—not in surprise, but in frustration. She’d told him she would drag him there if he bailed. Apparently, he thought she wouldn’t follow through.
He was wrong.
Without a word, she stood up and left the room, ignoring the questioning glances from the others. Her steps were purposeful, almost too loud in the empty hallway. She didn’t bother checking his room—she knew exactly where he’d be.
The lounge was dim, the flicker of the TV casting shadows across the ceiling. Dick was curled into the far corner of the couch, posture casual at first glance—one leg draped over the other, hand half-buried in a bowl of popcorn—but Artemis had seen him long enough to spot the signs. His jaw was tight. Shoulders hunched just slightly inward. His eyes were on the screen, but not really watching.
Wally was beside him, loudly commentating on whatever old action movie was playing. He looked up the second she walked in.
“Oh no,” he said with a grin, tossing a piece of popcorn in the air and catching it in his mouth. “She’s got that look. Someone’s about to get bossed around.”
“I’m stealing him,” Artemis said flatly, jerking a thumb at Dick. “C’mon, Boy Wonder. You’re coming with me.”
Wally gasped dramatically. “Wow. You like my best friend more than me now? That’s cold.”
She caught it—the way Dick’s body went still. He started to open his mouth, probably to deflect or joke or lie, and Artemis shut it down before he could even try.
“It’s not like that,” she said, sharp enough to cut off the moment. “I’m dragging him to Girls’ Night.”
Wally blinked. “Why?”
“Because,” Artemis said, her voice calm but final, “he’s an honorary invitee. And he doesn’t have to explain his reasons if he doesn’t want to.”
The grin dropped off Wally’s face. He glanced between them, read the room, and nodded. “Okay. Cool.”
Dick gave her a quiet look, something close to relief flickering behind his tired eyes. She reached out and tugged him up by the wrist—not gently, but not unkindly either.
“Let’s go,” she said, already pulling him toward the door.
The walk to M’gann’s room wasn’t long, but it felt like a bridge between two completely different spaces. The hallway was quiet, lined with glowing floor lights and the distant sound of someone laughing down the hall. Dick didn’t speak, but he didn’t resist either. His fingers were cold in hers. She gave them a small squeeze, and to her surprise, he didn’t let go.
When they reached the door, she didn’t bother knocking. She pulled it open, stepped inside, and dropped Dick right in the middle of the floor like a prize.
“Guess who’s joining us,” she said, half-smirking, half-daring anyone to challenge her.
The room fell silent.
Zatanna was perched on the edge of a bed, drink in hand. M’gann sat cross-legged on the floor, her expression confused. Raquel looked up from painting her nails. Karen blinked. Cassie froze mid-song change. Barbara slowly turned her head from where she was leaning against the wall.
All six girls stared at Dick like he’d walked into the wrong dimension.
He looked back at Artemis with wide eyes, shoulders tight, knees starting to pull in.
She stepped closer. “Want me to tell them?” she murmured, just loud enough for him to hear. “Or just get them off your back?”
He didn’t look up. Just mumbled something into his chest.
She leaned in.
“The first one,” he said, barely audible. “I’d rather not do it myself.”
Barbara crossed her arms, brow furrowed. “Wait—you dragged him in here to interrupt Girls’ Night, and he’s not even gonna say why he’s here?”
Dick flinched like she’d slapped him. He wrapped his arms tighter around himself.
Artemis’ voice cut through the tension. “I invited him. When he didn’t show, I went to get him. Because he needs to be around people who get it. And no offense, but the guys don’t. They’re guys. And they’re stupid.”
She turned to glance at Dick. “No offense.”
He gave a one-shouldered shrug, trying for a smile. “None taken. I’ve been called worse. Thick skin.”
No one laughed. Zatanna’s lips pressed into a line. Raquel stared at the floor. M’gann’s fingers twisted in her lap.
Karen spoke up. “Okay... but why is he here, Artemis?”
Dick started to shift, legs angling like he was about to stand. “I can leave. If this is weird—”
“You’re not leaving,” Artemis said quickly, then took a breath. “You just got here.”
She turned to face him fully. “But if you’re not okay with me telling them, we walk out right now.”
For a moment, he just looked at her. Then, finally, he nodded.
“It’s okay.”
She didn’t sugarcoat it.
“Wing’s here because he’s a rape survivor,” she said. “And the only people in this godforsaken cave who might actually understand what that feels like are in this room.”
Silence slammed into the space like a dropped weight.
Dick sat on the floor, knees pulled to his chest, arms around them. His face was blank, but his eyes weren’t. They were sharp, waiting, watching.
Barbara looked stricken, like something inside her cracked open without warning. Zatanna blinked hard. Karen’s jaw twitched. Cassie stared at her hands like they’d betrayed her.
Artemis kept going, voice steady. “Apparently this happened a while ago.” She gave Dick a pointed look. He didn’t argue. “And I only found out about it on the last mission with the original team. Afterward, I offered to listen if he ever wanted to talk. And I told him he was coming to Girls’ Night. No arguments.”
Barbara moved first. She stood, walked over slowly.
“Can I touch you?” she asked, voice gentle but firm.
Dick didn’t speak—just gave her a shaky, broken nod.
She crouched down, giving him plenty of time to back away. When he didn’t, she leaned in and wrapped her arms around him.
And that was it.
Dick collapsed into her, the tension breaking all at once. His face buried in her shoulder. His hands gripping the back of her hoodie like he might drown. The first sob hit hard, jerking his whole body forward.
Barbara didn’t flinch. Her hand moved up and down his back in slow, grounding circles. Her eyes met Artemis’, and the look there nearly gutted her.
Protective. Pained. Devastated.
Artemis stared back, jaw tight.
She’d gotten him here.
And if she had to drag him back every single month, she would.
Once the worst of the sobs had passed—once his chest stopped convulsing and his breaths no longer came in choking gasps—Dick stayed exactly where he was. Folded in on himself, pressed tightly against Barbara like he couldn’t bear the thought of breaking contact.
Like the warmth of her body was the only thing anchoring him to the moment, to the room, to his own skin. His face was buried in her shoulder, and though the shaking had mostly stopped, his fingers remained curled in the fabric of her shirt, like he needed to feel something solid beneath them.
But his breathing had evened out. His shoulders, once locked in tension like stretched wires, had finally dropped. His hands—those same hands that knew the weight of a trapeze bar and the recoil of a grapple gun—no longer clawed like he was drowning. He was still. Quiet. Present, at least for now.
Barbara didn’t move. Didn’t speak. She just held him, gently, like something fragile and treasured, like she could protect him from everything outside this moment. She let him take his time. But eventually, softly—carefully, as though she were handling explosives—she spoke.
“N,” she said, barely more than a whisper. “Can I ask… was it just once? Or… more than that? How many people?”
It took a second. Maybe more. For a moment he didn’t move at all, and Barbara felt him stiffen just slightly, like he was considering whether to answer—or whether to flee.
Then, slowly, he straightened up, spine unfolding one vertebra at a time like it physically hurt to do so. He didn’t look at anyone. Eyes down. Shoulders inward again, but not in panic now—more like shame was pressing down on them, heavier than gravity. His hands fidgeted in his lap, fingers twisting together like they were trying to pull themselves apart.
“At least three,” he said finally, his voice rough but steady. “That I remember. Definitely raped me.”
He let the word settle into the room like a detonation.
“But if we’re talking harassment, coercion, everything else—” A bitter, hollow laugh escaped him, empty of humor. “I lost count.”
The air in the room turned heavy. Dense with unspoken things. With fury, and helplessness, and the raw ache of something ancient being made new again.
Zatanna’s hand flew to her mouth. Her eyes were wide and glassy, like she couldn’t quite believe what she’d heard but also couldn’t stop herself from seeing it—all the implications, all the scars.
M’gann had gone pale. Her lips were parted, but no sound came out. Her expression twisted slowly, subtly, into something close to nausea, like the truth itself was making her physically ill.
Cassie and Karen were both frozen, backs ramrod straight, eyes locked on Dick like they were seeing him for the first time. Raquel leaned forward instinctively, elbows braced on her knees like her body needed to react even if her mind couldn’t catch up.
Even Artemis—who’d practically marched him into the room with that stubborn, unflinching loyalty of hers—looked like someone had knocked the wind out of her. Her face went blank for a split second, as if her brain short-circuited just long enough for the horror to break through. But there was no disbelief in her eyes. No doubt. Just devastation. Like she’d been prepared for a storm but walked into a hurricane.
Dick felt the heat crawl up his neck again. The silence in the room—it wasn’t cruel, wasn’t judgmental, but it was loud. Deafening. And it began to claw at his skin. He looked over at Artemis, pleading with his eyes, begging her to throw him a rope, to get him out of this.
But she didn’t move. Didn’t look away. Instead, she did the last thing he expected—maybe the only thing he actually needed.
“Do you have any triggers?” she asked. Her voice didn’t shake. It was calm, deliberate. Like this was just another mission briefing. “Anything we should avoid?”
Dick blinked. Once. Twice. His mouth opened, but no sound came out. His throat moved, trying to form words, but none came. His eyes shimmered again, watery and bright and overwhelmed.
No one had ever asked him that.
Not once. Not in all the years. Not after the first time. Not after the second. Not when the bruises didn’t match the story. Not when he’d flinched too hard at a hand on his waist. Not even when he cried through a training session and blamed it on exhaustion.
In another timeline—one he still visited in dreams—he never told anyone. Never risked it. Because he’d learned, early and cruel, what the consequences were.
Nightwing is the League’s bicycle. Must’ve been asking for it.
He’d heard the whispers. The snickers. The smirks that stayed just a moment too long. He learned to bury it deep, where no one could dig. Even Damian, sharp-eyed and sharper-tongued, had only ever looked like he knew. But he never asked.
No one did.
Until now.
And it shattered him.
Artemis saw it all in real time. The disbelief. The panic. The joy. The bone-deep ache of being seen for the first time in a language no one had ever spoken to him. She dropped to her knees in front of him without hesitation, like she couldn’t bear the distance between them.
“You don’t have to talk,” she said, gently wrapping her fingers around his like she was throwing him a lifeline. “You only talk if you want to, okay? We’re not here to make you bleed.”
Dick let out a broken sound—a laugh that caught in his throat and broke apart into something wet. He wiped at his face with the back of his hand, though the tears kept coming.
“No one’s ever cared to ask me that,” he whispered, voice hoarse. “So I’m just… really happy right now.”
Artemis couldn’t speak. Her heart was in her stomach and her throat at the same time, choking her. All she could do was squeeze his hand tighter and hold on, like maybe if she stayed connected to him, he wouldn’t fall apart again.
Zatanna looked like she was seconds from crying. M’gann reached out cautiously, placing a hand on Dick’s shoulder with a gentleness that made his breath hitch. Barbara didn’t move far, but her hand never left the space between his shoulder blades, grounding him.
Raquel’s face had gone taut, unreadable, but her jaw was clenched, her hands white-knuckled in her lap. She looked like she might explode—or collapse.
“Have you ever told anyone?” Raquel asked finally, her voice low and thick with emotion.
Dick gave her a crooked smile. It didn’t touch his eyes.
“Once,” he said. “And then never again. I got ‘slut,’ ‘whore,’ and ‘bicycle’ thrown at me for my trouble.”
M’gann made a soft, broken sound—half gasp, half sob. Her hand tightened, then loosened again, trying not to squeeze too hard.
“I didn’t tell Artemis,” Dick added after a beat. “She found out by accident. Last mission, we were helping a trafficking victim, and I… I said the wrong thing. Tried to comfort her with something that sounded helpful in my head. But Artemis noticed.”
Zatanna spoke up, firm and quiet. “What are your triggers?”
Dick looked up, startled again.
“We’ll keep anyone off your back if they get nosy,” she said. “You don’t owe them explanations. Not outside this room.”
Something eased in his chest. Not fully. But enough to breathe.
“Rain,” he said after a moment. “I can handle a drizzle. But once it pours… I’m gone. I just shut down. Can’t hear, can’t think, can’t move.”
He inhaled slowly, like he had to draw the next one from somewhere deep.
“And… people on top of me,” he said. “Straddling me. Holding me down by the hips. Doesn’t matter if it’s sparring. I’m… not there anymore.”
His lips twitched, trying to smile. It didn’t quite work.
“Makes training a nightmare. That ground escape move we drill? Can’t do it.”
There was a long pause before Artemis huffed out a dry, cracked laugh.
“Don’t worry. I know the move,” she said, giving him a crooked half-smile. “Next time, I’ll demo it. I’ll be the one escaping.”
Dick looked at her. Really looked. And then, slowly, for the first time since he’d walked into the room, he smiled. Not the practiced one. Not the one people expected. A real one. Soft and raw and grateful.
“Thanks,” he said.
Barbara spoke again, her voice low and measured.
“Have you told B?” she asked. “Or… are you going to?”
Dick stilled. Whatever was left of the warmth in his face drained, replaced by a neutral expression that was so carefully blank it was practically a mask.
He shook his head once. A sharp, silent no.
Barbara frowned. “Why not?”
There was no accusation in her voice—only confusion, concern. But it still hit like a needle under the skin.
Dick let out a breath that wasn’t quite a sigh and leaned back slightly, gaze fixed somewhere over Barbara’s shoulder, like he couldn’t look directly at her while he answered.
“Okay,” he said, mouth curving up in a smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “Pop quiz, Babs. How many missions do you think B’s sent me on in the last year where I ended up honeypotting myself to get intel?”
Barbara blinked. Her brows drew together, like she didn’t understand the question at first. Then she paled.
“…Eight?” she asked hesitantly.
Dick actually laughed at that. A short, sharp sound that was half-amused and half-disbelieving.
“Fifty-nine,” he said.
The room went still again.
“Fifty-nine missions that required I get close to someone to extract information. Out of those, thirty-two of them involved me flirting with the target.” His voice was calm—matter-of-fact, even. Like he was reading from a report.
Barbara’s mouth opened, then closed. Her face twisted—disgust, guilt, anger all flickering through her expression like static. “Jesus, N…”
He didn’t respond. Just shrugged, as if it wasn’t anything worth discussing. As if it hadn’t mattered for a long time.
“Why didn’t you just tell him?” she asked, voice tight.
He looked at her, and for a moment, his expression was unreadable. Not cold, but distant. Detached.
“It never came up,” he said. “Honeypotting works. It’s usually the fastest, quietest way to get what we need. It doesn’t raise alarms. People underestimate me. They flirt, I flirt back, and the job gets done.”
He rolled his shoulders slightly, like he was trying to work something out of them. “Who cares how I feel about it? The mission comes first. Always has.”
Barbara looked like she might be sick. Her hand had unconsciously drifted to her own lap, curling into a fist.
“You shouldn’t have had to—”
“But I did,” he interrupted, gently. “And I still do. Because it’s easy. Because it’s expected. Because B doesn’t ask questions if the report’s clean and the outcome’s good.”
He didn’t sound angry. He didn’t sound bitter.
That, somehow, made it worse.
There was a long pause. No one spoke. The room had gone so quiet Dick could hear the buzz of the overhead lights, the faint hum of a cooling vent kicking on.
“You know,” he added, softer, “I used to think it was my superpower. Disarming people. Making them trust me. Using charm like a tool. But somewhere along the way, I stopped remembering where the performance ended.”
His throat tightened. He swallowed it down, hard.
“B just thought I was good at it. Never asked how I got so good.”
He didn’t have to say the rest.
They all understood.
Artemis slipped into Wally’s room without a word, the door clicking shut behind her. He looked up from where he was lounging on the bed, propped up on one elbow, watching some old cartoon on his tablet.
He grinned when he saw her. “Hey, babe. How was girls' night? You come bearing gossip or snacks?”
But she didn’t answer. Just stood there for a second, jacket still half-on, eyes shadowed.
The grin faded. “Artemis?”
She shook her head, finally moving toward him. “We need to be careful.”
Wally sat up straighter. “With what?”
“With Wing,” she said. Her voice was quiet. Tired.
He blinked. “Careful how?”
Artemis didn’t answer right away. She kicked off her boots, peeled off her jacket, and sat on the edge of the bed beside him. Then, without warning, she leaned into him and let herself collapse sideways into his arms. He caught her easily, reflexively, wrapping her in the comfort they’d built over the years.
“We need to be careful with how we… how we move forward with him,” she said, her voice muffled against his chest.
“You mean the plan?” Wally asked, gently. “The whole ‘seduce Nightwing and sweep him into our clearly superior power couple’ plan?”
She let out a soft breath that wasn’t quite a laugh. “Yeah. That one.”
“What changed?”
Artemis didn’t answer right away. Her fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt. He felt her shoulders tremble, and then, quietly, a few choked sobs slipped free. It caught him off guard—Artemis didn’t cry easily. He held her tighter.
“He’s been through so much , Wally,” she whispered. “Stuff I didn’t even know about. Stuff he didn’t tell anyone about.”
Wally’s arms stayed firm around her. “Like what?”
She shook her head against him. “I can’t say. It’s not my story. It’s his. And if he wants you to know, he’ll tell you. But you need to understand… the reason he didn’t tell anyone wasn’t because he didn’t trust us. It’s because he didn’t feel safe. Not really.”
Wally was quiet for a long beat. “He didn’t feel safe with us ?”
“He didn’t feel safe, period,” Artemis said. “He kept everything locked down because he didn’t have the room to fall apart. And now…” Her voice broke. “Now he’s going back under. Renegade. Summit’s in three days. He’s already shutting himself down, getting into that mindset.”
Wally exhaled slowly. “So he’s going to be alone again.”
She nodded. “And if we push too hard—if we try to bring him into this thing we’ve built when he’s not ready—we could lose him. Or worse, he’ll fake his way through it just to keep us happy.”
Wally winced. That hit too close to home.
“He needs space,” Artemis said quietly. “More than we thought. So… we just take this slower than we planned.”
Wally looked down at her, studying her face. The tears were drying, but the weight in her eyes was still there.
He brushed his fingers through her hair and leaned in to press a gentle kiss to her forehead.
“Slower’s fine,” he murmured. “We’re not going anywhere.”
Artemis finally relaxed against him, the tension in her body slowly ebbing. She didn’t say anything else. Neither did he. They just lay there, wrapped in each other, holding space for the one person who wasn’t with them but never quite left their hearts.
Chapter 50: Never Again
Notes:
Chapters 42-49 Are set between 02:06 Bloodlines and 02:19 Summit
>Chapter 50 is set during 02:19 SummitAges [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35] [Post Birthday]
M’gann : 21
Conner : 22
Artemis : 21
Kaldur : 23
Zatanna : 20
Karen : 21
Tim : 15
Barbara : 21
La’gaan : 19
Gar : 15
Cassie : 16
Jaime : 17
Bart : 16
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The cave was cold—colder than it had any right to be.
Moisture clung to the stone like breath on glass, gathering in beads that slid down jagged walls before dropping to the ground in slow, deliberate drips. The air itself was thick, stale, unmoving, yet carried a whisper of rot—like something ancient had died here and never been cleaned up. Each footstep echoed too loudly, like even the earth was reluctant to hold what was about to happen.
Dick stood still beside Slade, hands loose at his sides, posture straight but ready. Not tense—no, that would draw attention. Just still. Poised. Muscles taut beneath his armor, but practiced in the art of stillness.
Slade’s presence was a constant beside him—cold, iron-steady, and sharp as a knife just shy of the skin.
Then came movement.
From the far end of the cavern, Black Beetle emerged first. His armor was matte-black obsidian streaked with faint electric blue. He moved like he’d been built, not born—each footstep a declaration. Not fast, but heavy. Sure. A walking engine of war who didn’t need to prove himself because his very existence was a threat.
Behind him, the Reach Ambassador glided into view. Polished, as always. The arrogance practically radiated from him like heat off asphalt. Behind the veneer of diplomacy, he carried himself with the smug assurance of someone who thought themselves untouchable. The Reach’s lead Scientist shuffled close behind, small and twisted in posture, hunched over her glowing scanner like it was a leash tethering her to relevance. A small cadre of Reach soldiers followed, their armor bristling with weapons and sensors, their movements tight and purposeful.
The Reach crossed the threshold like a wall—seamless, practiced, unyielding.
From the opposite end—his end—came the Light.
Slade moved first, a silent blade wrapped in calm menace. Dick mirrored his stride, deliberately keeping half a step behind. Not too far to seem separate, but not close enough to suggest anything other than trained hierarchy.
Behind them, the rest followed: Vandal Savage, a monolith in tailored black, hands clasped behind his back like he was already holding the future in his palms; Ra’s al Ghul, his eyes sharp enough to bleed with nothing more than a look; Black Manta, silent and stalking, his helm catching light like a guillotine mid-swing; and the Brain, mechanical breath rising and falling with unnatural rhythm, intelligence humming beneath every inch of metal.
Ubu and Mallah flanked them like shadows of violence. One with brute force, the other with quiet calculation.
They didn’t speak as they approached.
They didn’t need to.
The tension between the two factions crackled like lightning that hadn’t struck yet—waiting, coiled, inevitable.
The meeting point at the cave’s center was clearly marked—an uneven circle of stone, perhaps once ceremonial, now repurposed for negotiation. It was too symmetrical to be natural. Too open to be safe.
It was perfect.
Savage broke the silence first.
“Ambassador,” he said, his tone neither warm nor cold. Just absolute.
“Savage,” the Reach Ambassador returned, his voice smooth, as if this were nothing more than a business lunch.
Then Black Beetle stepped forward.
His voice cut through the air with sharp clarity, modulated and mechanical. “As head of security for the Reach, I must insist—no masks will be worn at the summit.”
The words rang like a challenge.
Dick felt the flicker of irritation ripple through the Light. Subtle, but real.
Black Manta's reply was like gravel grinding beneath armor. “Simply because you insist,” he said, low and flat, “is no guarantee.”
Tension mounted.
Ra’s al Ghul, ever the strategist, stepped in with the smooth precision of a scalpel. “Manta, if you wouldn't mind. After all, we are among friends.”
Dick didn’t miss the twitch in Manta’s shoulders, the pause before he complied. But after a second, Manta reached up and removed his helmet with a metallic hiss, revealing the scarred face beneath. His jaw was clenched like a blade unsheathed.
Slade followed suit, peeling off his own mask in a motion so practiced it might as well have been muscle memory. His expression was unreadable, the exposed half of his face giving nothing away.
But Dick—
He didn’t move.
Not yet.
Slade’s voice was firm, final. “Renegade will not be removing his eye cover, if they insist he remove his mask.”
A tension spike. A minor one. But real.
Ra’s nodded slightly. “That should be fine.”
Only then did Dick raise his hands.
His fingers moved slowly, deliberately, unclipping the lower portion of his mask. The hiss of pressure releasing was barely audible, but it felt loud in the silence. The cold air bit at his skin as the half-mask came free, revealing only the bottom half of his face—his mouth, his jawline, nothing more. His eyes remained hidden behind the domino mask, expression unreadable.
He didn’t look at anyone. Didn’t need to. He could feel the weight of their gazes—some curious, some calculating, some suspicious.
It didn’t matter.
They wouldn’t get more than he offered.
Not tonight. Not ever.
Dick kept his expression still, his breath slow. A practiced mask layered over another mask. The weight of so many gazes slid over him like pressure, but he didn’t falter. Not even as the tension thickened the air, coiling like smoke before a storm.
Ra’s gave a small, satisfied tilt of his head. “Satisfied?”
Black Beetle didn’t answer immediately. His armor hissed as he shifted back a step, clearly not appeased, but unwilling to push the point further. His grunt of irritation was sharp and mechanical, but he said nothing. Instead, he retreated behind the Reach Ambassador like a shadow leashed—dangerous, restrained, but not tamed.
The Reach Ambassador clasped his hands together with a well-practiced calm that only made Dick more alert. “Excellent. Then with these formalities out of the way…”
“Let us begin,” Savage finished for him, voice smooth and final. It echoed off the cave walls like a command from something ancient.
The Ambassador’s eyes narrowed at being interrupted, but he let it slide. Instead, he turned a slow, sweeping glance around the room. His gaze flicked over each member of the Light like data points—measured, weighed, and cataloged. His tone held that barely-concealed disdain Dick had come to expect from every Reach envoy.
“And the rest of the Light?” the Ambassador asked, a hint of mockery in his voice. “Won’t they be joining us?”
Ra’s al Ghul answered for them, his tone clipped and polished. “Our more public members are currently engaged in necessary damage control—an unfortunate consequence of your recent failures.”
Savage followed, unwavering. “And in any case, we are sufficient.”
The Ambassador’s jaw ticked, just once. His displeasure was clear, but he didn’t challenge them. Not outright. “Fine,” he muttered. “I know this summit was called at your behest, but the Reach has arrived with grievances. Perhaps you could begin by explaining how the young Earth champions were allowed access to the Bialyan scarab temple—an asset supposedly under your control?”
Dick stepped forward before anyone else could respond.
His voice was steady, clear. “If I may respond—”
But Black Beetle was faster.
“No, you may not,” the enforcer snapped, voice laced with venom. He turned toward Slade. “Deathstroke, keep your whelp meat silent.”
The words landed like a slap across the cavern. Cold. Disrespectful. Meant to humiliate.
Slade didn’t flinch. He didn’t even blink.
“Beetle,” he said, his tone like a scalpel, “your insolence grows progressively less charming.”
The room shifted.
Tension sparked like dry kindling. Dick didn’t need to look to know hands were moving toward weapons—fingers flexing, weight shifting, threats being silently calculated.
Savage lifted one hand.
Not a warning. A redirection.
“My friends,” he said smoothly, a razor-thin edge buried beneath the calm, “I think we can all agree that in recent days, no one has sacrificed more for the mutual benefit of the Light and the Reach than Renegade. That is why he was entrusted with the security of this summit. And why he is entitled to a voice here.”
The Reach Ambassador paused. His eyes narrowed as he considered Savage’s words—then flicked to Dick, studying him.
Eventually, he nodded. “Of course. He may speak.”
Dick inclined his head in acknowledgment, hiding the flicker of bitterness that rose in his chest. Even now—after everything—he was still a pawn to be granted permission.
But he said nothing of it.
He stepped forward, boots silent against the cave’s stone floor, but his presence carried like a signal flare. Half his face was still hidden behind the domino mask, but his voice—measured, cold—was carefully tuned for this game.
Just enough edge to command respect.
Not enough to trigger suspicion.
“Thank you, Ambassador,” he began. He dipped his head the slightest fraction, just enough to appear deferential. A mimicry of obedience.
“We acknowledge your concerns regarding the Bialyan scarab temple. However, it must be said: the Light was not made aware of the temple’s magical defenses. Nor of its importance to the scarabs’ original programming.”
He paused, just long enough for his words to weigh the air.
“If the Reach had been more forthcoming about the full extent of your prior involvement on Earth—including the timeline of scarab seeding and integration—then the Light might have recognized the temple’s potential to disrupt your control. And we would have, without hesitation, reinforced its security.”
The Ambassador’s expression soured further, but he didn’t interrupt.
Behind him, the Reach Scientist suddenly stepped forward, shoulders tight, voice sharp with frustration. “I told you,” she hissed, almost to herself. “I told you we needed more time to analyze the deviation in the Blue Beetle’s scarab after its return to Earth. I said we should delay reactivation—study the anomaly—”
“Enough,” the Ambassador snapped, his voice like cracked glass.
The Scientist froze.
Her eyes widened, and her mouth clamped shut like a mechanical gate. Her posture shrank, spine curling inward. “Apologies,” she muttered, bowing her head. “I spoke out of turn.”
But she wasn’t the only one watching her.
Black Manta turned his head slightly, just enough to let his voice drift across the room. “No, my dear,” he said, tone dripping with cool contempt. “You were quite correct to question your master’s decisions.”
He let the insult settle before twisting the knife.
“The Light has delivered everything your kind required. Metahuman stock. Access. Infrastructure. Public support. And you… aliens… have let it all slip through your fingers.”
The Ambassador’s jaw clenched so tightly Dick half-expected to hear bone crack. His carefully composed mask didn’t shatter, but the fissures were obvious now—barely concealed fury leaking through the corners of his mouth, the twitch of one gloved finger against his palm.
“I don’t believe this is a productive direction for our discussion,” the Ambassador said flatly, the clipped tone of a man losing control.
Ra’s al Ghul stepped forward, calm and cold, every syllable as precise as a blade’s edge. “No?” he asked, voice touched with mock surprise. “Curious. Because from our perspective, your public approval ratings are at historic lows. Your campaign of influence is crumbling. As are the sales of your so-called ‘Reach drink’—the very tool you’d hoped would pacify and manipulate Earth’s population.”
He let the words hang in the still air like frost.
Savage took the baton without missing a beat. “You allowed the young heroes you abducted to be rescued,” he said, voice even. “By the very same children whose meta-genes you enhanced under your own supervision.”
“And,” Black Manta added darkly, “you allowed them to escape your custody. Again.”
Dick stepped into the gap like clockwork, his voice measured and cool, the scalpel sliding between muscle and bone. “And worst of all, Blue Beetle and Green Beetle—your prized operatives—have slipped from your grasp entirely. They’ve turned. And they’re with the Justice League now.”
The blow landed.
The Ambassador’s expression barely changed, but Dick saw it—that moment of panic, carefully reburied under diplomacy. He drew in a breath, recovering, and replied with brittle confidence. “Rest assured,” he said, “both beetles will soon return to the fold.”
He turned to glance over his shoulder like a man pulling a trump card.
“Black Beetle has been summoned back to Earth from his post guarding the Warworld’s key chamber.”
Heavy footsteps followed the words as Black Beetle stepped forward, fists clenched at his sides, voice a low rumble. “To kill Blue and Green.”
The announcement sent a ripple through the room—barely concealed glee from some, contempt from others. But it was the Reach Scientist who dared speak next, this time with hunger in her eyes.
“So that their scarabs may be reset,” she said, breathless with anticipation, “and installed upon new hosts. Ones whose loyalty cannot be compromised. Obedience built in.”
Dick felt a chill crawl along his spine. It wasn’t just the inhuman lack of empathy—it was the ease with which she said it. Like this was procedure. Nothing personal. Just another variable to fix.
The Ambassador nodded, smug again. “So do not question us on that score. Or on any other.” His voice rose a fraction. “You would do well to remember that Earth is now the property of the Reach. And by the terms of our original accord, the Light is simply our… preferred agents among the humans.”
It was a mistake.
A visible one.
Black Beetle stepped forward again, and his voice carried the weight of a guillotine. “Show the proper respect,” he growled, “or suffer the consequences.”
The line had been crossed.
Black Manta didn’t blink.
He stepped forward, matching the threat with cool, calculated fury. “There is no agreement,” he said, each word deliberate and low, “that makes a slave of Black Manta.”
The air in the cave dropped five degrees.
A long beat passed. Then Black Beetle’s voice dropped lower still. “There is no agreement,” he said, “that guarantees the life of Black Manta.”
The room reacted before words could.
Weapons clicked.
Blades slid from sheaths.
The Reach soldiers raised their arms in unison, blue-lighted cannons primed to fire. Ubu shifted forward like a beast off his leash, and Mallah snarled, bristling with aggression.
Out of the corner of his eye, Dick saw Slade’s fingers curl around the hilt of his sword. His own hand inched toward the blade at his side, muscles tight.
He could feel the exact moment it all teetered on the edge.
Ra’s al Ghul, ever the cool head in the middle of chaos, exhaled. “It seems,” he murmured, “we have a standoff.”
But Black Beetle was already in motion.
“There is no standoff,” he growled.
And then he moved.
A blur of monstrous speed. His fist swung back and connected with Black Manta’s helmet in a brutal arc.
The sound was like thunder cracking against the stone.
Manta’s body flew across the cavern and slammed into the far wall, the impact shaking the ground beneath their feet. His helmet clattered against the stone floor, spiraling away with a hollow ring.
The silence shattered.
Dick didn’t hesitate.
He and Deathstroke moved in tandem—perfect, fluid, lethal.
Dick’s daishō cleared its sheath in a whisper of steel. He ducked under Black Beetle’s next swing and slashed upward, trying to drive him back. The blade sparked against armor, and Beetle reeled just enough.
Deathstroke stepped into the gap, twin pistols barking with precision. The rounds weren’t meant to kill—they were meant to break momentum. Slow him down. Unsettle.
It worked—for a breath.
But the Reach soldiers opened fire.
Bolts of searing blue light hissed through the air, forcing Dick to dive behind a jagged rock outcropping. One blast scorched the edge of his cloak. Another cracked open the floor where his foot had been a moment ago.
Deathstroke flipped backward, landing in a crouch with his sword drawn now, tracking targets with cold efficiency.
Across the room, Black Manta surged to his feet, armor sparking, blood in his voice. With a roar, he charged back into the chaos.
Dick reacted before anyone else could. He dropped into the center of the crossfire, blades crossed in front of him, stance grounded and unyielding.
“Enough!” he shouted, his voice amplified by his mask. “We are allies, not enemies! Any conflict between us only strengthens our real opponents—the League. The sidekicks. Is that what you want?”
The chamber held its breath.
Everything paused.
Savage stepped forward at last, composed as always. “Renegade is correct.”
The Reach Ambassador nodded after a long beat. His voice was calm, but his eyes could’ve cut steel. “Agreed. We must not allow petty division to break our alliance. Gratitude, Renegade. Stand down, warrior.”
Black Beetle didn’t move.
His body trembled with restraint, his armor hissing with internal pressure. The tension coiled off him like radiation.
“Ambassador—” he growled.
“Stand. Down.”
Those two words cracked like a whip.
Black Beetle locked up for a second.
Then, slowly, rigidly, he obeyed.
Dick didn’t lower his blades until he was sure.
When he did, he straightened slowly, every muscle still tight, still ready. His breathing came slow and quiet, deliberate, forcing calm into his body even as his heart pounded like a war drum.
He turned toward the Ambassador. “Should we not be concerned,” he said carefully, “that Superman, Batman, the Lanterns—all of them—will return? And when they do, public opinion may turn again.”
Savage’s smile was razor-sharp. “Superman and those accused will never leave Rimbor. The attack we forced them to make, coupled with well-placed bribes, has guaranteed their convictions.”
The Ambassador added, “And the Green Lanterns are bound by treaty not to interfere. The U.N. Secretary General has accepted our presence on Earth. Public opinion is of little concern—we’ve built a foundation of half-truths too dense to unravel.”
Dick nodded once.
Calculated. Arrogant. Vulnerable.
He made a mental note.
But the Ambassador’s next words turned the room colder.
“There is, however, one lingering issue.”
His eyes locked onto Dick.
“The boy.”
Dick didn’t move.
“You’ve walked a fine line, Renegade,” the Ambassador continued. “You speak for the Light, but act with suspicious independence. Perhaps too much independence.”
Savage lifted a brow, but didn’t interfere.
“We can’t allow that kind of unpredictability,” the Ambassador said smoothly. “We demand his elimination.”
Dick’s stomach dropped.
Deathstroke didn’t even hesitate.
He turned and shot Dick square in the chest.
The force of it knocked Dick off his feet. The world flipped sideways—then everything went still.
Smoke rose from the point of impact. Blood bloomed across his chest. His hand twitched, and then slowly—deliberately—unclenched.
A small black device rolled free from his fingers.
Click.
A hologram shimmered to life above his fallen body.
Renegade stood tall, untouched, arms crossed, voice cool and commanding.
“If you're seeing this,” the hologram said, “then congratulations. You just made the worst mistake of your life. Your summit is truly over.”
The room stilled. Everyone turned toward the projection.
“The Light and the Reach deserve each other,” the hologram continued. “Both sides play at being partners. But the Reach believes the Light to be their naïve tools of conquest, when in fact the Light has manipulated the Reach from day one.”
“Shut this off,” Savage growled.
“How?” Deathstroke snapped, glaring at the device still resting in Dick’s open hand.
The hologram paid them no mind. It continued, unbothered.
“It was the Light that brought Earth to the Reach’s attention by sending the Justice League to Rimbor. The Light set the trap, and the Reach snapped at the bait, fulfilling the Light’s desire to thrust our world into the galactic spotlight. Part of their perverse survival-of-the-fittest scheme for the planet…”
Dick watched them from the shadows, chest rising and falling in slow, shallow breaths. He lay still, perfectly still, playing dead to the room’s tension, letting the hologram do the talking.
“…which they believe will transform Earth and the Light into the eventual rulers of the Milky Way,” the recording continued. “Though the Light made a deal to help the Reach take Earth, they have also sabotaged the Reach’s efforts.”
The Reach scientist hissed. The Ambassador’s fists clenched.
“They kept advanced meta-genes out of your hands. They added a neutralizing agent to your drink so Earth’s population wouldn’t fall under your sway. They turned public opinion against you. And they intentionally allowed access to the scarab temple to cleanse Blue and Green Beetle.”
Silence.
Stone-cold, volcanic silence.
The kind that could crack the floor beneath their feet.
“So, you see,” the hologram said softly, “any agenda either side imagined they shared was nothing but a carefully crafted illusion. I trust I have shattered that illusion… as well as whatever remains of this sorry alliance.”
A beat.
“Good night.”
The projection sputtered once, then flickered out with a final, fading hum. The blue light dissolved into the shadows like breath on cold glass.
The silence that followed was thick. Tense. Fragile.
Vandal Savage stood over Dick’s still form, face unreadable, jaw clenched tight enough that the muscle twitched beneath his cheekbone. The ancient conqueror did not move for a long moment, his gaze fixed on the boy who had just undone decades of planning with a single speech and a single lie.
“He has, in death,” Savage said slowly, voice a dark growl that rolled through the cave like a low tremor, “done more to damage my plans than any living creature has wrought in fifty thousand years.”
He didn’t look at anyone. Didn’t need to. The words alone carried weight, bitterness laced with something dangerously close to admiration.
“I’d be impressed,” he added, the edge of it like a knife unsheathed, “if I wasn’t so—”
“You Earthlings are a pestilence!”
The sudden outburst cracked the tension like lightning. The Reach Ambassador’s voice rose in a sharp, furious crescendo, his composure shattering at last. His face flushed an unnatural shade beneath the alien blue of his skin.
“You dare sabotage us?! Betray us?! Have you forgotten who controls the Warworld?!”
His hands shook with rage. “The Light is fortunate we do not carve your planet apart this very instant!”
Savage turned to him—slowly, deliberately—like a lion giving a smaller predator a final warning before striking.
“That would indeed impress,” Savage said, voice cool and low.
Then, quieter still—quiet enough that every head turned to hear it:
“…as I have the Warworld’s crystal key.”
Everything stopped.
The Ambassador’s fury froze into silence. The Scientist recoiled half a step. Even Black Beetle’s armored fists tensed at his sides, caught between obedience and confusion.
Then—from the floor, beneath the feigned corpse—
A voice.
Dry. Calm. Cutting.
“That’s all I needed to know.”
Gasps shot across the chamber like gunfire.
Dick sat up.
Deliberate. Slow. Controlled.
His hand moved away from his chest, revealing the scorched plate of his armor, the cracked casing of a shattered vial leaking synthetic blood down the seam of his suit. Burned—but not broken. A misfire by design.
Calculated. Controlled. Alive.
Savage’s posture locked. “Impossible,” he hissed. “Deathstroke killed you.”
Deathstroke tilted his head, voice light with something almost amused beneath the weight of his mask. “Just for a little while.”
He holstered his pistol in one smooth motion, the echo of his smirk unmistakable.
“After all,” he added, “I wouldn’t want to do any permanent damage. Not when a little misdirection and some classic theatrics can work just as well.”
Dick rose fully now, rising from the floor like a shadow shaking off the grave. He didn’t brush off his armor. Didn’t flinch. Didn’t smile.
He didn’t need to.
He looked each of them in the eye—Savage, the Ambassador, Ra’s, Black Manta, the Brain, Black Beetle—and let the silence carry the weight of his next words.
“Checkmate.”
The word dropped like a hammer.
Then—footsteps.
Sharp and purposeful, echoing from the shadows.
From one side of the cavern, Artemis stepped into view, her bow drawn and already primed. Karen hovered behind her, ready to strike. And beside them, Conner—his jaw set, his stance coiled like a spring. A wall of fury just barely restrained.
On the other side, another trio joined them.
Barbara moved like smoke, silent and sharp-eyed. Kaldur’s expression was grave, every step a statement of defiance. Wally brought up the rear, hands at his hips, grin as wide and reckless as ever.
“Hey there, Vandy,” he called, lifting a hand in a mock wave. “Miss me?”
Savage’s lips twitched into a tight line. “Well played. Well planned.”
His gaze turned cold, calculating.
“But the Light,” he said, voice hardening, “always has contingencies.”
Above them, the stone ceiling groaned. Grinding. Shifting.
Ancient slabs began to peel open like a blooming flower of ruin, revealing the dark night sky overhead—and cutting off the only tunnels the Team had entered through.
And from the shadows above—
Black shapes dropped like daggers.
The League of Assassins.
Dick’s eyes narrowed. His pulse didn’t spike. He had expected this. Of course Savage wouldn’t come without a final failsafe. They always had one more play, one more buried knife behind their back.
Savage stepped forward, unfazed by the sudden storm of tension rising again. “I’ve had my fill of your interference. Do not expect to survive.”
He didn’t even spare Dick a glance as he gave the order.
“Kill them all.”
Then, almost as an afterthought, “Superboy may present a problem… but we’ll deal with him after the other children lie bleeding on the ground.”
The word hit harder than a weapon.
Children.
Dick’s teeth clenched. He didn’t move—but the fury beneath his skin sparked to life like a fuse being lit.
He wasn’t the only one.
Kaldur stepped forward before Dick could open his mouth, his frame steady, eyes burning with quiet purpose. The Atlantean didn’t raise his voice. He didn’t have to.
“Still you refer to us as children,” Kaldur said, each word measured like the stroke of a blade. “No wonder our victories multiply. You consistently underestimate us.”
The insult, dressed as a truth, echoed hard and fast off the cavern walls—and then all hell broke loose.
One of the League assassins lunged.
But mid-air, they shed their disguise in a flash of blue light and metal—chitinous armor unfurling like an insect waking from slumber.
Blue Beetle.
His cannons lit up with a deafening whir and exploded to life, firing twin bursts of searing plasma into the nearest wall of assassins. The blasts knocked two clean off their feet, slammed another into the far wall with enough force to shatter stone.
Then another figure dropped their cover—La’gaan. His hands slammed to the ground, and with a guttural shout, a wave of water erupted from the ground beneath him. It carved a vicious arc through the Reach guards, the force of it sending bodies tumbling. The steam that followed from overheated armor filled the air with a hiss like a thousand serpents.
Shouts. Screams. Chaos. The kind of chaos that ignites when a plan turns into a war zone.
Dick’s heart was already pumping as Gar transformed mid-motion, the LoA disguise tearing like tissue under the sudden weight of a full-grown gorilla. He launched himself at Ubu and Mallah with a roar that shook dust from the ceiling. Dick didn’t even have time to process the surprise on Ubu’s face before Gar’s fists crashed into him, sending the brute airborne.
From behind, a blur of red and yellow tore across Dick’s peripherals—Wally.
He zipped through a knot of assassins, fingers lightning fast as he yanked pins from grenades strapped to their belts.
The blast was instantaneous.
Three clouds of smoke ballooned across the field, swallowing half the room in dense gray fog.
Barbara didn’t hesitate. She moved like water, a silent wraith in the smoke. The only evidence of her passage was the crack of knees giving out and bodies collapsing in her wake.
Dick didn’t have time to admire it.
Two more assassins charged him, blades drawn.
His daishō cleared their sheathes in a clean arc. He dropped low, parried the first strike, twisted, and cut a clean line across the attacker’s thigh. One fell. The other tried to flank him. Dick pivoted, slammed his boot into their ribs with brutal precision. They staggered—but kept coming.
Fine.
Dick shifted grip and cracked the hilt of his blade into their jaw, following it up with a knee that dropped them cold. No hesitation. No pause.
Keep moving.
The battlefield roared with motion.
Conner plowed through another squad of Reach troopers, sending them pinwheeling through the air like tossed paper. One slammed into a stalactite with a sickening crunch. Another hit the ground and didn’t move.
More League assassins shed their disguises—Tim, Cassie, Bart. Bart’s goggles flicked into place, and he vanished before Dick could blink, reappearing seconds later behind a Reach soldier and dismantling their gear in a flurry of hands and speed.
Another shimmer.
One more assassin vanished—and M’gann emerged from the ripple of illusion, her eyes glowing with rage and resolve.
She turned on her captors and didn’t hold back.
Dick turned at a flash of light just in time to see Savage tap his ring. A circle of runes exploded into the air—and Klarion appeared in a storm of fire and laughter.
A burning serpent slithered upward from his spell, wrapping itself around M’gann.
“Klarion—!” Dick barked.
Too late.
The witch-boy’s hands moved faster than thought, glyphs twisting in the air. A portal tore open beside him. Savage stepped into it without hesitation.
And then they were gone.
“Cowardly meat!” Black Beetle roared, spittle flying.
“No!” Ra’s hissed from behind him. “Vandal has the right idea. This battle is pointless. Do not resist. The heroes have no jurisdiction here—”
Black Beetle didn’t answer.
He just drove a blade through Ra’s al Ghul’s back.
Time froze.
Dick saw the weapon punch through bone and muscle, clean and merciless.
Ubu screamed from across the cavern.
La’gaan barely stepped aside in time as the massive man bolted across the battlefield, barreling through Reach guards and Team members alike.
“I have you, Master!” Ubu shouted, catching Ra’s in his arms. “Ubu will keep you safe! The master will be resurrected!”
His grappling line snapped to the ceiling—and the two were gone.
The cave floor shook beneath them, the air thick with weapons fire and heat.
Wally and Artemis had retreated into a back-to-back stance, eyes scanning, bodies moving as one.
“I so want to kiss you right now,” Wally said, breathless.
“Or maybe kill you for putting us through all this.”
“Hold that thought,” Artemis muttered, loosing an arrow into a Reach guard’s armor joint. “You can decide when we’re alone.”
In the haze of firelight, Dick saw Conner tear through the coils binding M’gann. Her gasp for breath was sharp, pained.
“Thank you,” she whispered, eyes still burning.
Conner just nodded. “Always.”
On the other side of the room, Blue Beetle surged forward, his cannon already trained on the remaining Reach elites.
The Ambassador and the Scientist.
A blast of concussive energy slammed them both into the wall, pinning them in place.
“Warrior!” the Ambassador shrieked. “Hurry! We must flee!”
Black Beetle turned, the fury on his face almost vibrating beneath his armor.
“Pathetic,” he said. “Look at where your machinations have left us.”
“Free me at once! That is an order!”
The reply was lethal in its simplicity.
“Your numerous failures render all orders moot.”
He grabbed the Scientist by the arm and spoke coldly, without emotion.
“Under Article 16 of the Reach planetary acquisition code, I officially declare you unfit to lead this delegation.”
“No—no! You can’t—!”
“You might still be of some use,” he muttered.
The Scientist’s face twisted into a relieved sneer. “Gratitude.”
With a roar of propulsion, Black Beetle launched upward, dragging her with him.
They vanished into the open sky.
Dick stood still for a long moment.
His chest rose and fell with effort, blades still in hand, the fight’s weight still pressing down like gravity hadn’t quite decided to let go.
But the battlefield was theirs.
The Light fractured. The Reach in shambles. And the Team—
The Team had done the impossible.
They had won.
But he didn’t breathe easy.
Not yet.
Not even close.
Smoke still curled above them in sluggish spirals, clinging to the scorched ceiling like ghosts too stubborn to leave. The acrid stench of ozone and burned concrete stuck in Dick’s throat, thick and metallic, coating his tongue with the taste of blood and ash. His chest rose and fell with uneven rhythm—too fast, too shallow. Every muscle in his body still buzzed with aftershock, the adrenaline slow to fade.
His blades dangled at his sides, knuckles white around the grips. The edges still radiated faint heat, a hum of energy left behind from the sheer violence of the last few hours. Around him, the once-grand underground fortress lay gutted—walls crumbled, floor cracked, tech ruined, lives changed.
And yet.
Despite all of it.
They were still standing.
He was still standing.
Dick turned in place, scanning the aftermath with eyes that missed nothing. Kaldur stood beside Wally near a toppled support beam, their shoulders nearly touching, both catching their breath in sync. Conner and M’gann moved through the rubble, checking bodies for pulses and traps, silent in their movements. Artemis leaned against the remnants of a reinforced wall, her bow slack in her grip but her gaze sharp, alert. The others—Jaime, Tim, Karen, Cassie, Bart—were gathering near the scorched exit, silhouetted against a growing light where smoke had begun to thin.
It looked like victory.
It even felt like victory.
But it didn’t taste like it.
“I had hoped to end this tonight,” Dick said, voice roughened from smoke and strain. He didn’t raise it, didn’t need to. They were already listening. “But Savage escaped with Klarion. So did Black Beetle and the Reach’s lead scientist. Luthor and Queen Bee never even showed. Ra’s will find another Lazarus Pit before the week’s out.”
He trailed off, his jaw tightening. The words sat bitter on his tongue.
It wasn’t that they hadn’t won. It just didn’t feel like enough.
Kaldur let out a short laugh—dry, disbelieving, tired. “Are you kidding me?” he said, stepping closer, boots crunching on broken tile. “We won.”
Dick blinked at him. “We didn’t catch—”
“We won,” Kaldur repeated, voice stronger now, conviction settling in. “You brought the Light to its knees. You shattered their alliance with the Reach. You turned them against each other.”
Wally threw an arm over Kaldur’s shoulder, his grin lopsided but bright beneath smudges of soot. “We wrecked ‘em, dude. You’ve crippled the Reach and made the Light look like disorganized amateurs. They won’t recover from this. Not for a long time.”
Artemis joined them with a limp in her step and dried blood at her temple. “And,” she added, nodding to the battered projector sparking behind them, “we got every second of that double-cross on tape. Full confession. The League gets cleared, and the Light gets exposed.”
Dick didn’t respond. His throat worked around a response, but nothing came out. He stared at the others, heart heavy, something sharp pressing under his ribs.
Kaldur gestured between him and Wally. “This is the best night we’ve had in years. Since Cadmus.”
That hit harder than it should have.
Cadmus. Where it had all started.
Three kids chasing a mission too big for them and daring to believe they could pull it off.
And now they were here. Battle-scarred. Older. Quieter. Still fighting.
Wally stepped up, clapping a hand to Dick’s shoulder. “Come on, man. Breathe it in. You did it. You carried the whole damn world on your back and you didn’t drop it.”
Dick forced a smile. Tried to make it look real. Let them believe it.
Because they didn’t know.
None of them knew.
That in a few hours—maybe less—the Reach would activate the failsafe. A planetary weapon buried deep, masked by layers of shielding and cloaking and lies. He had seen it in another life. Had watched the pulses rise and sync. Watched the countdown.
Watched Wally vanish.
One second he was there. Alive. Warm. Smiling.
And then he was just—
Gone.
No remains. No burial. Just empty space where laughter used to be.
Dick’s stomach turned. He glanced sideways at Wally, saw the exhaustion in his face, the ease in his grin, the fire still in his eyes.
God, he was still so alive.
And Dick knew—he knew —he couldn’t lose him again.
He couldn’t survive it again.
So he said nothing. Let the grin fade a little as he nodded, passing off his silence as fatigue.
He had hours. Maybe less.
He’d stop the Reach.
He’d stop the failsafe.
He’d stop the future from repeating itself.
He had to.
Even if it killed him.
Because the one thing he would not allow—not this time—was for Wally West to die.
Not again.
Never again.
Notes:
As a prerequisite for next chapter, I'm sorry.
Chapter 51: No no no no no no no—
Notes:
Chapter 50 is set during 02:19 Summit
>Chapter 51-51 are set during 02:20 EndgameAges [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
M’gann : 21
Conner : 22
Artemis : 21
Kaldur : 23
Tim : 15
La’gaan : 19
Jaime : 17
Bart : 16
Raquel : 21
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The air inside the Watchtower command center was thick with tension. Screens blinked rapidly with live feeds of earthquakes, tsunamis, wildfires, and flooding—chaos unfolding in real time across the globe. Jaime Reyes stood at the center of it all, his jaw clenched, shoulders tight, scarab panels flickering faintly across his back as he projected an interface from his gauntlet.
“When my scarab tapped into Black’s,” Jaime said, his voice grim, “we learned he’s already set a plan in motion to erase all evidence of the Reach’s attempt to conquer Earth.”
Captain Atom turned away from one of the screens, brow furrowed. “The natural disasters have escalated. The rest of the League is stretched thin, trying to save as many lives as possible.”
Jaime nodded tightly. “It’s the MFDs—Magnetic Field Disrupters. The Reach seeded them at multiple locations across the planet. They’re what's destabilizing the magnetic field and triggering all of this. Earthquakes, storms, everything. It’s not natural. And it’s only going to get worse.”
On another display, a visual model of the Earth showed glowing red points flaring across the globe—each a location Jaime had flagged. “I can locate all the MFDs. But every single one is protected by beetle-tech drones. They’re programmed to stall us, buy time until the MFDs gather enough energy to go chrysalis.”
Captain Atom’s face tightened. “Chrysalis?”
“Endgame,” Jaime said, his voice low. “Once they reach critical mass, the MFDs will collapse the magnetic field entirely. Earth will tear itself apart. Nothing survives.”
Silence settled over the room. Heavy. Unyielding.
Captain Atom’s voice broke through it, laced with urgency. “How do we shut them down?”
Jaime hesitated. His jaw clenched. “I don’t know,” he admitted. “Because Black Beetle didn’t know. There’s no failsafe. No way to turn them off from within the system. This wasn’t a backup plan—it was an erasure.”
The main console chimed.
“Incoming transmission ,” the computer announced, “ from United Nations Secretary General Tseng Dangun.”
Captain Atom stepped forward quickly, fingers already flying across the controls to open the comm. The screen flickered to life—but it wasn’t Secretary Tseng’s face that appeared.
It was Lex Luthor.
“Luthor,” Captain Atom said sharply. “What are you—”
“Secretary Tseng was kind enough to let me borrow his frequency,” Luthor said, lounging in the frame with infuriating calm. “As I happen to have a potential solution to our mutual problem.”
The Atom moved into view beside Captain Atom, scowling. “A problem you helped create, when you and the Light invited the Reach to Earth.”
Luthor’s smile didn’t waver. “Perhaps. But as I believe you’ve already deduced, the Light never intended for the Reach to win. Our alliance was… temporary.”
Captain Atom’s eyes narrowed. “Get to the point.”
“LexCorp has developed a countermeasure,” Luthor said. “Anti-Reach software. A virus, designed specifically to interface with their systems and shut the MFDs down before they reach critical energy.”
On a nearby console, another projection bloomed into view—schematics of the virus, code architecture, deployment vectors.
“I believe,” Luthor added smoothly, “time is of the essence.”
Jaime’s fists clenched at his sides, eyes locked on the virus diagram.
They didn’t have to like Luthor.
But right now, they didn’t have any other options.
The Watchtower was quieter than usual. Not in volume—there was always the steady hum of technology, the murmur of voices, the shuffle of movement—but in atmosphere. The kind of quiet that came before a storm. Everyone was moving with purpose. Focused. Controlled. Trying not to think too hard about the fact that today could be the end of the world.
Dick moved through it like a ghost.
The Nightwing suit felt heavier than usual. Maybe it was just the weight of what he knew. Or maybe it was the fact that every time he looked at Wally, he felt the edges of time fray around him.
He found him near the far corridor, just beyond the main ops deck—alone, for once. Leaning against the wall with his hands in his pockets, like this was just another mission. Like they hadn’t seen the future and known how it ended.
Dick stopped a few feet away.
“Wally,” he said, voice quiet. Too quiet.
Wally glanced over, eyebrows lifting. “Yo.”
Dick didn’t joke. Didn’t smirk.
“Whatever happens out there…” he paused, swallowing the knot in his throat. “Come back alive.”
Wally blinked, caught off guard. For a second, something shifted in his expression—something sharper, something real—but he covered it fast.
“Don’t worry about it, man,” he said, grinning again. “That’s the plan. Besides, Artemis would drag me back just to kill me again if I didn’t.”
A faint breath of a laugh escaped Dick, tired and aching. “Yes. She would.”
Wally gave a lazy salute, then turned, heading back toward the others like it was nothing.
Dick watched him go, his fists curling at his sides, fingertips digging into the fabric of his gloves.
He wanted to say more. Wanted to scream. Wanted to beg him not to run, not this time.
But he didn’t.
Because this was Wally.
And Wally would always run toward the danger.
So instead, Dick turned back toward the mission, jaw set, heart cracking.
He wasn’t going to let it happen again.
The clouds hung low over the Hall of Justice, stretching across the sky like bruises. Heavy. Still. A dull gray that turned everything below it flat and colorless, like the world itself had gone monochrome. The kind of sky that didn’t just threaten rain—it promised it. The kind of silence that clung to the skin, too close and too quiet. It wasn’t raining yet, but Dick could feel it coming. In the air. In his bones. In his lungs.
Like the sky was holding its breath.
So was he.
He stood near the perimeter of the gathering, adjusting the gauntlets on his Nightwing suit out of habit more than need. The suit felt tighter today. Or maybe it was just heavier—weighted down with tension, with memories, with everything that hadn’t been said out loud.
The mask clung to his face like a second skin, warm and suffocating. Too familiar. He could feel the sweat just beginning to bead beneath it. Not from heat. From pressure.
The clearing was packed. League, Team, reserves, freelancers. People they trusted. People they barely knew. Every cape, suit, and scar in sight had been called in for this. A final stand. One more roll of the dice to stop the world from tearing itself apart.
If you could fight, you were here.
Dick’s eyes swept the crowd, cataloguing faces, body language. Everyone was keyed up. Buzzing under the surface. Even the calm ones—Kaldur, Conner, M'gann—they moved like people holding in a scream. The weight of the moment was everywhere. It made people smaller. Tighter. Made the Hall of Justice feel like it had shrunk around them, even though it hadn’t.
Across the courtyard, Wally was bouncing on the balls of his feet, shoulders loose, mouth moving—probably cracking jokes, like he always did when he was nervous. Artemis stood beside him, posture ramrod straight, hand resting on her bow like she was ready to fire it at the first excuse. The picture of control. Of readiness.
Kaldur was off to the side, speaking quietly with Captain Marvel, his hands moving with slow, deliberate precision. Conner and M’gann stood slightly apart, close together but not speaking. Their silence wasn’t strained—it was practiced. Familiar. Like two people who had survived worse and knew how to wait for what came next.
It should’ve been comforting.
But it wasn’t.
For all the unity, the preparedness, the shared resolve—Dick couldn’t shake the gnawing in his chest. A tightness that had been growing for days now. It wasn’t fear. Not exactly. He’d lived with fear for years. This was something else. Something more specific. More insistent.
Something was wrong.
And he didn’t know what.
Not a detail. Not a flaw in the plan. He’d double-checked every variable, every route, every personnel choice. He knew the brief inside and out. No, this wasn’t about tactics. This was deeper. A gut instinct. A creeping sensation he’d missed something important. Something vital.
He rolled his shoulders, trying to shake it off, but the tension didn’t leave. It sat between his shoulder blades like a warning. Pressing. Constant.
Captain Atom’s voice cut through the fog of his thoughts.
“Every single Magnetic Field Disruptor must be disabled before they chrysalis,” the hero said, voice firm. “That’s the only way to guarantee Earth’s safety. Each MFD is guarded by beetle-tech drones, and each drone operates at the level of a Reach warrior. Blue Beetle has located twenty MFDs around the globe. We have forty heroes here. You’ll go in squads of two.”
The tension in the air ratcheted up. Eyes narrowed. Feet shifted. Everyone knew what was at stake.
Lex Luthor stepped forward then, of all people, holding up a glowing blue Reach tech egg like it was a gift rather than a reminder of how far they'd fallen to need his help.
“These are loaded with the anti-Reach virus my team developed,” he said smoothly. “Each squad will receive several. One of you engages the drones, the other only has to touch the egg to the MFD. That’s it. Direct contact.”
Dick didn’t trust Luthor—he never would—but desperation made for strange alliances.
Captain Atom took the lead again, lifting a tablet. “I’ve got your assignments. We’ll hand out the virus tech and deploy immediately.”
Luthor’s smile was practiced, polished. “Ladies and gentlemen,” he said, “the fate of the world is in your hands.”
Dick hated him.
But that didn’t matter.
He turned his gaze upward, toward the thick gray clouds churning slowly overhead. Somewhere out there, those disruptors were still pulsing, gathering energy, stretching Earth’s magnetic field to the breaking point. And if even one chrysalis event completed…
Game over.
His fingers flexed at his sides.
He looked left—Artemis. Her face set in grim resolve. Then right—Wally, still bouncing, but slower now. More focused. He caught Dick looking and flashed him a grin. Bright. Easy.
Like nothing was wrong.
Dick almost said something.
Almost.
But he didn’t.
Because what would he say?
The feeling still hadn’t left. The sense of something wrong. Something missing. It had been with him since the Reach cavern. Since they walked away thinking it was over. Like he’d forgotten something on the battlefield. Or left someone behind.
The memory hovered at the edge of his thoughts, just out of reach. Like trying to recall a dream that slipped through his fingers the moment he woke up.
He’d figure it out later.
He had to.
Because right now?
Right now the world was breaking.
And they were all that stood between survival and collapse.
So he pushed it down. Buried the unease. Focused on the mission.
The battle had begun.
Across the globe, coordinated squads of heroes were already locked in life-or-death skirmishes. Each team faced the same challenge: a Magnetic Field Disruptor seeded deep into the Earth’s crust, pulsing with unstable energy, guarded by beetle-tech drones designed to kill anything that got too close.
There were twenty MFDs. Twenty potential extinction events. If even one of them completed its chrysalis cycle, the Earth’s magnetic field would collapse—and life as they knew it would end.
Time wasn’t just running out.
Time was the enemy.
“Alpha Squad, engaging drones,” came Captain Atom’s voice over the comms, rough and static-tinged through the Watchtower’s global uplink.
His calm tone belied the chaos playing out on the screens in front of him—energy readings spiking, drone patterns accelerating, bio-signature stress levels climbing. It was happening everywhere at once.
“Acknowledged,” Lucas Carr replied, voice firm as he manned the main ops terminal. “All squads, report in.”
“Sigma has engaged,” came Kaldur’s response, cool and steady as always.
Beneath the surface of the Philippine Sea, deep in one of the planet’s oldest and most unstable trenches, the water was murky and cold. Shadows danced across jagged rock walls and swirling silt clouds. Pressure pressed in from all sides, as if the ocean itself were holding its breath. Sigma Squad had no margin for error.
Kaldur and La’gaan hovered in the depths, eyes locked on a glowing MFD partially embedded in a rock shelf. The device pulsed with malevolent blue light, illuminating swarms of approaching drones like a beacon of death.
Kaldur turned, calm even in the crushing silence, and spoke in perfect Atlantean: “You plant the egg. I will provide cover.”
La’gaan darted up beside him, bristling with barely restrained nerves and a familiar edge of sarcasm. “So now you trust me?”
Kaldur didn’t flinch. “I have always trusted you,” he replied. “Did I not trust you to take my place on the Team?”
La’gaan’s only answer was a slight twitch of his jaw—then he launched forward.
The Reach-tech virus egg was clutched tight in his hand, a lifeline against annihilation. The second he closed the distance to the MFD, the drones reacted, spinning on him like piranhas drawn to blood.
Kaldur moved like a current—smooth, lethal. He summoned a twisting eel of hard water and slammed it into the first wave of drones, sending them scattering like shrapnel. The second wave was faster, more direct. Kaldur’s twin blades of water met them head-on, slicing through armor with precise, brutal efficiency.
La’gaan swerved past one last drone, twisting through the water with practiced grace, and slammed the virus egg into the MFD’s exposed core.
The moment of contact was like an underwater explosion of silence. The disruptor dimmed, the humming stopped, and the surrounding pressure eased.
The ocean held still.
La’gaan’s laugh bubbled up through the comms. Wild. Relieved. “Neptune’s Beard! We did it!”
Aboveground—high above the streets of Paris, the City of Lights had become the city of chaos.
Smoke curled through the sky, lit orange by fires scattered across the skyline. Screams echoed in the distance, muffled by the roar of collapsing masonry and the screech of drone flight.
Wally was a red blur streaking through it all, weaving between falling debris and enemy fire. He’d lost count of how many drones he’d dodged—or how many he’d exploded just by running past them fast enough.
On the street below, Artemis had taken high ground on a ruined bus near the Eiffel Tower, firing arrow after arrow with pinpoint precision. Explosive tips, EMP bursts, net snares. Anything to slow the swarm bearing down on them.
But it wasn’t enough.
A splinter group of drones broke formation and veered toward her. Too fast. Too close.
She leapt back—but gravity didn’t catch her.
Wally did.
She didn’t even flinch. Just braced against him like they’d rehearsed it, like it was muscle memory.
“Ah, ze Eiffel Towher,” he quipped in a dramatically bad French accent, shooting her a sideways grin, “and the ever-romantic City of Lights.”
Artemis rolled her eyes as they soared. “Not the time, babe.”
“We’re definitely coming back here,” he replied, his voice sliding back into normal cadence, light but urgent as he angled around another collapsing ledge. “Y’know, when we don’t have a world to save.”
“There will always be a world to save,” she said, already scanning for the MFD’s location. Her sharp gaze caught the glowing pulse in the plaza below. “Now drop me and go!”
He didn’t argue.
Wally shot downward, released her with a practiced twist, and landed a few yards away in a crouch. He raced for the MFD, cut left to dodge a blast, and slapped the virus egg to the disruptor’s central node.
A pulse. A flicker. The light vanished. The hum went silent.
It was done.
Artemis was already activating her comm. “Omega Squad has—”
But Wally blurred back into view, and kissed her mid-sentence.
She gasped slightly, momentarily stunned by the contact—and by the way his lips lingered just a second longer than necessary.
Back in the Watchtower, Lucas glanced down at the display readout, frowning.
“Omega Squad, repeat transmission. Omega?”
Virgil darted between bursts of Reach energy fire, barely avoiding a plasma bolt that vaporized the ground next to him.
He grinned wide, electricity crackling over his fingers. “Ha ha! I gotta say, playing hero is starting to feel pretty sweet.”
Black Lightning was behind him, moving with smooth, veteran efficiency. He blasted a cluster of drones out of the sky, then nodded to the device embedded in the hilltop ahead.
“I’m not surprised. You show real potential for this gig.”
Virgil didn’t wait for another invitation. He surged forward, electricity propelling his movement as he skidded to the MFD and slammed the virus egg into its core.
The effect was immediate.
A pulse of energy radiated out like a shockwave, frying the remaining drones midair. The disruptor whined once—then fell silent.
Black Lightning landed beside him, breathing hard but smiling. “You ever need a mentor, Virgil, you just let me know.”
Virgil’s grin widened, his chest heaving. “Deal.”
The words barely registered at first.
“Twenty squads deployed, twenty MFDs destroyed,” Lucas said, voice triumphant through the comms. “The mission was a success. We’ve done it!”
Around him, cheers broke out. Relief. Laughter. Jaime sagged against the console with a shaky breath as someone clapped him on the back. Artemis let her bow drop to her side and leaned into Wally’s arms with a tired grin. Raquel laughed, high and breathless, like she hadn’t expected to live this long. M’gann was already reaching out to the rescued metas, her mind a balm across the link.
It was everything they should’ve wanted.
But Dick didn’t move.
He stood frozen at the back of the ops center, his body tense, the weight of the Nightwing suit pressing in like armor and gravity combined. The world felt off-axis. Wrong. Like something vital had been knocked loose.
His heart didn’t slow.
His muscles didn’t unclench.
The static buzz that had haunted the back of his mind since the battle began didn’t fade.
It got louder.
Something’s not right.
He didn’t know how to explain it. Couldn’t put it into words. It was instinct—bone-deep, old as the first time he’d stood too close to Bruce’s war room monitors and known something wasn’t adding up.
And then his mouth was moving before his brain caught up.
“FUCK!”
The room fell silent like a needle had dropped through glass.
Heads turned. Eyes widened.
Dick’s breath came fast, clipped. “We missed one. The Earth’s magnetic field is still being disrupted. There’s a twenty-first MFD. Arctic. Hidden by the North Magnetic Pole.”
The words tumbled out of him like blood from a reopened wound.
No no no no no—
“Sending coordinates,” Jaime said immediately, already pulling up his gauntlet interface with fingers that didn’t shake.
Lucas’s brow furrowed. “There are no Zeta tubes in the Arctic. How are we supposed to—”
“Don’t worry, gang. I’ve got this,” Barry cut in over comms, his voice calm but urgent.
“Not without me, you don’t,” Bart chimed in a heartbeat later, cheerful and quick. “A squad of two, remember? Let’s go crash that MFD’s mode. Follow me, Gramps!”
No no no no no—
Dick lunged for the monitors, fingers flying over the controls, tearing into the satellite feeds. Cold sweat prickled down his spine. He felt it like a crack in the air—like lightning waiting to strike.
The screen flickered. And there they were.
Two red streaks, streaking across white snow at impossible speeds. The Arctic wind tore around them, but the ice split beneath their boots like it was nothing. Bart and Barry. Side by side. Running straight into hell.
A jagged ice cave loomed ahead—and they skidded to a halt inside it, boots digging into frost.
“Flash to Watchtower,” Barry said. “The magnetic field disruptor—it’s already gone chrysalis.”
Dick’s stomach turned to lead.
A heartbeat later—
“And I’m not sure if the egg—”
“It’s useless,” Luthor interrupted, his voice cutting like a scalpel. Smooth. Dismissive. Infuriatingly calm. “You’re too late.”
No no no no no—
Dick’s hands curled into fists against the edge of the console.
“What now?” Barry asked, voice sharp.
“Now you run,” Luthor said.
Barry hesitated. “Hey, I’m no quitter. There’s gotta be—”
“I didn’t say ‘run away,’” Luthor clarified. “I said ‘run.’ Together, you and Impulse should be able to negate the chrysalis by running counter to its energy flow.”
A pause.
Dick couldn’t breathe.
“Is it really that simple?” Barry asked.
“I wouldn’t call it simple,” Luthor said. “You’ll be attempting to siphon its power with your own speed trails. It’ll take a massive amount of kinetic energy. And no matter what—don’t slow down until the chrysalis is completely neutralized.”
No no no no no—
Onscreen, Bart and Barry exchanged a single glance. Silent. Final.
Then they turned, braced—
—and ran.
Red lightning streaked through the storm, carving through the whirlwind of chaotic energy surrounding the disruptor. They moved like forces of nature, unstoppable and bright.
“I think it just might be working,” Bart shouted through the comms.
“It’s slowing,” Barry added, voice tight, strained. “But not stopping. Even at our top speed, I’m not certain the two of us can generate enough kinetic energy—”
And then, the world cracked.
Another streak of red joined them.
Wally.
Dick’s heart slammed into his ribs.
His lungs seized.
“Then how about the three of us?” Wally called, voice so clear, so steady, so familiar . “I may not be as fast as you two, but I can add my fair share of kinetic energy. Besides…”
The smallest pause. The grin was there in his voice.
“I can’t let the new kid take all the credit for saving the world.”
“No,” Dick whispered, the sound lost to static and silence.
“Good man,” Barry said.
“So crash,” Bart added, and then there were three.
Three streaks of light, racing faster and faster. Their bodies blurring into lightning. Their speed carving away at the storm.
No no no no no no no—
Dick stood rooted in place, numb, the glow of the monitors washing over his face like cold fire.
Wally was in the field.
Wally was in the field.
Wally was going to die.
Not again.
Not again.
Not again.
And this time, it wasn’t the future.
It was now.
The Bioship sliced through the last of the upper atmosphere like a blade, wind howling past its hull as it descended toward the Arctic wasteland below. The sky was fractured with streaks of lightning, a cyclone of energy spinning like a god’s wrath unleashed. From above, the eye of the storm glowed like a wound in the Earth—alive, furious, pulsing.
The ship shuddered as it touched down on the ice, skids screeching against frozen rock. Steam hissed around the hull, mingling with the unnatural static that crackled through the air. Before the landing struts had even fully extended, the doors slid open with a hydraulic groan.
Jaime moved before thought could catch him.
He leapt out, boots crunching hard against snow-packed earth, a blast of cold air slapping him in the face. The rest of the Team followed in a fluid wave behind him—Nightwing, Artemis, M’gann, Conner, and Kaldur—shoulders squared, eyes narrowed against the electric storm ahead.
All of them were staring.
A glowing spiral of light churned in the near distance, stretching from the ground to the heavens. It twisted violently, the storm veined with flickers of searing lightning. Inside, just barely visible through the chaos, three streaks of red raced around a central core. Blurs of speed and light moving in perfect synchronization, pushing against the impossible.
Jaime’s breath hitched.
He knew those streaks. Knew the shapes. The way they moved. The resonance of speed in the air.
“That’s them,” he whispered.
Conner stepped up beside him, planting his feet into the frost like he could anchor the world by will alone. He lifted an arm to shield his face from the wind and squinted toward the cyclone’s heart.
“Look!” he shouted over the wind. “It’s working! They’re shutting it down!”
Jaime’s gauntlet pulsed.
The scarab's voice clicked into his mind a beat later, calm and analytical, utterly unaffected by the scene in front of them.
“Earth’s magnetic field is stabilizing.”
Jaime’s chest flooded with relief. His shoulders sagged slightly as the breath he’d been holding escaped.
“Yes!” he exhaled, eyes locked on the cyclone as the spinning vortex began to slow, just barely, the tension in the field starting to ease.
Then the scarab spoke again.
“But there is a problem, Jaime Reyes. The Kid Flash is in danger. His slower speed is making him an exit valve for the chrysalis’ energy.”
The words struck like a slap. Jaime blinked, disoriented.
“Wait, what?”
The scarab didn’t pause.
“In sixteen seconds, he will cease.”
The world—bright, frigid, electric—stuttered.
“…Cease?” Jaime asked, his voice small, uncertain, as confusion began to crack and splinter into something sharper, something worse. “Cease what?”
He didn’t know he’d said it aloud.
Not until he turned—and saw Nightwing freeze.
He went utterly still, like his heart had stopped in his chest.
His shoulders locked. His spine straightened too fast, too sharp. His expression—normally a mask of control, of calm strategy—went blank.
But not the calm kind of blank.
The kind of blank that came from pure, consuming terror. From grief that arrived before the moment hit. The kind that meant he already knew. That he’d known the second they got the alert. Maybe even before.
Jaime’s stomach dropped.
Nightwing wasn’t just watching the cyclone.
He was bracing for it.
Bracing for the moment it would take someone from him.
And that was when Jaime understood. Really understood.
Cease didn’t mean stop.
It meant die.
The furious winds that had ripped across the Arctic plains began to stagger, their howls dwindling into low, dying moans. The crackling lightning that had stitched across the dark sky like angry veins flickered once—twice—then sputtered out completely.
What had once been a storm of chaos and energy—the sound of the world unraveling—dissolved into silence.
Not peace. Not relief.
Just stillness. Eerie and wrong, like the eye of a hurricane without the promise of the other side.
The ground beneath their feet had stopped trembling. The light in the sky had faded. The crackle of ozone still lingered, faint and sharp in the air, but the violence was gone.
It should have felt like victory.
But Dick’s feet felt rooted to the frozen earth. Heavy. Unmoving. Like the moment itself was a weight pressing down on his chest.
He turned, eyes scanning the clearing, desperate.
There—Barry stood hunched near the dissipating edge of the cyclone’s former spiral, chest heaving, hands braced against his knees. His face—normally so composed, so confident—was twisted with something far too raw to name.
And just beyond him, Bart collapsed to his knees in the snow, his arms limp at his sides, chest rising and falling in erratic gasps. His eyes were wide. Shocked. Hollow.
The world had gone quiet.
Too quiet.
No no no no no no no—
Dick’s mind screamed it, louder than the howling winds had ever been. Louder than the lightning. Louder than the pounding of his heart now trying to claw its way up his throat.
“They did it!” M’gann’s voice broke through the silence like sunlight piercing a storm, breathless and awed. “They actually did it!”
“It’s over!” Jaime shouted, his fists clenched in what should’ve been triumph. The scarab behind him purred with confirmation, its glow casting soft blue halos across the ice.
Dick didn’t move.
Couldn’t move.
Beside him, Kaldur stepped forward, shoulders squared with pride, his voice even and sure. “Congratulations. You have saved—”
“Wait.”
The word sliced through the air like a blade.
Artemis.
Her voice was sharp and sudden—cracking, like glass underfoot.
She took a step forward, boots crunching softly against the snow. Her brow furrowed, gaze sweeping the clearing, her green eyes scanning every patch of white, every distant figure, every shadow cast by the slowly returning light.
Dick turned toward her, but he didn’t say anything. Couldn’t.
The question was already written across her face.
She stared into the empty space where the cyclone had been. Where three streaks of red lightning had moved like gods against the storm.
Her voice dropped, quiet but unmistakably breaking.
“Where’s Wally?”
Notes:
I'm sorry, for splitting the chapter here, but it was getting too long [I said,, y'know, like a liar], yeah no it was just a fun spot to put it. Stay tuned <3
Chapter 52: Where’s Wally?
Notes:
Chapter 50 is set during 02:19 Summit
>Chapter 51-51 are set during 02:20 EndgameAges [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
M’gann : 21
Conner : 22
Artemis : 21
Kaldur : 23
Jaime : 17
Bart : 16Alright, so I was feeling nice. Since I posted todays chapter eight hours early, I figured I'd just move tomorrows to now. Tomorrow is still getting a chapter, but I won't make you wait so long on a cliffhanger of this magnitude.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Where’s Wally?”
The words didn’t echo.
They didn’t need to.
They hit like a detonation, the shockwave flattening the world around them. No smoke, no fire—just devastation. They hung in the air, suspended in time, carving themselves into the silence like a blade pressed against bone.
Dick didn’t move.
Didn’t breathe.
Didn’t blink.
It was as if the question had reached inside and pulled something out of him—something vital, something he hadn’t realized was keeping him upright.
He was frozen.
A statue locked in a moment he already knew too well.
The snow around them had stopped falling, as if the atmosphere itself was waiting. The cold bit at his skin, but he couldn’t feel it. M’gann’s soft gasp barely registered. Jaime’s breath hitched, audible even through the hum of his armor. Kaldur said his name, low and unsure, like he wasn’t entirely convinced Dick was still present.
But all of it blurred into static.
Because inside his mind, something cracked wide open.
No.
No. No. No.
Nononononono—
Not again.
Not like this.
Not after everything.
The scream in his head was silent, but absolute. It filled every corner, roared through his body like white noise set to max volume, and still somehow managed to sound like Wally’s name.
His knees shook. His vision blurred. The breath in his lungs twisted into something sharp and useless.
He was too late.
Again.
He had stood here once before—stood in this exact moment, powerless, broken, watching time unravel into grief. He had promised himself it wouldn’t happen again. Had sworn to the ashes of everything he lost that this time he’d get it right. That he’d change it.
That was the whole point.
The reason he came back.
So Wally wouldn’t have to die.
So Artemis wouldn’t have to stand there, voice trembling between fury and despair, asking questions she already knew the answer to.
So he wouldn’t have to watch the light in her eyes flicker out again.
And still, somehow—
He failed.
The 21st MFD.
The Arctic.
In the chaos of prepping the strike, of coordinating everything, of trying to protect everyone—
He missed it.
He missed it.
He, Dick Grayson—Nightwing, Renegade, survivor of timelines and warzones, the man with thirty-five years of battle knowledge seared into muscle memory—forgot. Just one thing.
Just one.
And it cost everything.
His knees buckled. He caught himself at the last second, barely holding the weight. His hands trembled. His vision swam. But he didn’t fall.
He couldn’t.
Because if he let himself go down now, he knew he wouldn’t get back up.
A dry, fractured breath clawed its way up his throat, but there was no sound. No cry. No tear. Just the jagged, airless punch of guilt as it bloomed in his chest like a poison.
He had lived this once already.
And now he’d brought them back to it.
If he had just remembered the MFD. If he had just rerouted Wally. Told him to stay behind. Told him anything.
He would still be here.
He would still be laughing.
And Artemis—
Artemis wouldn’t be staring at him like that. Like she was trying to hold back a scream. Like she already knew.
Because maybe she did.
Maybe some part of her had always known this was how it would end.
And maybe that was the worst part.
Dick swallowed hard against the knot in his throat, but it didn’t go down. It just lodged there, heavy and unmoving, like the truth he didn’t have the strength to speak.
He couldn’t even look at her.
Because he had taken Wally from her.
Again.
God.
He’d done it again.
He’d broken it—ruined the one thing he wasn’t supposed to. The one promise he swore to keep above all others. He’d altered the timeline, rewired every thread, realigned every domino—only to miss one. One piece. One variable.
And it all came crashing down anyway.
Behind him, the Team moved. Blurred shapes in his periphery. Jaime whispered something—he didn’t catch it. Kaldur’s voice followed, low, steady, issuing quiet orders to regroup, to secure the area.
The comms buzzed, full of voices. Names. Static.
None of it registered.
Dick couldn’t hear any of it. Not really.
It was like standing underwater, the world dulled to silence while a scream echoed through his skull.
Too late.
Too late.
Your fault.
His chest clenched. His lungs forgot their job. His heartbeat stuttered, then kicked hard against his ribs like it was trying to escape.
And then—sharper than the rest, cleaner than guilt, brighter than grief—a single thought carved its way through the storm:
You weren’t fast enough.
That was the one that undid him.
Not Wally’s death. Not Artemis’s face. Not the terrible quiet filling the air around them like fog.
That.
He wasn’t fast enough.
Not this time. Not when it mattered.
His breath caught on a broken inhale, shallow and raw. He staggered back a step, like someone had just physically hit him. The toe of his boot slipped slightly against the ice, catching for a second, but he didn’t fall.
He wanted to.
God, he wanted to.
The domino mask pressed hard against the bridge of his nose. Too tight. Too sharp. He wanted it off. He wanted the suit off. He wanted out . Out of the persona, the mission, the identity. He wanted to rip himself out of this skin and vanish into the snow until no one remembered his name.
But he didn’t.
He stood there, locked in place, unable to move or speak.
Frozen.
And tried—desperately, uselessly—to remember how to breathe.
He didn’t cry.
Not yet.
Not here.
The tears would come later. Quiet and hidden. Behind locked doors and off comms. Because that was when it was allowed. That was when he could fall apart without dragging the rest of them down with him.
Because he was the leader. The tactician. The one who was supposed to know .
To predict.
To save them.
But he hadn’t seen this. He hadn’t accounted for the shift. He had missed the detail. Just one.
And Wally—
Wally had paid the price.
This was the timeline he was supposed to fix. The broken one. The wrong one.
But somehow, despite everything—he’d led them right back into it.
A voice cut through the silence.
Soft. Frayed. Barely holding together.
“…Wing?”
He turned.
Artemis.
She stood only a few feet away, but it felt like miles. Like a chasm had opened between them, one that he couldn’t cross no matter how badly he wanted to. Her arms were wrapped around herself—not in cold, but in defense. Like if she didn’t hold herself tight, she’d fall apart right there on the snow.
Her mouth was trembling. Parted just enough to speak. But she didn’t.
She didn’t have to.
The question was already written across her face.
She looked at him like he was holding her heart in his hands.
Like she still believed he could fix this.
Like this wasn’t real yet. Like Wally was going to step out of the mist at any second, wind-blown and laughing, tugging off his goggles and saying, “Man, you guys would not believe the detour I just took.”
That maybe he was just behind. Just lagging.
That maybe this wasn’t the end.
And it shattered Dick.
Because she wasn’t looking at him with anger.
She was looking at him with hope.
Hope was always the cruelest thing.
His throat locked around a breath that wouldn’t come, that couldn’t come. His heart thudded painfully against his ribs, too loud, too slow, like even it didn’t believe what he was about to say.
He met her eyes.
Opened his mouth.
Closed it.
What could he say? He’s gone? I couldn’t stop it?
I promised I would, and I didn’t.
Nothing was enough.
Nothing could make it right.
So he didn’t speak.
Couldn’t.
He stood there like a broken statue, mouth caught in the half-shape of a confession, eyes burning into hers with everything he didn’t have the strength to say. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I failed. I failed you. I failed him.
And then—
“WHOA—LOOK OUT—!”
The shout cracked through the air like a whip. Loud. Chaotic. Alive.
Dick’s mind blanked.
The words didn’t make sense at first, like they didn’t belong to the world anymore. Not after everything. Not here, not now. Voices weren’t supposed to interrupt grief.
But this one did.
High-pitched. Frantic. Familiar.
The snow behind them stirred. The mist curled away from something fast—too fast—tearing through the cold like it was late to its own resurrection.
A blur of red and yellow exploded from the whiteness.
“NONONONONONO—!”
Impact.
Wally.
Wally.
He slammed into Artemis like a comet dressed in lightning and sneakers, arms flailing, legs out of control, mouth open in a yelp that barely outran his own momentum.
Artemis shrieked, her body jolting in surprise before going limp from sheer shock. They toppled backward, a blur of limbs, colors, and breathless swearing, tangled together like two halves of a barely-contained disaster.
They hit the snow hard—but didn’t stop.
Momentum carried them forward, skidding across the frozen ground in a flailing heap of red, green, and yellow. Wally’s back hit the ground first, with Artemis landing hard on top of him, elbows buried in his ribs.
“Sorry—SORRY—!” he yelped, eyes squeezed shut like he could brace against physics.
Then their path slammed directly into Dick.
He didn’t have time to react. One second he was trying to process a hallucination, and the next, thirty years of training couldn’t save him from physics and fate.
They took his legs out clean.
Dick yelped, legs kicked out from under him as he fell forward—directly onto the two of them. His body smacked into the pile of limbs with a surprised oof, faceplanting into Artemis’ shoulder and kneeing Wally in the thigh as the whole mess of bodies skidded to a graceless halt at the base of the Bio-Ship.
There was a sharp, stunned whoomph as snow exploded around them, powder spraying into the air like a final curtain drop.
Silence.
But not that kind of silence.
Not the still, suffocating kind that had filled the world a heartbeat ago. Not the silence of failure. Of grief.
This one was stunned. Breathless. Cracked open like someone had let the light back in.
Then—
“…Ow,” Wally muttered, muffled by Artemis’ jacket and a faceful of snow. “I told you I couldn’t stop.”
Dick didn’t move.
Couldn’t.
He was frozen—but not from the cold.
Because Wally was there.
Not gone. Not dust. Not some cruel trick of memory or time.
Here.
Breathing. Swearing under his breath. Brushing snow out of his hair with frozen, shaking fingers. His cheeks were flushed red from the cold, his nose running, his goggles slightly crooked, like he’d skidded face-first through a snowbank—which he probably had. And he had absolutely no idea what he’d just walked into. No idea what he’d just rewritten .
He was wiping snow from his face with numb, gloved fingers and muttering something about friction coefficients and “never trusting ice again.”
He was alive.
Wally was here.
Wally had survived.
Artemis was already moving, pushing herself up on shaky arms. Her hands found Wally’s face, cupping his cheeks like she needed to feel skin and bone to believe it. Her breath caught. Her fingers trembled.
“You—absolute—idiot,” she choked out, tears already blurring her vision.
Wally blinked up at her, dazed, lips quirking into a shaky grin. “Hi.”
That was it.
That was all it took.
Dick let out a breath that sounded far too close to a sob and rolled over, pressing his gloved hand to the ice like it was the only thing anchoring him to reality. His palm stung from the cold. He didn’t care.
Wally was alive.
Not a memory. Not a trick of the light or some time-warped echo of what should have been. He was here.
The sound that escaped Dick’s throat wasn’t quite a laugh or a cry. Just breath—raw and shaken, like his lungs had been punched open by a miracle.
He pushed himself up onto his elbows, wide-eyed, staring at Wally like he was seeing a ghost. Like he was afraid to blink, afraid that if he closed his eyes for even a second, Wally would vanish again. Gone. Like last time.
Like before.
But Wally just grinned—crooked and cocky and breathtakingly alive —and said, “You guys okay? Sorry. I couldn’t stop—ice is not friction’s best friend, turns out.”
Artemis made a sound that defied description. A mix of laughter and breathless disbelief and the kind of raw emotion that only came from surviving the impossible. Her hands flew to her mouth, then back to Wally’s cheeks, grabbing hold of him like she had to make sure he was solid. Real.
“You—” Her voice cracked. “You absolute dumbass .”
Wally blinked, red hair tousled and goggles askew, his expression somewhere between sheepish and concerned. “I missed you too?”
Artemis choked on another sound, her chest rising too fast, her shoulders trembling. Her lips moved again. “You idiot,” she said, voice rising, warbling, catching on the edge of everything she hadn’t dared to hope. “You idiot , you absolute, complete , MORON —”
And then she launched herself at him.
She tackled him with enough force to knock them both over again, sending them skidding in the snow like a pair of tangled bowling pins. Wally let out a startled oof, laughter escaping in bursts as Artemis buried her face in his chest, arms wrapped around him so tightly he winced.
“Ow—yep, definitely missed me—lungs still fragile, babe—”
Dick just watched.
Still frozen. Still dazed.
Still trying to process what had just happened.
And then—
He laughed.
It came out broken, raw, torn from his chest like a wound, but it was laughter. Shaky and disbelieving and wild. He laughed like someone surfacing from drowning, like the air finally had oxygen again. Like joy had been shoved into a place that had forgotten how to feel it—and it was too much all at once.
Artemis laughed too—half-sob, half-hysterical wheeze—still pressed into Wally’s chest, her fingers fisted in the fabric of his suit like she’d never let go. Her whole body shook with it, laughter and grief and disbelief all tangled together.
And Wally—caught in the middle of the chaos—stared at them both, blinking snowflakes out of his lashes with the dumbest smile on his face. “Okay—this is great—love the emotion—but group hug, not pile driver, guys—some of us still have ribs—”
None of them moved.
None of them let go.
Because they couldn’t . Because letting go might mean losing it again. And none of them were willing to take that chance.
Dick collapsed backward in the snow, arms sprawled, chest heaving. He dragged both gloved hands over his mask, wiping tears he hadn’t realized were falling. His shoulders shook with laughter that hurt. Everything hurt—but in a way that felt more alive than he’d felt in months.
“Oh my God,” he wheezed. “You stupid, glorious idiot.”
Wally, still buried under Artemis, tilted his head just enough to smirk. “That’s Mister stupid, glorious idiot, thank you very much.”
Artemis snorted through her tears, smacked him lightly on the chest. “I’m going to kill you. Then kiss you. Then kill you again .”
Wally groaned theatrically. “I accept these terms.”
Their laughter spiraled—messy, chaotic, and desperately joyful. It echoed off the frozen rock and metal, bouncing through the aftermath like defiance in the face of everything they’d nearly lost. It didn’t belong in a place that had seen so much pain. And that was exactly why it mattered.
Because it wasn’t just laughter.
It was survival.
It was triumph.
It was grief, shocked and staggering, cracking wide open into something that looked like hope.
And slowly—hesitantly—the others began to approach.
M’gann was first. She took one trembling step forward, her breath catching as her eyes locked on the impossible sight: Wally, alive and tangled in the snow, his arms wrapped tightly around Artemis and Dick half-sitting, half-fallen beside them, his face wet with tears and laughter. M’gann’s hands flew to her mouth, and she let out a sound that wasn’t quite a sob, wasn’t quite a laugh—just a raw, shaking exhale like she’d been holding her breath for hours. Tears blurred her vision. She didn’t blink them away.
Behind her, Kaldur stood motionless, the weight of leadership still carved into his shoulders. But his hands unclenched. His posture eased. A long breath escaped his chest, deep and silent, like he’d been carrying an anchor and someone had finally cut the rope.
Jaime whispered something in Spanish—too soft to catch, reverent and awestruck. He blinked hard and then repeated louder, “A full-blown miracle.”
Bart didn’t wait.
The second he saw Wally—really saw him—he shot forward in a blur of red, arms flailing with the kind of pure, unfiltered joy that only someone who had lost everything could recognize when it came back.
“DUDE!” he yelled, launching himself into the pile of limbs and snow. “YOU’RE NOT DUST! I knew it! I knew you’d come back!”
He practically tackled Wally again, hugging him so hard Wally wheezed, then zipped over to Dick and latched onto him too. “And YOU! You did it! I don’t know what you did, but you did it! You’re the best!”
Dick flinched under the hug but didn’t stop it. Couldn’t. His throat worked, eyes still too glassy, too wide.
Conner approached slower. Quiet. Like he was afraid too much noise would shatter the moment. He stopped just a few feet away and looked from Wally to Dick to Artemis, eyes narrowing in confusion. “You’re… alive?” he asked, voice low.
Wally, still pinned beneath Artemis, grinned. “You want a pulse?”
Conner didn’t laugh. Not really. But his mouth twitched, and the faintest hint of a smile broke through.
And then Barry.
He arrived like a gust of wind, breathless and frantic, the wind in his hair and panic in his eyes. The second he saw Wally, his stride faltered. He stumbled to a stop, chest rising and falling in shallow, disbelieving breaths.
“Wally?” His voice cracked. “Kid—?”
Wally shifted just enough to lift a hand in a clumsy wave. “Hey, Uncle B. Long time.”
Barry didn’t answer. He just crossed the space in two strides, dropped to his knees, and pulled Wally into a tight, shaking hug. His arms didn’t tremble. His whole body did.
The moment cracked wide open then. Fully. Finally.
What had begun as disbelief unraveled into relief so raw it hurt.
Laughter. Tears. Hands reaching for proof that this wasn’t just another loss. That it wasn’t a cruel dream in the middle of an endless war.
And Artemis…
Artemis never let go of Wally.
She cupped his face in her hands, her thumbs brushing over his cheeks like she couldn’t stop memorizing every line. Her eyes scanned his face over and over again, terrified it would change. That he’d vanish.
Her voice barely made it past her lips. “How?” she asked. “How are you here ? Barry saw you vanish. I saw it—there was lightning and then you were just… gone. ”
Everyone quieted.
The wind fell still.
Wally swallowed. His smile faltered for the first time, and his voice was softer. “Yeah,” he said. “I kinda… was.”
He glanced up at Barry, then back at Artemis. “I pushed too hard. Way too hard. I was channeling all the energy from the Chrysalis—and I wasn’t just moving it. I became it. I was running faster than time could keep up with. Faster than anything I’ve ever done.”
He hesitated, eyes flicking down. “And then… I wasn’t here anymore. I wasn’t anywhere .”
Barry stepped forward, brows drawn. “You phased.”
Wally nodded. “Yeah. I was out of sync with everything. Time. Space. I was still alive, but I was like—” he flicked his hand—“off-frequency. Out of phase. I tried to get back, but it was like fighting gravity and a black hole and the worst hangover in history, all at once.”
Bart let out a low whistle. “You quantum tunneled . That’s— crash. ”
Artemis didn’t flinch. Didn’t hesitate. She leaned in, her voice a low tremble. “You almost died.”
Wally looked at her—really looked at her—for the first time since everything shattered and came back together. His eyes softened. “Yeah,” he said, quiet. “But I didn’t.”
And then she kissed him.
It wasn’t gentle.
It wasn’t romantic, not in the traditional sense. It wasn’t the kind of kiss you give someone because it’s sweet, or the right time, or because the moment’s soft enough to hold it.
This was a kiss forged in grief and shock and the kind of wild relief that only comes when you’re handed back something you were sure the world had taken away for good.
It was desperate.
Messy.
Like she was pouring everything she couldn’t say into it, as if she needed to taste the truth before she’d believe it wasn’t just some cruel dream.
Wally melted into her like gravity had been pulling him back toward her the whole time. His hands found her waist, hesitant at first—uncertain, like even he wasn’t sure if this was real. But then he held her tighter, kissed her back like he remembered every version of her. Like he remembered what it felt like to lose this. To lose her.
They didn’t say a word.
They didn’t need to.
I’m here.
You’re here.
We made it.
You’re real.
A few feet away, Dick turned his head.
Not out of politeness.
Not because he didn’t want to see it.
But because he did.
Because he couldn’t stop watching.
And God, it hurt.
Not in the way he expected.
It didn’t hurt because they had each other. It didn’t hurt because they were kissing, or because he felt like a third wheel. It hurt because for a long time, he thought this moment would never come. That there would never be a moment like this. In the last timeline, there had been no dramatic reunion. No chaos-laced collision in the snow. Just absence. Just that yawning silence where Wally used to be.
Dick remembered how Artemis had unraveled piece by piece in the quiet. How she’d stopped talking unless he made her. How she’d gone cold in the way grief can, turning inward, sharp edges drawn. He’d been there, helpless and raw, trying to hold her together even as he was falling apart too. Wally had been his best friend. His partner in crime. They’d both been left holding pieces of someone who wasn’t coming back.
They had grieved together, not as lovers, but as people too broken to be anything else.
Now…
Now Wally was here.
Now Artemis was holding him like she couldn’t believe her arms still knew how.
And all Dick could think—through the rush of relief, the edge of guilt, the thunder of his own pulse—was:
I want to kiss them both.
The thought rose unbidden, but it didn’t shock him.
Because it was true.
He looked at them and didn’t see something separate from himself. He didn’t feel like an outsider looking in. He felt drawn—like a magnet—like he belonged in that moment too. Wally had always been his other half in a way no one else ever quite understood. Artemis had always been fire and loyalty and sharp-eyed certainty, someone who anchored him when he spun too far.
And now, watching them collide with the kind of reckless emotion only survivors get to feel, Dick realized with sudden clarity—he wanted to be part of that collision. Not as an observer. As theirs.
He blinked hard, swallowing past the lump in his throat, and turned away again—not from discomfort, but to give them this moment. They’d earned it.
And he loved them.
God, he loved them so much it physically hurt.
Artemis, with her fire and grit and the loyalty she gave like a sword in the ground—sharp, unwavering, all-in. And Wally, who had always been his gravity. His joy. His heartbeat. They had something, the two of them, and he’d always known that. It had never been about being jealous.
It was about the ache.
The ache of being close enough to see it, to feel it, to almost touch it—and still know he’d never be part of it. Not really. Not like that.
They would never love him the way he loved them.
And that was okay.
He told himself that, over and over. It was okay. It had to be okay. Because they were happy. Because Wally was alive. Because Artemis had him back.
Because the future had finally bent the right way.
And even if Dick would never get to fall into their arms and be kissed like he was home, even if all he had was the role of silent witness, holding their world together from just outside the frame—
He would take it.
He would stand there, armor and all, and protect that happiness with everything he had.
Even if it never included him.
It had been a week since the world stopped ending. A week since the battle, the tears, the laughter—and Wally's return. A week of the Team pretending things were normal again, of the League restructuring, of Earth trying to decide whether it had been saved or just incredibly lucky.
For Dick, it had been a week of silence.
No one questioned him about what he knew. About how he knew it. About the plans he’d made with too much precision to pass for intuition. No one dared to. They were grateful—relieved—but wary. Because Robin, Renegade, Nightwing, whatever they wanted to call him now... he saw too much. And he said too little.
So when Wally texted— Dinner? Just us. Bring dessert or we’ll ban you from the apartment forever —Dick hesitated. Then replied On my way .
He arrived at their place in street clothes and his ever-present shades, the ones that hid just a little too much. He couldn’t afford not to wear them. If anyone ever found out what he could do—what he really knew—it wouldn’t just be his secret. It’d put everyone he loved in danger. So he kept it locked down. No slips. No mistakes.
He knocked.
Wally opened the door in socks and a "Keep Chili and Eat Calm" t-shirt, grinning like he hadn’t almost died a week ago. Artemis was already in the kitchen, sleeves rolled up, navigating the area with casual grace.
It smelled like garlic and something cheesy.
It smelled like home.
Dick tried not to feel that too deeply.
“Yo,” Wally greeted, stepping aside to let him in.
“Hey,” Dick said, one hand in his pocket, his smile small but real. “I brought cookies.”
Wally’s eyes lit up. “You can stay.”
Dinner wasn’t ready yet, which—judging by the nervous energy in the room—was exactly the plan.
Dick didn’t realize it at first. He stepped through the door, cookies in one hand and a half-smile on his face, expecting a normal night. Or at least something close to it. Something that would let him pretend things were okay for a few hours.
But before he could sit, Artemis called out from the kitchen, “Can we talk? Like... now?”
Her tone wasn’t casual. Not teasing. Not offhand. There was something layered in it—serious and a little unsteady—that made him freeze halfway to the couch.
Dick’s eyes darted toward her, sharp and alert, already bracing for bad news. Wally was walking back toward her too, quieter now, motioning for Dick to follow like this wasn’t a conversation meant for distance.
The three of them ended up standing in the open space between the kitchen and the dining room, but the air between them felt smaller. Tighter. The kind of quiet that pulled gravity inward.
Dick glanced between them, setting the cookies on the table. “Okay... what’s going on?”
Artemis looked at Wally.
Wally looked at Artemis.
Then both of them looked at him.
“We want to invite you in,” Artemis said, voice steady but soft.
“To this,” Wally echoed, gesturing vaguely between himself and her. “To us.”
Dick blinked, stunned. “Wait—what?”
Wally ran a hand through his hair. “We’ve been thinking about it for a while. Months, honestly. Trying to figure out what this thing is. Why it always felt like something was missing.”
“And it wasn’t hard to figure out,” Artemis said. “It’s you.”
Dick’s mouth opened, then shut again. His fingers curled loosely at his sides.
“You’ve always been there,” Wally continued. “Not just in the mission sense. But really there. You were there for every hard call. Every long night. Every time we fell apart—you helped put us back together.”
“You ground us,” Artemis added. “Even when you're hurting. Especially when you're hurting. And we know you carry too much—more than you let anyone see. But even when you're breaking, you still show up.”
Her eyes softened. “You look out for everyone else so instinctively, like it's built into your bones. And it makes you forget that you're allowed to want something for yourself too.”
“We want to be that,” Wally said. “For you. If you want us.”
“You don’t have to say anything right now,” Artemis said quickly. “Or ever. If this isn’t something you want, we’ll respect it. Nothing has to change.”
“But if you do,” Wally said, “then know it doesn’t matter what you can’t tell us. About your powers, your visions, your past. You don’t have to prove anything to us. You already have.”
“We don’t care about secrets,” Artemis said. “We care about you.”
Dick hadn’t moved.
His eyes were wide behind the shades, his breath caught somewhere between disbelief and panic. His lips parted like he was about to say something, but nothing came out. Then, slowly, a hand came up to his mouth, almost like he was trying to hold something in.
His shoulders trembled.
Wally’s face paled. “Oh crap, what—did we—did we mess this up?”
“Should we not have said anything?” Artemis asked, voice tightening. “I thought—I thought maybe we weren’t wrong about this.”
Dick made a sound.
Small. Raw. A half-laugh, half-sob that cracked out of his chest like something splintering under pressure.
He doubled over slightly, shoulders shaking harder.
Artemis took a step forward, panic flickering across her face.
Dick made a sound.
It was somewhere between a gasp and a laugh. And then it happened: he doubled over slightly, shoulders shaking harder—except it wasn’t sobs. It was laughter. Choked, tear-streaked, disbelieving laughter.
Wally gaped. “Dude. Are you laughing ?”
Dick nodded, wiping at his face, which was visibly damp now. He looked like he hadn’t expected this. Like he didn’t even know how to hold it.
Wally groaned and smacked his shoulder—not hard, but enough to jolt him. “You douche .”
That made Dick laugh harder. Practically wheezing.
Artemis’s exhale came out like a deflated balloon. “You scared the hell out of us.”
Dick tried to breathe. Tried to talk.
“You’re both—” he tried to say, then had to stop, wiping his face with the back of his hand. “You’re both insane.”
Wally smiled, relief flooding his face. “Yeah. That’s kind of the deal.”
Artemis stepped forward and placed a hand on his arm. “Wing,” she said, low and steady. “We love you.”
Wally nodded, stepping in closer. “You. Not just the version of you we see in the field. The one who makes plans and saves our asses and keeps the everything from unraveling. We love the version that shows up for movie nights and orders disgusting pineapple pizza and makes the worst puns known to man.”
“And the one who gets quiet when he’s sad,” Artemis added. “The one who thinks no one notices when he’s hurting.”
“The one who tries to carry the weight of the world alone,” Wally said. “Even though you never have to.”
Dick wiped at his eyes, wet and burning, and met their gaze. Both of them. Wally, the best friend who’d never left his heart. Artemis, the firebrand who’d always understood his quiet better than most.
And he nodded.
Wally stepped closer, voice soft now. “Is that a yes?”
Tears still on his cheeks, voice thick and small and shaking—
“Yes,” he whispered. “God, yes.”
Wally smiled like a man who’d just won the lottery. Artemis exhaled like she’d been holding her breath for a year.
Then they pulled him in.
Arms wrapped around his shoulders, his waist, his back. Hands tangled in the fabric of his hoodie, fingers curled into the curve of his neck. Three heartbeats pressed together, breathing as one, anchoring in the space between grief and love and the future they weren’t sure they deserved—but wanted anyway.
It wasn’t perfect.
Nothing was.
But it was real.
And for Dick, that was more than enough.
Notes:
Dick: I almost got you killed!
Wally: BUT CHA DIDN'T :D
Chapter 53: The Truth Could Wait
Notes:
Chapters 51-52 are set during 02:20 Endgame
>Chapters post 53 are set after 02:20 EndgameAges [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Artemis : 21Sorry for the late update, had a tournament and passed out after.
Chapter Text
The three of them lingered in the shared warmth of the embrace a little longer, caught in the stillness between heartbeats. None of them moved at first, as if they were afraid doing so would end whatever delicate, sacred thing had just settled between them. It wasn’t silence in the room—it was weightless. Timeless. Like the world outside had finally quieted down enough to let something real unfold in its place.
When they finally pulled apart, it was slow, reluctant. Dick’s arms slipped away last, like even his subconscious didn’t want to let go. He stood there, fingers twitching with nervous energy he couldn’t quite place, his heartbeat still just a shade too fast. His thoughts were tangled—gratitude, disbelief, fear, hope—all jostling for space in his chest like they hadn’t been given permission to live there before.
He was still trying to figure out how to breathe again when Artemis shifted beside him. She turned toward him with that steady presence of hers, that grounded, no-nonsense strength that had always kept him steady during the worst missions. But there was something else in her expression now—something tender, vulnerable in a way Artemis rarely showed unless she meant every word of it.
She looked at him with intent. Her gaze dropped for just a second to his mouth, then rose back to his eyes.
“So,” she said, voice softer than usual but no less sure, “can I kiss you?”
Dick’s mind stuttered.
Not because the idea hadn’t crossed it before—God, it had—but because hearing it spoken aloud made it real in a way that knocked the air out of his lungs.
She was asking.
Giving him the choice.
Giving him a way out, even now.
And something about that made his chest hurt.
He blinked behind the shades—his ever-present armor—and felt his breath catch. The knot in his throat, the one he’d been carrying for what felt like years, loosened just a fraction.
He nodded, slow. Voice low and a little shaky when he said, “Yeah. You can.”
Artemis stepped forward, sure and slow. She reached up, not touching him right away—just hovering her hand near his jaw, fingers curled slightly like she was testing the air between them. Like she was giving him the space to pull back if he needed it. But he didn’t move. Didn’t flinch. His shoulders stayed square. His breath stayed shallow.
That was enough.
She leaned in.
The kiss was warm. Gentle. A careful sort of closeness that wasn’t about hunger or passion, but about trust. It didn’t chase anything. It just existed. Like it had always been waiting for this moment to arrive.
Dick’s eyes slipped shut.
Something uncurled inside him. Something small and fragile and aching that had been locked down too long. It stretched, breathing for the first time in years.
He kissed her back.
Not desperately. Not like he needed it to mean something.
But like it already did.
When she finally pulled away, she did it slowly, like drawing a breath between heartbeats. Her hand lingered against his jaw for a moment longer before slipping away. She looked at him, searching his face for any sign that she’d gone too far.
Are you okay?
The question was there, clear in her eyes.
He didn’t answer out loud. Just nodded. A flicker of a smile passed across his lips—tentative, but real. Like maybe, just maybe, he could believe this was allowed.
Artemis smiled too. A quiet, knowing curve of her mouth.
And then, she turned to look at Wally.
Wally, who had been standing just behind her, rubbing the back of his neck like the moment had physically caught him off guard. His eyes flicked between her and Dick, then down to the floor, then back to Dick again. There was something uncertain in his posture, but not hesitant—more like he was trying to keep himself from rushing forward too fast.
“Guess it’s my turn,” he said, his voice light, casual in the way only Wally could fake when he was anything but. He gave a half-shrug, one shoulder lifted just slightly, like he could play this cool. He couldn’t.
Dick felt his breath catch, a flutter in his chest that had nothing to do with nerves and everything to do with hope. Real hope. The kind that ached in your ribs because it was so close, it almost hurt.
Wally stepped closer, and for a moment, the air between them pulsed—charged, electric. And yet, despite all the heat buzzing under the surface, Wally paused.
Just like Artemis had.
He hesitated for a beat, looking into Dick’s eyes like he was asking a question without words.
You okay?
You want this?
Are we really doing this?
Dick didn’t answer with words, just leaned in slightly—enough to close the space between them.
That was all Wally needed.
He leaned forward.
The kiss started soft.
Warm.
Familiar in a way that made something deep in Dick’s chest ache. Like they'd been orbiting this moment for years, always circling, always skimming past it but never quite landing. It felt like the final piece of something long unfinished. Like coming home.
But then Wally tilted his head just slightly, and everything changed.
His hand came up, slid around the back of Dick’s neck, fingers threading into his hair. His grip was gentle but grounding, like he was anchoring them both.
And the kiss deepened.
Slow. Burning. Intense.
No more hesitating.
No more almosts.
It was heat and need and years of quiet longing compressed into a single point of contact—Wally’s mouth on his, Wally’s breath catching as they leaned into each other like they couldn’t stand not to. Like they had both been waiting for this and hadn’t even realized just how much until right now.
Dick melted into it without thinking. Without holding back. Logic vanished. Fear went silent. The part of him that always calculated, always prepared for the worst, was nowhere to be found.
There was only this.
Only Wally.
And then—
A sharp whistle cut through the air like a jolt of cold water.
They broke apart with a startled gasp, breathing hard, eyes wide.
Artemis stood a few feet away, arms crossed, eyebrows raised, smirking like the cat who caught the canary and had the audacity to critique its technique.
“Well,” she said, voice rich with amusement, “that escalated.”
Wally turned crimson in real time.
Bright red. Practically glowing. His eyes darted away as he scrambled for words, hands suddenly very interested in his pockets.
“I—I was just—”
“You were just eating his face,” Artemis cut in, grinning.
Dick blinked, turned his head slowly toward Wally, caught the look of sheer embarrassment on his face—and immediately burst out laughing.
Full-on, chest-shaking, breath-catching laughter.
The kind that took over his whole body. That left him bent forward slightly, hand on his knee, the sound echoing out of him without permission.
He hadn’t laughed like that in years.
Not in a way that wasn’t edged with exhaustion or pain. Not the kind of laugh that came from being held. Chosen. Loved.
Wally groaned loudly, dragging a hand down his still-burning face. “This is going to be a thing now, isn’t it?”
“Absolutely,” Artemis said, practically beaming. “But don’t worry.” She winked. “It was hot.”
Wally let out a louder groan and collapsed back against the couch like he was trying to disappear into the furniture. “I can never kiss him again. Not if you’re going to give me live commentary.”
“Too late,” she said. “It’s already my favorite new hobby.”
Dick just kept laughing. Tears prickled at the corners of his eyes—happy ones this time. His heart felt full in a way he wasn’t used to. Not heavy, not broken. Just full.
Full of them.
Full of this.
For once, he didn’t feel like he was on the outside looking in.
He was here.
He was wanted.
Wally groaned into his hands, still red-faced, and muttered something unintelligible about “dying of secondhand embarrassment.” Artemis just smirked wider and leaned over the back of the couch to ruffle his hair, thoroughly enjoying herself.
“You’re lucky you’re cute,” she said, and Wally swatted at her hand, his laughter muffled but warm.
Dick sank down beside them on the couch, finally catching his breath. His cheeks were flushed, his lips tingling, and his heart was still racing—but not with fear. Not with adrenaline. Just with the pure, impossible joy of being wanted. Of being theirs.
And even now, with Artemis teasing and Wally burying his face in a throw pillow to recover from his own boldness, the warmth between the three of them hadn’t broken. If anything, it had deepened.
Settled.
Like it had always been there.
Artemis slumped down next to Dick, her arm brushing his, and Wally—once he was done dying dramatically—scooted closer too, until they were all tangled together, knees bumping, shoulders resting against one another like puzzle pieces finally slotting into place.
There was a pause.
A moment of silence that didn’t feel awkward at all.
It felt like breathing.
It felt like home.
Dick let his head fall back against the couch and let the quiet wrap around them.
“I thought about this,” he said, voice low, almost shy. “Back in… everything. I’d think about it just to survive. About coming back to something like this. Like maybe, if I made it through, you’d still be here.”
Artemis’s hand found his. She didn’t squeeze it, didn’t say anything. She just laced her fingers through his and let the silence say the rest.
Wally shifted until his knee rested against Dick’s, his usual bravado softened now, tempered by something quieter. “We never stopped being here, dude. You did everything to keep us alive. And we noticed. Even when we didn’t know what you were doing.”
Dick exhaled, shaky. “I thought I’d lost this. I thought I’d lost you. ”
Wally leaned over, resting his forehead against Dick’s shoulder. “You didn’t. We’re still here. And now you are too.”
For a while, none of them spoke. The weight of the past, the shock of the present, and the fragile, burning promise of a future hung suspended around them, fragile but real.
Artemis sighed, voice soft against the hush. “So… now what?”
Dick gave a small, breathy laugh. “Now? We eat. I brought cookies. You did say you’d ban me if I didn’t.”
Wally groaned again, this time with feeling. “Oh my God, yes. Actual food. Please. If we end this night on an empty stomach, I’ll riot.”
Artemis stood, stretching, and gave them both a look that was equal parts fond and exasperated. “You two are the worst romantic leads in history.”
“And yet,” Wally said, grinning, “you just made out with both of us.”
She threw a dish towel at his face.
Dick laughed again, deeper this time, letting it fill him like oxygen. As Artemis disappeared into the kitchen, muttering threats and opening the oven, Wally flopped back dramatically and looked over at Dick with a grin so wide it nearly broke him all over again.
“I missed you, Birdie,” he said, genuine now. No teasing.
Dick looked at him.
Felt the weight of everything they’d been through.
And smiled.
“I missed you too.”
Dick leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, fingers laced and fidgeting in a way that gave away the nerves he was trying not to show. His gaze stayed on the floor for a long beat, like if he looked at either of them, it’d break something open he wasn’t ready for.
But the warmth of their presence beside him—Artemis humming softly as she plated food in the kitchen, Wally bouncing his leg and humming a low, off-key tune—made the question inevitable.
He swallowed, voice quiet. “Are you sure… not knowing who I am—that it’s not a dealbreaker?”
The moment hung. Not heavy. Just important.
Wally stopped bouncing his leg. Artemis stilled, her hand on a fork mid-placement.
Then Wally snorted.
“Dude,” he said, half-laughing as he turned toward him. “You could be, like, a celebrity. Or a complete nobody. Maybe your real name is Bob and you work in IT. Maybe you're Batman's second cousin. I don't care.”
He leaned back against the couch, all casual grace, but his words stayed steady. “We love you. Just you. Doesn’t matter what you go by when you’re not in the suit.”
Dick looked up then, eyes wide behind his shades.
Artemis joined them, sliding into the seat beside Dick, nodding firmly. “He’s right. You’ve had our backs through everything—without conditions. We trust you. If not telling us your name is what keeps you safe, then that’s what matters.”
Wally grinned, nudging Dick lightly with his elbow. “You’ll tell us when you’re ready. If that’s later—like way later—cool. I’ll keep calling you Birdie forever.”
Dick’s lips twitched. “You’d do that anyway.”
“Absolutely,” Wally said, deadpan. “It’s too late. The nickname’s locked in.”
Artemis rolled her eyes but leaned her shoulder into Dick’s. “What matters is that you’re here. You stayed. You let us in.”
“And we’re not going anywhere,” Wally added.
Dick let out a slow breath, like something deep in his chest had finally, finally exhaled. It didn’t solve everything. The weight hadn’t vanished—grief didn’t evaporate, guilt didn’t dissolve just because someone said "I love you" and meant it. The things he’d done, the secrets he still kept tucked behind his ribs, those were still there.
But here—on this couch, in this apartment that smelled like garlic bread gone a little too crispy and tomato sauce from a jar they both swore was homemade—he didn’t feel alone in it.
That was new.
Dinner was warm. Tangible. Simple in a way that didn’t feel small. They all crowded around the tiny table, knees bumping beneath it, Artemis kicking Wally more than once for taking up too much room. Dick sat wedged between them, shoulder brushing Artemis’s whenever she leaned over to grab more bread, Wally’s foot nudging his under the table like he was making sure he was still real.
The conversation drifted and tangled like a well-worn blanket. Nothing serious. No missions. No villains. Just the strange, comforting chaos of existing together. Wally launched into a full breakdown of why orange juice boxes were superior to every other flavor on Earth—Artemis argued that grape was unfairly maligned, and anyone who disagreed had never had it cold enough. Dick found himself laughing. More than once. Not because he was trying to make them comfortable, or trying to distract anyone from the state of the world. Just… laughing.
God, he had missed this. Missed being allowed to exist in the in-between moments. Missed being a person instead of a strategist, or a weapon, or a secret no one could afford to look at too closely.
For the first time in what felt like forever, the silence in his head wasn’t crushing. It was full of voices that didn’t want anything from him—just wanted him there.
Wally was halfway through his second plate—gesturing with his fork like a professor presenting a thesis—when he suddenly sat up straight. “Okay, important post-dinner business,” he declared, mouth still half-full. “Cuddle session. Mandatory.”
Dick blinked, mid-sip. “That a scheduled thing or…?”
Artemis nearly choked on her drink. “Oh my god, it is now.”
Wally grinned. “Spontaneous affection. Part of the West-Crock experience. Non-negotiable.”
Dick tilted his head toward Artemis, one brow raised. “Is he always like this?”
Artemis didn’t even look up from her plate. “You have no idea.”
Dick laughed again, and it felt so easy it almost scared him. It slipped out of his mouth before he could think twice, like his chest had remembered how to be light.
But then Artemis set her fork down with a soft clink, and her tone shifted. Gentle. Curious.
“That does remind me though…” she said, gesturing slightly toward his face, “the shades. Can’t be comfortable to lay in.”
The words shouldn’t have made his heart stutter, but they did. Dick froze. Just a fraction of a second—but Wally saw it. Of course he did.
Wally’s tone was casual. Kind. “I mean… I don’t mind cuddling in the dark if you don’t.”
Artemis added, without missing a beat, “Same. Doesn’t bother me.”
The world tilted just a little.
Dick had spent years perfecting the walls. Hiding behind masks, behind shadows, behind half-smiles and calculated silences. He’d told himself it was for safety. For survival. And it was. But sometimes, it also felt like a punishment. One he had given himself.
But now—he looked at them. Both of them. Their eyes clear. Honest.
“You really don’t mind?” he asked quietly, not quite trusting the softness of this.
Wally leaned back in his chair, stretching like the smug bastard he was. “Dude, if you think a pair of shades is gonna scare us off, you seriously underestimate how annoying we are.”
Artemis smiled, slow and sure. “We meant what we said. We want you. All of you. Whatever parts you’re ready to share.”
Dick stared down at his plate for a beat, the edges of his vision blurring slightly. His throat tightened. He blinked hard, looked back up.
And nodded. A small thing. But solid.
“Yeah,” he said, voice thick with something he didn’t name. “Okay.”
Wally stood, brushing crumbs off his shirt, and held out a hand.
Dick hesitated for a second.
And then reached for it.
The contact was simple. Steady. Fingers wrapping around his like it had always been there.
However Artemis didn’t waste time.
The second Dick’s hand curled around Wally’s, she grabbed a fistful of Wally’s shirt from behind and yanked him back toward the kitchen with practiced ease.
“Whoa—hey!” Wally squawked, stumbling slightly as she dragged him away from Dick. “Rude!”
“You’re on dish duty,” Artemis said with all the finality of a queen issuing a decree. She didn’t even glance back. “Don’t think you’re escaping just because we’re being soft today.”
Dick blinked, then chuckled low under his breath. He followed them into the kitchen, leaning lazily against the doorway with his arms crossed, amusement flickering across his face.
Wally groaned dramatically, but he was already rolling up his sleeves. “I saved the world last week,” he muttered. “Is this the thanks I get?”
“You saved the world,” Artemis said sweetly, bumping his hip with hers as she passed. “You didn’t wash the plates.”
With a theatrical sigh, Wally blurred into motion. Water hissed from the faucet, suds flew, and in the blink of an eye, he was elbow-deep in soap and clattering cutlery. The sheer speed at which he moved made Dick raise an eyebrow—especially when Wally somehow managed to stack dishes without breaking a single one.
“Does he always do this?” Dick asked, glancing sidelong at Artemis.
She sipped her water and smirked. “Only when he’s trying to win points.”
“Unbelievable,” Dick murmured, but the smile tugging at the corners of his mouth didn’t fade.
Three minutes later, Wally flung the dishtowel over his shoulder like a victorious gladiator and spun to face them. “Done! Kitchen is spotless. Time for what really matters: cuddles.”
Before Dick could step back or think of something clever to deflect with, Wally made a noise—half laugh, half declaration of war—and grabbed both his and Artemis’s wrists like they were on the starting line of a three-legged race.
“Bedtime, nerds,” he grinned, already towing them down the hall.
Artemis didn’t resist. She let herself be pulled along with the lazy grace of someone who’d done this routine a hundred times and would gladly do it a hundred more. She bumped her shoulder into Dick’s arm with casual affection, like she was reminding him that he belonged here too. That this wasn’t just something she and Wally were letting him have—it was something they wanted to share.
Dick let himself be dragged, if only because resisting Wally was a lost cause. He could take down entire enemy units, disarm a bomb blindfolded, and fake a dozen aliases in a single mission—but say no to Wally’s momentum?
Not a chance.
They reached the bedroom. Artemis peeled away first, letting go of Wally’s hand and walking ahead like she’d been waiting all day to melt into the blankets. She flopped down onto the bed without ceremony, stretching like a lazy cat and letting out a sigh of complete satisfaction.
“Finally,” she muttered, folding her arms behind her head and sinking into the pillows like they’d caught her from a fall. “I’ve earned this.”
Dick made it to the doorway—and stopped.
He didn’t mean to.
His body just… hesitated.
His hands curled at his sides. His weight shifted subtly onto the balls of his feet. He wasn’t tense, exactly, but his heart was thudding a little too hard, a little too fast, like it wasn’t sure what to do with the quiet. With the comfort.
With the fact that he was allowed to be here.
The bed looked warm. The room was dim and soft and safe. Artemis was already waiting. Wally was right there.
But Dick lingered like a soldier on the edge of a perimeter.
Wally noticed instantly.
He turned back from closing the door and paused, eyes flicking over Dick like he could see the wheels turning behind the still expression.
Then Wally grinned—sharp and bright and deeply unfair.
“Alright, that’s it,” he announced.
Dick blinked. “What’s it—?”
He didn’t get to finish the sentence.
In a blur, Wally closed the gap between them, wrapped both arms around Dick’s middle, and hoisted him off the ground like he weighed nothing at all.
“Wally!” Dick yelped, his voice pitching up as his legs kicked instinctively. “Wally—put me down!”
“Nope,” Wally said cheerfully, already walking him backwards. “You hesitated. That’s cuddle-tax.”
“Is that a real thing—?!”
“Is now!”
And then, with all the drama of a cartoon villain and none of the menace, Wally launched him onto the bed.
Dick hit the mattress with a startled bounce, flopping onto his back with a grunt and blinking up at the ceiling like it had personally offended him. The comforter poofed around him. The bed dipped slightly under his weight.
He stared at the ceiling, momentarily dazed. “You’re insane.”
“Certified,” Wally replied proudly. He zipped over to the door, flicked the lights off, and closed it with a satisfying click. Darkness settled over the room—not oppressive, but calm. The kind of darkness you could rest in.
The kind Dick had nearly forgotten how to trust.
Wally joined them a second later, tossing himself onto the bed like he’d been doing it his entire life. He landed next to Dick with just enough force to bounce the mattress again, then started shifting to get comfortable, elbowing Artemis once and immediately getting swatted in the chest for it.
“Move over,” she muttered, tugging the blanket up to her chin.
“There’s plenty of room,” Wally argued, already stealing a pillow.
Dick stayed still, his heart doing that thing again—fast and nervous and not sure whether this was real.
Then, slowly, he reached up.
He removed the shades.
There was no hesitation in his hands—just quiet, measured motion. He folded the frames carefully, deliberately, and set them down on the nightstand beside him. His fingers lingered there for a second longer than necessary, like he was anchoring himself with the act.
No one said a word.
No one asked why he still wore them. Why it took so long to take them off. Why it mattered.
They just shifted slightly—like the bed itself was adjusting to hold him better.
Wally scooted closer, shoulder brushing Dick’s. He didn’t press, didn’t tease. Just… leaned. Warm and solid and safe.
A second later, Artemis curled into his other side. Her hand found his, fingers slipping between his with a kind of practiced ease that made something deep in his chest go quiet. She tugged the blanket over all three of them like she was protecting something sacred.
And just like that, Dick was tucked between them.
Held.
Steady.
Safe.
His muscles didn’t know what to do at first.
Even surrounded by warmth—tucked between two people who knew how to anchor him—his body couldn’t quite let go. His shoulders stayed drawn tight, jaw locked, fingers curled into the blanket like someone might still rip this comfort away if he relaxed too much.
But the warmth…
It crept in slowly. Steady and sure. Wally’s body pressed close on one side, radiating heat and lazy, contented energy. His heartbeat thudded like a metronome against Dick’s arm—solid, living, constant. On the other side, Artemis curled behind him, one arm slung lightly over his waist, her breath brushing soft across the nape of his neck in an easy, familiar rhythm.
And for a few long minutes, no one spoke.
The silence didn’t scream this time. It didn’t buzz with tension or grief. It simply was. Full of the small, steady sounds of safety: breathing, shifting blankets, the faint hum of city noise outside.
Then—
“So,” Wally broke in suddenly, shattering the quiet like a pebble through glass, “first order of business now that we’re all finally in the same bed—”
Dick groaned into the pillow. “Wally.”
“—we are going to fix your tragic, absolutely criminal sense of self-worth.”
That made Artemis snort behind him. “God, yes. Phase one: end the martyr complex. Phase two: get him to stop blaming himself for literally everything.”
Dick muttered into the blanket, “I’m right here.”
“And yet,” Wally said cheerfully, “you haven’t denied it.”
Dick didn’t answer. Not really. He shifted, the silence stretching again—not tense, not yet, but heavier than before.
Wally's voice softened a little. “Hey… is there anything you wanna tell us?”
Dick’s breath caught. His chest tightened.
He could feel them both watching him, even through the dark. It wasn’t accusatory. Just patient. Open. And that was worse, somehow—because he didn’t have a shield for this. No sarcasm. No code name to hide behind.
Still, he reached for humor like a life raft. “I do drugs.”
The silence that followed was immediate. Heavy. The kind that lands like a weight in your lap.
He didn’t need to see to know they’d both just turned their heads to look at him. He was pretty sure Wally’s neck cracked.
“…What?” Artemis said. Her voice was low, cautious, a mix of confusion and quiet alarm.
Dick winced. “Okay. Bad lead-in. Definitely could’ve said that better.”
Wally sat up a little behind him. “Wait, you’re serious?”
“Yeah,” Dick said, rubbing his hand down his face. “But not like—‘I’m spiraling in an alley somewhere’ drugs. Meds. Prescription. I’m medicated. For… stuff.”
Wally, of course, immediately kicked into overdrive. “What kind of stuff? Chronic pain? Nerve damage? Brain trauma? Are you—?”
Artemis cut him off with a hand gently slapped over his mouth. “Let him talk.”
She shifted closer, her voice calm and solid. “Are they for pain? Like long-term? Because I swear, at least half the League is on something for their knees.”
Dick huffed a short laugh. “No. Not that kind of pain.”
He paused, swallowing down the knot in his throat.
“It’s upstairs,” he said. “I’m… not doing great. In the head.”
He expected tension. Awkwardness. The kind of silence that made you want to vanish.
But neither of them moved away. No recoil. No space carved between them.
“Batman doesn’t know,” Dick added after a moment, lips quirking faintly. “But the man foots the bill, so that’s his own fault for not checking the receipts.”
Wally let out a disbelieving laugh. “How many things are you keeping from Batman?”
Dick smiled faintly. “So many.”
Another pause, gentler this time. Artemis’s voice followed, soft. “If it’s not too much… what are you taking?”
Dick blinked at her. “You want my med list?”
“Only if you’re okay with it,” she said. “So we can help. Remind you. Pick them up if you’re too tired. Whatever you need.”
He went quiet again.
He didn’t realize how tightly he’d been holding everything until that moment—how desperately he’d been keeping it all stuffed into boxes, sealed and hidden. But Artemis’s voice was steady. Wally’s hand was still on his arm.
And he trusted them.
So he spoke.
“Klonopin. Every twelve hours. For panic attacks. I took one before I came over, so I’m good until around eight AM tomorrow.”
Wally let out a soft whistle. “Damn.”
Dick nodded. “Then there’s Prazosin and Propranolol. PTSD. Nightmares. Flashbacks. Those go before bed.”
Artemis squeezed his arm gently.
“Escitalopram. For anxiety. Anytime. And Eszopiclone. That one’s for sleep. Insomnia stuff. I take it before bed too.”
For a few seconds, there was only the sound of Wally’s exhale. Then:
“Dude,” he said, half awed, half horrified. “You’re on a lot of fucking drugs.”
Dick cracked up.
It came out of him in a burst—a full-bodied, wheezing, breathless laugh. It wasn’t clean or elegant. Just real. It shook his shoulders and made Wally snort beside him, and Artemis chuckled softly, her head pressing into the back of his shoulder.
“Oh my God,” Dick said, still catching his breath. “You should see my pill organizer. It’s like a pharmacy crashed into a calendar.”
They all laughed. And when it faded, Artemis’s voice came back, quieter now. Thoughtful.
“If it’s okay to ask,” she murmured, “are they for the things you’ve… experienced? Or the things you’ve seen? In the visions?”
His breath caught before he could stop it.
One second.
Two.
The real answer surged up in his throat like a scream he didn’t dare let out.
They weren’t just visions. Not really. Not glimpses of what might be. He wasn’t seeing fractured futures—he was remembering. He was carrying a lifetime that didn’t belong to this world, wearing it like scar tissue beneath the suit.
Wally’s death. Conner’s grief. M’gann’s silence. Kaldur’s resignation. Tim’s hollow stare. His own slow spiral into something that barely resembled the person he used to be.
He’d watched everything fall apart once already. He’d buried more friends than he could count. And now he was back here, in a timeline that still had a chance. One shot to make it different.
They didn’t know that.
They couldn’t.
Because if he told them—really told them—he wasn’t sure they’d be able to look at him the same. Wasn’t sure they’d trust his choices. Wasn’t sure they’d forgive the things he’d already done to protect them from a fate they hadn’t lived yet.
So he swallowed it down.
He breathed in.
Let it out slow.
Shoulders rising, falling.
And when he finally spoke, his voice was soft. Careful.
“A bit of both,” he said.
And that was enough for them.
They didn’t ask again. Didn’t press. Didn’t try to dig beneath the surface of his answer. Instead, they simply stayed where they were—close. Steady.
Their hands remained tangled with his.
Their warmth pressed against his sides.
And for now, that was all he needed.
For now, the truth could wait.
Chapter 54: Breathe
Notes:
Chapters 51-52 are set during 02:20 Endgame
>Chapters post 53 are set after 02:20 EndgameIt's occurred to me, that having the ages at the top of the chapter is like, wild spoiler. So Imma start leaving them at the end. Also canon is my sandbox I don't care if this doesn't make sense if ur just going off of the young justice show.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The light bleeding in through the cracked blinds was soft and grey—the kind of morning glow that didn’t demand anyone wake up just yet. It crept in slow, crawling along the floor and up the side of the bed, catching the edge of Dick’s black shades where they sat folded on the nightstand.
Dick stirred first.
He always did.
Years of trained vigilance made it impossible to sleep like a normal person. His body registered every creak in the walls, every change in temperature, every shift in breathing from the bodies beside him. Deep sleep didn’t come unless he was sedated, dead, or sharing space with someone he trusted so completely that his brain allowed itself to power down.
Even now, even here—with Wally and Artemis tangled in the sheets next to him—he hadn’t slept much. Just drifted in and out of shallow dreams, his body trying to take what little rest it could get before the next alarm.
His hand reached out before his eyes even opened, fingers brushing against cool plastic. He slid the shades on automatically, the lenses shielding him from the sharpness of the world.
First thing—check the date.
He tapped the watch strapped to his wrist, blinking against the HUD as it lit up in the corner of his lens.
…Shit.
He sat up slowly, shoulders stiff. He moved like a shadow, careful not to disturb the two figures still curled in sleep beside him.
Wally was spread out like a starfish, one arm flung haphazardly across Dick’s chest, fingers twitching faintly. Artemis was cocooned under the blanket, only a mess of golden hair and one shoulder visible, her breath deep and even.
Dick slid out from under Wally’s arm with the kind of quiet grace honed from sneaking past tripwires and assassins. His bare feet hit the floor silently, and he padded toward the door with practiced ease.
Jason.
The name came uninvited.
It had been haunting the edges of his mind for weeks now, lurking just under the surface of everything. He’d run the dates, mapped the fallout, traced the line of events like scars on a blueprint. If things were unfolding the same way they had before —if time hadn’t bent too far from its original shape—then Jason was back by now.
The Red Hood was already out there.
Watching. Waiting. Bleeding the shadows of Gotham.
Dick pressed the heel of his palm into his eye.
The Joker was already dead— his Joker, at least. A crowbar. An explosion. Dick’s own shaking hands. That bastard was already rotting six feet deep, and still, it didn’t mean Jason wasn’t furious.
Because it wasn’t Bruce who’d done it.
Dick had made damn sure of that. He’d sent Tim to stake out a rooftop across the city, made sure the Bat-signal glowed on camera. That Batman was seen. Elsewhere. With witnesses. That the world would believe it wasn’t Batman who had crossed that line.
Just enough plausible deniability.
But Jason wasn’t the kind of person who cared about optics.
He might not care who did it—just that it hadn’t been Bruce.
Jason might be angry anyway.
Dick sighed and entered the living room, spotting his jacket exactly where he’d left it—draped across the back of the couch like the last thought he’d had before surrendering to the warm gravity of the bed.
He reached into the inside pocket and pulled out the small prescription bottle. The rattle of capsules inside was a familiar sound now. He popped the cap with his thumb, shaking out one lone blue-and-white Klonopin.
Just one. Always one.
He tucked the bottle carefully back into the inner pocket of his jacket, sealing it with the soft click of the snap. The capsule—blue-and-white, cool and dry in his palm—rested against the lines of his lifeline like it had always belonged there.
Dick made his way into the kitchen, the floor cool beneath his feet, the apartment still wrapped in the kind of early morning hush that felt too fragile to break. He moved like a ghost, careful not to disturb the quiet that hung between the walls.
He reached for a glass—one of the few left clean on the drying rack—and weighed it in his hand like it might betray him. It was plain, clear, and still faintly damp from the last rinse.
Dick turned to the sink and twisted the tap open. The water came out cold and steady, hissing as it hit the bottom of the cup. The sound filled the otherwise still apartment, slicing through the morning quiet like a blade. He stared at the ripples in the water for a second longer than necessary, letting the white noise center him.
His other hand, the one holding the pill, trembled—just slightly. Just at the tips of his fingers.
Not like before.
Not like the early days.
There was a time, not too long ago, when just looking at a capsule made his stomach turn. When the act of swallowing one sent him into full-body panic, heart hammering, breath short, skin clammy with cold sweat. Even the smallest pills would sit like glass in his throat, and he'd stand frozen over the sink for minutes, paralyzed, trying to will his body to do something that used to be so automatic.
He could still hear Luthor’s voice sometimes—cool, clinical, absolute.
“Swallow it. Now.”
Back then, it had been a choice that wasn’t a choice at all.
He’d obeyed, because the alternative was death—for himself, and possibly for everyone else. The pill had been chemically engineered to stop his heart.
That was the moment everything changed.
Afterward, the trauma clung to him like a second skin.
For months, the sensation of swallowing anything triggered his fight-or-flight. The muscle memory of choking on fear, of betrayal, of loss—it hijacked him every time.
But he’d worked at it.
Slowly. Quietly. Alone.
He'd forced himself to relearn the steps. Drink first. Breathe. Pill second. Swallow. Wait. Repeat. Over and over again until the shaking stopped. Until his throat stopped closing up. Until the panic no longer spiked just from the click of a pill bottle.
And now—now he could do it.
Not easily. Not gracefully. But he could do it.
If he was alone.
That was the key.
Being watched made it worse. It made it real again. It dragged him back to that cold metal, to the sound of the bomb’s timer ticking down, to the gloved hand pressing the capsule to his lips with that quiet, terrible smile.
But this morning, at least, he was alone.
Dick took a breath and brought the glass to his lips. He tilted it slowly, letting the water roll over his tongue, the capsule slipping in after.
The motion was clean. Practiced. Familiar.
He’d done this a dozen times since the last bad episode. He’d be fine.
And he was.
Until the footsteps.
He didn’t hear them until the water touched his tongue—didn’t register the soft pad of bare feet or the sudden rustle of movement from behind.
“ WHAT THE HELL, WING?! ” Artemis's voice exploded like a landmine at his back.
“ Dude! ” Wally’s voice cut in a split second later, sharp and alarmed.
Dick’s body reacted before his mind did. His spine jolted straight, the glass in his hand nearly slipping as he choked mid-swallow, the pill lodging in his throat before he forced it down with a desperate gulp. His free hand slammed the glass onto the counter, water sloshing over the edge in a cold arc.
His breath caught.
His heart stuttered.
And just like that, the progress he’d made felt like it shattered around him.
Frozen in place, adrenaline crashing into his system like a second wave, Dick gripped the counter hard enough to ache. His vision narrowed to the reflection of himself in the water pooled across the counter—face pale, eyes wide behind tinted lenses.
The worst part wasn’t that he’d been startled.
It was how fast it had unraveled him.
How quickly his body remembered the fear.
How deeply that one moment could carve back into scars he’d spent months learning to ignore.
He hated this.
He hated the weakness. The vulnerability. The stupid, stupid instinct that told his brain a Klonopin capsule was the same as a kill switch.
The silence that followed their shouting was suffocating.
And then—
A snort.
From Artemis or Wally—he didn’t know who.
Then another.
And suddenly, the tension cracked. Like a dam breaching.
Laughter spilled out in gasps and wheezes, jumbled and chaotic and slightly hysterical. Artemis doubled over against the fridge, her shoulders shaking. Wally leaned hard on the counter, trying to catch his breath. And Dick—heart still pounding, adrenaline still racing—let out a single disbelieving breath before he started laughing too.
He didn’t know what else to do.
Because, somehow, it was funny.
A chuckle turned into a giggle. A giggle into a full-blown cackle. A breathless wheeze into something wild and uncontainable. Laughter spilled out like someone had hit the release valve on all the pressure they’d been carrying around for weeks—months—years, maybe.
In seconds, all three of them were doubled over.
Artemis collapsed against the fridge, her forehead thunking softly against the cool metal, one hand over her mouth like she could hold the laughter in. She couldn't. Her shoulders were shaking so hard it looked like she might tip over entirely.
Wally clutched the edge of the counter like it was a lifeline, practically folded in half, wheezing so hard he sounded like he was dying. His face was red, hair a mess, pajama shirt twisted like he’d just rolled out of a tornado.
And Dick—Dick was still braced against the sink, both palms pressed flat to the counter as if grounding himself, the water glass forgotten beside him. His chest heaved with every ragged inhale, cheeks aching from the force of his grin. Tears clung to the corners of his eyes, and he wasn’t sure if they were from the near-choking, the laughter, or something else entirely.
It was stupid. Ridiculous. Completely out of nowhere.
It was also the best he’d felt in days.
Like something had cracked open inside him and let the sunlight in.
“ Holy crap, ” Wally finally gasped out, holding his ribs. “You looked like you’d been caught doing crack in a church or something—!”
Dick barked out another laugh, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. “Well, that’s exactly what it felt like,” he wheezed.
Artemis snorted and slid down into a crouch, boots squeaking slightly on the tile. She clutched her stomach like she was trying to keep her insides from spilling out, laughter still hiccuping through her chest. “I thought you were dying, man.”
“I almost did, ” Dick shot back, mock indignation in his voice, gesturing toward the still-dripping counter like it had betrayed him. “You try not choking when two gremlins shriek in your face mid-swallow.”
Wally wheezed again, nearly toppling over from how hard he was laughing. His knees buckled slightly, and he had to brace a hand on the island to steady himself.
Once the laughter finally ebbed—fading into residual snorts and occasional giggles—Wally pushed himself upright with exaggerated determination and marched toward the fridge, posture radiating heroic purpose.
“Breakfast time,” he declared, already opening the door and reaching inside like a man on a mission.
But before he could get past the eggs, Artemis caught his wrist mid-reach with deadly precision.
“Don’t you dare,” she said, her voice flat and deadly serious.
Wally froze like someone had just drawn a weapon on him. “What?”
“Last time you cooked excited,” Artemis said, narrowing her eyes, “we spent an hour cleaning pancake batter off the ceiling. ”
Wally flushed instantly, the tips of his ears going red. “That was one time.”
“ Three times,” Dick corrected smoothly from the other side of the kitchen, smirking behind his shades.
Wally turned to glare at him, betrayed. “Traitor.”
Dick just lifted a shoulder, innocent. “I’m just a guy stating facts.”
With a theatrical groan, Wally slunk over to a stool at the kitchen island, dragging his feet like a kid who’d been benched from recess. He flopped into the seat, chin propped on his fist, and muttered something about “culinary genius being underappreciated.”
Artemis rolled her eyes and slid into the space Wally had vacated like she’d been expecting this outcome from the beginning. She grabbed a skillet from the rack above the stove and turned the heat on with practiced ease.
Dick moved wordlessly to her side, already pulling a cutting board toward him and selecting a knife from the block. He reached for the vegetables in the fridge without needing to be asked. They moved around each other naturally—comfortably—passing items back and forth without bumping shoulders or fumbling for space. It was like choreography. Unspoken but perfectly in sync.
Artemis glanced sideways at him as he started dicing bell peppers with clean, practiced strokes.
“You cook?” she asked, one brow raised in mild surprise.
Dick shrugged without looking up. “You pick things up when you need to.”
His tone was casual, but Artemis caught the weight beneath it—the kind of quiet utility that came from necessity, not interest. From being left to your own devices for too long. From needing to take care of yourself when no one else would.
Wally looked like he was about to ask what that meant—lips parting, confusion flickering across his face—but Artemis just nodded, like she understood more than he’d said. And she did. They both did, in different ways.
The eggs hissed in the pan as Dick cracked a few into it with one hand, working fluidly beside her.
“By the way,” he said after a pause, like it had just occurred to him, “I’ve gotta head back to Gotham today.”
Two voices exploded at once.
“ What—no! ” Artemis and Wally shouted in perfect sync.
Dick blinked, caught mid-crack with egg dripping between his fingers. He looked between them like they’d lost their minds.
“…What?”
“You can’t go!” Wally said, throwing both hands in the air. “We just figured this whole relationship thing out! You’re not allowed to run.”
“I’m not—” Dick laughed under his breath, shaking his head. “I had plans in Gotham before I showed up for dinner. I didn’t expect to crash here.”
His voice was calm, reassuring. But there was something in his eyes—quietly amused, yes, but also touched. Like he hadn’t expected anyone to react that strongly to him leaving. Like it still surprised him, a little, that someone would care.
Artemis deflated first, letting out a breath and bumping her hip against Wally’s.
“Okay, that’s fair,” she said. “But you’re gonna check in, right?”
Wally pointed at Dick from where he sat, face still mildly betrayed. “Call us tonight. Seriously. If you don’t, we’ll call you. Every night you’re not here.”
Dick gave him a half-laugh, then offered a lazy salute. “Yessir.”
Wally squinted suspiciously. “That better not be sarcasm.”
“Nope,” Dick said. “Full sincerity. Scout’s honor.”
“You were never a scout.”
“I was a Boy Wonder,” Dick deadpanned. “Close enough.”
He grinned as he turned back to the stove, flipping the eggs with a practiced flick of the wrist.
The air in the kitchen was warm now—filled with soft laughter, the smell of food, the closeness of shared space. And for the first time in what felt like forever, Dick didn’t feel like a guest in someone else’s peace.
The clang of his boot against the metal casing of the Batsignal echoed across the rooftop, loud and sharp, like a warning shot fired into the night.
Jason didn’t flinch.
He stood tall, unmoving, the full weight of his Red Hood armor soaking up the ambient light. The red helmet gleamed, streaked with rainwater and city grime, its expressionless visor reflecting the dull orange hue of Gotham’s pollution-choked moon. The sky overhead was low and bruised, the clouds curling in like fists. It might’ve rained. Later. But not yet.
The light of the signal blazed above him—bright, hot, angry.
A call.
A challenge.
A confession.
He wasn’t sure which.
The city groaned under him, familiar and broken: a car alarm wailed in the distance, too far away for anyone to do anything about it. Tires screeched, someone screamed, the low thrum of Gotham’s endless grief coiled beneath it all like a heartbeat.
Jason stood in the center of it, still as a gargoyle.
Waiting.
Because that was the one thing Bruce always did—show up.
And eventually, like he always had, Batman came.
A shadow peeled itself from the skyline and dropped onto the rooftop like it belonged there more than the bricks did. The cape flared once, briefly illuminated by the signal behind him, and then fell still.
Bruce stood tall, armored, imposing. A walking myth with a jaw cut from stone and silence for a soul.
He said nothing for a moment.
Then, without preamble:
“Give me one good reason I shouldn’t arrest you right here and now.”
The voice was low and gravelled—thick with disdain, but something colder underneath.
Jason tilted his head, just slightly, like a wolf sizing up another. “Because I’m not here to fight.”
Bruce didn’t move.
Didn’t even breathe loud enough to count.
Just watched him.
Like Jason was another case. Another failed file in the cave.
Jason stepped forward half a pace, his boots scraping against old concrete.
“I’ve got questions,” he said evenly. “And since crime’s dropped like a rock since I took over, I figure you owe me at least one answer.”
The wind cut between them. Sharp. Mean.
Bruce’s jaw flexed beneath the cowl. “You’re killing people.”
Jason’s shoulders stayed relaxed. “I’m cleaning up.”
“You’re removing the possibility of redemption.”
That made Jason laugh, bitter and short, the sound warping through the helmet’s modulator into something mechanical.
“Some people don’t deserve redemption.”
“No one is beyond redemption.”
There it was. The line. The old thesis. The gospel of Bruce Wayne.
Jason’s hands curled at his sides.
“Still preaching the same sermon, huh?” he said, quieter. “Even after everything.”
He stared at the man across from him—his murderer, his father, his replacement. The man who let him rot in a grave while letting him live.
His voice dipped.
“What about the Joker?”
And just like that, the rooftop changed.
The tension snapped into something more brittle. Sharper. The shadows themselves seemed to stiffen.
Bruce didn’t react at first. Not visibly.
But Jason had spent too long reading every twitch of that suit. Every tick of the man beneath it.
Bruce had frozen.
He didn’t blink.
He didn’t shift weight.
Didn’t reach for a weapon. Didn’t take a step forward.
He just… stopped.
And that was all Jason needed.
Bruce didn’t flinch, not in any visible way—but he froze. Not a full-body lock-up. No dramatic pause. Just the kind of subtle, instinctive stillness that only someone who knew him too well would catch. The pause before a strike. The moment before impact.
It was a tell.
One Jason had trained his entire life to spot.
He didn’t blink behind the mask. Didn’t breathe.
“He got what was coming to him,” Jason said quietly, his voice flattening under the helmet’s modulation. “You’re not going to pretend he didn’t.”
The words hung in the air like smoke—hot, bitter, burning.
Bruce’s voice came a second later, brittle steel barely holding shape.
“Ask your question.”
Jason stared through the eyelets of the helmet. The HUD inside painted Bruce in soft red light, glowing outlines around every twitch of muscle and movement. But Jason didn’t need the tech. He was reading Bruce the old-fashioned way—like scripture, like a blueprint that had once been home.
The question sat heavy on his tongue, coiled like a spring. His throat felt tight around it.
But he asked anyway.
“Did you kill the Joker?”
The answer came fast. Flat.
“No.”
Final. Unshaken. Like he’d already made peace with it, long before Jason had even thought to ask.
Jason inhaled, slow and deep, letting the air cool the heat rising in his chest.
It didn’t help.
His fingers curled at his sides, leather groaning as his gloves tightened around his fists.
“Do you know who did?”
Bruce didn’t answer right away.
That silence—that tiny pause—was louder than a scream.
His jaw tensed. His gloved hands twitched, just barely, like he wanted to reach for something. Someone. A grappling hook. A memory. A throat.
“…No.”
A single syllable. Ground out like gravel underfoot.
Jason’s vision tunneled for a second, blood rushing in his ears. His heartbeat pounded, loud enough to echo in the helmet, syncing with the anger crawling under his skin.
It wasn’t Bruce. He could tell. He knew . This man—the man who’d shaped him—he didn’t lie like that. Not about this.
Bruce was a lot of things. A bastard. A hypocrite. A brick wall wrapped in kevlar and control issues.
But he wasn’t lying now.
Jason’s fists clenched until the joints ached, until bone ground against bone. The cold bit at his knuckles, but he barely felt it. His breath ghosted in the air, sharp and fast, like it was trying to outrun the thoughts pounding through his skull.
If Bruce didn’t kill him…
Then who the hell did?
Someone had carved an entire paragraph into the Joker’s back. Not random slashes. Not rage-driven chaos. A paragraph. Every word exact. Every line etched with control. The letters had been clean, methodical—sliced deep enough to hit vertebrae in some places. The GCPD photos showed it all. The precision. The intent. The pain.
But it wasn’t just any paragraph.
It was from Pride and Prejudice .
Jason’s favorite book as a kid.
His copy was still on a shelf somewhere—dog-eared, creased, barely holding together from years of rereads. That same passage had been annotated in his handwriting. Margins filled with quiet awe, underlines in blue pen from a boy trying to make sense of a world that wasn’t kind, but still wanted to believe in people anyway.
And someone had used it as a weapon.
Then came the crowbar.
Same kind Joker had used on him. Same kind Jason had woken up screaming about for years. But this time it had turned. Joker was the one on the ground. Joker was the one screaming. The same ribs Jason had once heard cracking under his own skin were now Joker’s. Broken in. Fractured open.
The med report said twelve blows. Maybe thirteen.
Jason had counted more.
Then the fire. Not random. Not just matches and gasoline. The warehouse had been rigged professionally—accelerants laced through support beams, charge points wired along the floor. It was meant to destroy the structure, not the body. That was important. Someone had wanted him to be found.
And then…
They took the head.
Clean cut. No sloppiness. No theatrics. The Joker’s body had been left posed on the scorched concrete, while his severed head sat beside it, like punctuation. Eyes glassy. Mouth wide—not laughing, not grinning.
Just… open.
Frozen in a final scream that never got to land.
It wasn’t a joke.
It wasn’t justice.
It was retribution.
Personal. Intimate in a way Jason hadn’t expected anyone else to understand.
And it hadn’t been him.
It should’ve been. For everything the Joker took. For every dream that still left him breathless and clutching at sheets soaked in sweat. For every day he woke up and had to remember how to breathe without fury.
He’d imagined this moment a thousand times. A million.
And someone had stolen it.
He stepped back slowly, boots grinding against the rooftop gravel like teeth. His whole body buzzed under the armor—fury trying to find purchase, trying to crawl its way to the surface, but never quite making it.
His voice, when it came, was a blade dulled by distance.
“Well. Nice chat.”
He didn’t wait for Bruce to reply.
Didn’t want to see whatever emotion might crack through that damned cowl—regret, relief, or worse, nothing at all .
He turned on his heel, jacket flaring like a cloak in the wind, and fired his grapple with practiced ease. The hook caught on a ledge a dozen stories up, the line snapping taut with a metallic screech. He vaulted off the rooftop in one clean motion, wind rushing past him like a scream caught in his throat.
The sky swallowed him whole.
But the question didn’t.
It stayed.
It burned .
It churned in his skull like acid in glass, eating through thought after thought, peeling away reason.
Who the hell killed the Joker?
Because whoever it was—they weren’t just angry.
They were sending a message.
Jason had seen a lot of murder in his time—spilled more than his share of blood. But this? This hadn’t been a simple execution. Whoever did it had taken their time. Made it personal.
There were no bombs dropped from rooftops. No rooftop duels. No long speeches. Just one person. One plan. One message burned into flesh and sealed in fire.
And the message had been for him .
Jason landed hard on a rooftop five blocks west, boots skidding slightly on the gravel before he came to a stop. The cape behind him billowed once in the wind, then settled. He stood still, just breathing.
Slow.
Controlled.
Barely.
His fingers curled into fists at his sides.
Not Bruce.
That much was clear. Jason knew every inch of the man. Every tick. Every microscopic tell in his voice and posture. That reaction on the rooftop wasn’t guilt. It was discomfort. Ignorance . And for all his faults, Bruce didn’t lie about death.
Not Harley.
She had motive. She always had motive. But Harley didn’t work like this. Her rage came in splashes, not surgical strikes. She wouldn’t carve a damn book into someone’s back. She’d draw a face with lipstick and drop a piano on his head. She didn’t behead. She exploded.
Jason’s jaw tightened behind the helmet.
Not me.
If he’d done it, he would’ve remembered it. Even if he’d blacked out, the aftermath would’ve felt different. But there was nothing. No missing time. No blood on his hands that he couldn’t explain. Whoever did this wasn’t wearing his face.
He swallowed hard.
Then the last name floated up—uninvited. Heavy.
Not… Dick.
He didn’t want to think it. Didn’t even believe it.
But he couldn’t shake it either.
The crowbar. The warehouse. The fire.
It was a mirror image of what Jason had endured—and Dick Grayson wasn’t above symbolism. He was theatrical, when he needed to be. He was precision. Efficiency. Rage turned inward, where it simmered instead of screaming.
And then there was the carving. The beheading.
That was someone trying to make a point .
Trying to make Jason look.
Trying to tell him something.
His breath hitched.
Because this wasn’t just a hit on the Joker.
It was a message, written in bone and ash:
He’s gone.
You’re free.
But free from what?
From the Joker?
From vengeance?
Or from the idea that Jason had to be the one to do it?
Whoever it was, they hadn’t killed the Joker for Gotham .
They’d done it for him .
And Jason Todd didn’t like being toyed with.
Not anymore.
He fired another grapple into the sky, teeth clenched so hard his jaw ached. He didn’t know who he was hunting yet.
But when he found them?
They’d better have a damn good reason.
Or he’d make sure the Joker wasn’t the only one without a head.
Notes:
Ages [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Artemis : 21
Jason : 17
Bruce: age idk
Chapter 55: This is Home
Notes:
Chapters 51-52 are set during 02:20 Endgame
>Chapters post 53 are set after 02:20 Endgame
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The gates groaned open, the sound grinding through the silence like a memory trying to remind him of what once was. Dick eased the bike forward, tires humming along the cracked asphalt of the long, winding drive. The same drive he'd raced down a thousand times—chased Bruce, chased villains, chased ghosts.
The manor rose ahead through the haze of Gotham’s overcast afternoon, tall and imposing as ever. Vines strangled the stone like they were trying to pull it back into the earth. The windows glinted cold and high. The roofline cut the sky like a blade.
It looked the same, but something inside him knew better. The house hadn’t changed. He had.
Dick parked off to the side, swinging off the bike with practiced ease. His boots hit gravel, and the crunch beneath his feet felt final, like a bell tolling. Still, he crossed the front steps without hesitating. No one knocked at Wayne Manor. Not if they belonged here.
The door gave with the same resistance it always had, opening into a world of polished wood, quiet echo, and the faint, ever-present scent of polished wood, old books, and lemon cleaner. It smelled like history. Like family. Like pressure.
Dick exhaled once, slow, and stepped inside.
He made his way down to the batcave on instinct, boots silent on the stairs. He leaned casually against the wall.
And there was Damian.
Sleeveless gi, barefoot, bo staff in hand—his stance perfect, his movements honed. Every motion had intent. Precision. Across from him, Bruce moved like an anchor, his strikes controlled, designed to test and push without overwhelming. They were sparring, not fighting. But the tension was still real.
Dick crossed his arms and let a grin tug at the corner of his mouth. “Should I be worried, or is this just the updated version of a family hug?”
Both turned toward the voice.
Damian froze. His head snapped toward Dick like a reflex, and for a beat, something sparked in his eyes—relief, excitement, something warm enough to knock the edge off his usual scowl. But just as quickly, he shoved it down, schooling his expression into something cooler.
“Grayson,” he said stiffly, though the corners of his mouth twitched upward despite himself.
Dick stepped forward, letting the familiar sarcasm slide back into his tone. “Hey, kid. Still trying to stab your way into everyone’s hearts?”
“I don’t need to try,” Damian said, but the retort lacked its usual bite. He was already inching closer, subtle, like he didn’t want to look too eager. But his feet betrayed him—moving ahead of his pride.
Bruce offered the smallest nod in greeting from behind Damian, silent as always.
Dick gave him a nod back, then turned his full attention to the kid. “You’ve improved,” he said, stepping around the mats. “Your stance is tighter. You’re not telegraphing as much.”
Damian’s chin lifted with barely restrained pride. “Father has been training with me since his return.”
“Since Rimbor?” Dick glanced at Bruce, who gave a confirming look.
“He’s been focused,” Bruce said. “Disciplined. And…” His eyes lifted to the ceiling. “He’s raising a bird.”
Dick followed his gaze—and there she was. The robin chick. No longer the trembling, featherless creature he’d placed into Damian’s hands days before he'd left him at the manor. Her wings were fully feathered now, her flight steady, sweeping across the rafters in confident arcs.
Damian’s eyes tracked her, and for the first time, his expression cracked wide open into something unmistakably soft. Pride. Affection. A flicker of vulnerability.
“She flies now?” Dick asked.
“She soars,” Damian corrected, his voice gentler now. “Her name is Talia.”
Dick blinked, caught off guard. “You named her after—?”
“My mother is dead to me,” Damian said, matter-of-fact. “But the name belongs to something good now.”
Dick didn’t say anything to that. Just smiled, something fond and aching curling in his chest. “Good to see you haven’t changed, kiddo.”
But the truth was, Damian had. Dick could see it in the way he held himself—more grounded, less ready to draw blood at every slight. There was patience in him now. Structure. And maybe even trust.
It hit Dick harder than he expected.
He’d only trained the kid for a week. One week, running him through every drill he knew, telling him stories at night because the dark still scared him even if he refused to admit it. Teaching him how to listen to the silence between footsteps, how to read a room, how to not flinch when someone reached out a hand.
And when it was time to hand him off to Bruce, Dick had known Damian wasn’t ready.
But he’d also known he wouldn’t ever be, unless he had someone else to count on.
So he gave Damian the robin.
Tiny, helpless, a little broken.
Just like him.
And now she soared.
So did Damian, in his own way.
Dick stood there in the middle of the training room, the last thumps of bo staff on padded mat still echoing faintly in his ears. The air smelled like sweat and old dust, the kind that settled into the cracks of stone and stayed there for decades.
He let the tension in his shoulders bleed out slowly, like a long-held breath finally released.
The scene in front of him was—shockingly—peaceful. Functional.
Tim wasn’t brooding in the shadows or shooting quiet glares at Damian. No bruised silences. No cutting remarks. No blood drawn under the guise of “training.” Just... normalcy. Quiet, almost comfortable normalcy.
According to Alfred—who had welcomed Dick at the door with his usual calm and a knowing arch of one brow—Tim and Damian had actually trained together earlier in the week. Voluntarily. Without supervision.
That alone was enough to make Dick wonder if he’d slipped into an alternate reality.
Tim was still Robin. Still wearing the red and green.
And Steph—God, Steph—was in the field. He’d caught a glimpse of her on his way in, bounding across the rooftops with her usual chaotic grace, that purple costume flaring like a firecracker in the dusk.
It had startled him at first—left his heart racing with a flash of memories he hadn’t earned in this lifetime—but it was real. She was real.
Tim had found her, apparently. Caught her suiting up as Spoiler and didn’t yell or argue or call Bruce in for backup. He’d just… let her stay. Folded her into the ranks like she’d always belonged. No drama. No ultimatums. No pushing her away to keep her safe.
Gotham had made room for her this time.
And then there was Barbara.
Still Batgirl.
No Joker. No gun. No spine shattered on the cold tile of her father’s apartment. None of the hospital lights or quiet screams or months of rehab and silence. She hadn’t lost this version of herself.
She was still out there, still in the suit, still slicing through the city with all the sharp-edged brilliance that made her so terrifyingly competent.
Dick had seen the blur of her on the skyline when he pulled into the city. Her cape snapped in the wind like a banner, silhouette unmistakable.
He’d almost cried.
The timeline was holding.
It was bending in places, stretching like wet paper over flame—but it was holding. The things that broke them before hadn't broken here. Not yet.
Dick exhaled slowly. His back pressed against the nearest wall, the cool surface grounding him. He let his eyes slip shut for just a second, drawing in the rhythm of movement around him—Damian’s feet against the mat, Bruce’s quiet corrections, the flutter of wings from above.
The robin chick cut a slow circle overhead, its flight steady now, wings catching the still air in smooth, deliberate arcs. It let out a low warbling chirp that barely echoed through the cave’s high ceilings. A small sound, but bright.
Damian launched into another form—bo staff cutting the air with precise movements. There was focus in the way he moved, yes, but there was something else, too. Something gentler. He wasn’t bracing for disapproval. He wasn’t coiled tight with anxiety. He was... comfortable.
Bruce stepped in to adjust his stance—hands brief, voice low, posture unthreatening. It wasn’t a correction to assert dominance. It was quiet guidance. It was teaching.
Dick watched it all unfold with a strange ache blooming behind his ribs.
So… Tim: still Robin.
Damian: not a knife gremlin.
Steph: back in the cowl.
Babs: walking, kicking, smiling.
Bruce: alive and only partially brooding.
And the robin chick? Flying.
That left Duke.
Dick shifted his weight against the wall and made a mental note, the kind that settled sharp and clear at the top of the to-do list. He’d swing by soon—make sure the kid was eating, not pushing himself too hard, not quietly spiraling without backup. Check if the powers had started manifesting yet.
He knew from experience how fast that road could turn sideways.
Duke’s meta-ability was unpredictable at best, raw and reactive at worst. Light manipulation. Shadow reading. Something between the two. Something not even the League's files had pinned down completely.
If it started forming without someone there to guide him, it could easily burn out of control—or worse, bury itself deep and dormant, waiting to explode under pressure.
He wouldn’t let that happen.
Not on his watch.
Dick had every intention of showing up, walking through the door like it was the most casual thing in the world, and offering the same support Bruce never knew how to. A “hey, need help not imploding your brain?” kind of visit. Not too serious. Not too soft. Just... present.
That’s what Duke would need.
And then there was Cass.
Still with Shiva. Still whisper-close to a blade’s edge Dick couldn’t reach.
That one stung.
The ache flared low and sharp in his chest. He shoved it down.
He didn’t know where she was. He hadn’t found a trace—not in this timeline, not yet—but she was out there. Somewhere between silence and shadow, trained under Shiva’s hand, waiting to be weaponized against the world. And the longer Cass stayed in that orbit, the harder it would be to bring her back. The harder it would be for her to remember there was anything outside of blood and mission and violence.
He rubbed his knuckles against his thigh, jaw tight.
The "get Cass away from Shiva" file in his head was still a red flag with no plan attached. Just a series of half-formed thoughts and outdated maps. In progress, underlined, circled, triple-starred. Because once he found her, it wouldn’t be about out-fighting Shiva. It’d be about getting through to Cass. Reminding her who she was. What she could be.
What family felt like.
But he had to find her first.
Key word being find.
Step one.
Dick’s eyes flicked back up toward the sparring mat. Damian had moved into a new form, staff sweeping low with control that bordered on elegant. Bruce was circling him now, offering quiet corrections, nodding when he hit a position right. It wasn’t cold. It wasn’t distant.
It was almost… parental.
The robin chick glided overhead again, banking in a slow circle above their heads.
Dick followed it with his eyes for a second longer, the flutter of wings tracing quiet arcs across the cave’s vaulted ceiling like a living echo of something gentler than this place was built to hold.
But his focus shifted fast.
For now, it was Gotham business.
He needed to touch base. Take the city’s temperature. Make sure no crises were bubbling under the surface. No assassins on rooftops or toxins in the water supply. No Talon-shaped surprises waiting in alleyways. Just a sweep. A read of the city’s pulse.
And—speak of the devil.
From the hallway beyond the cave, the muted murmur of Alfred’s ever-reliable flatscreen news coverage bled in.
Dick turned his head slightly, just in time to catch the anchor’s voice.
“—once again, Gotham’s underworld finds itself caught between a collapsing drug syndicate and a new, unconfirmed crimelord operating under the name ‘Red Hood.’ Witnesses describe the figure as armed, armored, and targeting high-ranking members of Black Mask’s inner circle—”
He didn’t blink.
A second later, the anchor’s face pinched—tight smile, pressed lips, the kind of expression that only came from reading the worst kind of news off a teleprompter. “And… there are now confirmed reports of—” she hesitated, visibly trying to phrase it without triggering a FCC violation “—decapitated heads found in a duffle bag in front of the GCPD last night.”
Dick snorted.
Grinned.
Of course Jason still did the heads-in-a-bag bit.
No matter the timeline, Jason was nothing if not dramatic. Tactical, efficient, ruthless when he needed to be—but always with flair. That specific brand of “message-sending” had Jason’s fingerprints all over it.
Somewhere, Black Mask was probably pissing himself.
Dick leaned against the cold stone wall beside the training mat, the edge of his grin softening into something wry and fond. This wasn’t unexpected. If anything, it was overdue. Jason was back. And he wasn’t keeping it subtle.
He didn’t need to fake surprise. There wasn’t any to fake.
Everyone on the Team already knew he could “see the future.” Or at least had enough future knowledge to be functionally psychic when it counted. They’d back his play, cover the gaps. If anyone asked how he saw this coming, he’d toss out a half-smirk and something cryptic—“call it intuition”—and let the myth build itself.
Maybe it’d even become a running joke. He could already hear Wally in his head cracking some dumb line about fortune cookies and vigilante bingo.
He pushed off the wall and walked toward the stairs, passing under the perch where the robin chick had landed to preen one wing with fastidious precision. Damian didn’t glance up—he was still mid-spar, focused, spinning into the next combination—but the bird let out a tiny trill as Dick passed.
Dick paused. Smiled again.
"Keep an eye on him, yeah?" he murmured up to the chick.
Then he headed up toward the main floor.
Time to get moving.
Jason was back.
And that meant things were about to get complicated. Again.
++
The Gotham apartment was quiet— too quiet, if Dick was being honest with himself. Not the peaceful kind of quiet, not the type you settled into. This was the heavy kind. The kind that wrapped around your chest like a weighted blanket you hadn’t agreed to wear. The kind of quiet that made your thoughts echo too loud.
The kind of quiet that Gotham always left behind when it didn’t get what it wanted from you.
Dick shut the door behind him with a soft click and stood there for a moment, letting the shadows wrap around him. The apartment was small by Wayne standards—by any standard, really—but it was his. Sparse. Tidy. Functional. A few pieces of worn furniture, stacks of books by the window, a cracked mug drying on the kitchen counter.
He didn’t bother turning on the lights. The glow of the city through the blinds was enough to outline the edges of the space—his space—and that was all he needed.
He dropped his bag by the door and made a slow beeline for the bedroom, shoulder catching briefly on the doorframe as he passed. The bed dipped beneath his weight as he flopped onto the edge, shoulders curling forward, spine groaning in protest. His fingers went to his pocket automatically, drawing out his phone.
Then to the nightstand, grabbing his shades—an old habit, older than most people realized. Some nights it helped, putting another barrier between himself and the world. Even if the world was just two people who knew him better than he wanted to admit.
He slipped them on with a breath. Then stared at the phone screen for a long moment, thumb hovering.
Before he left, they’d cornered him. Not maliciously. Not dramatically. Just... earnestly. Together.
“Call us tonight,” Artemis had said, arms crossed, voice sharp but layered with something softer underneath. Worry. Concern. Love.
Wally had nodded way too fast, leaning in behind her like he was backing up the demand with sheer willpower. “Seriously, man. You’re not getting out of this.”
They weren’t wrong. Gotham had a way of digging its claws in, making you forget there were people waiting for you to come back.
But a promise was a promise.
He opened his contact list, thumb moving automatically to Wally’s name. If he had to guess, Artemis would be right next to him. Two birds, one call.
The phone rang once.
Then twice—
The screen blinked, and Wally’s face filled it like sunlight cracking through a storm.
Red hair in five directions, freckles catching the warm light, a grin already forming like he’d known Dick would call. “Look at that! I was this close to thinking we’d have to drag your dramatic Gotham ass back ourselves.”
Dick let out a tired snort, but the sound came easier than expected. “Relax. I always keep my promises.”
“Mm-hmm,” Wally replied, clearly not buying it.
A moment later, Artemis leaned into frame. She was in a hoodie, hair still damp like she’d just stepped out of the shower, one brow lifted in that signature look of hers that said I don’t trust you, but I love you anyway . She had her favorite chipped mug in hand—the one she’d once threatened to break over Wally’s head. “Only under threat of bodily harm.”
Dick smiled despite himself. “You two have special privileges.”
“Damn right we do,” Artemis said, her voice edged with that familiar blend of challenge and affection. She nudged Wally’s shoulder with a practiced shove of her elbow, just hard enough to rock him slightly but not enough to make him spill his drink.
Wally didn’t even pretend to be annoyed. He leaned into her with the lazy comfort of someone who knew exactly where he fit, his body tilting toward hers like it was on a hinge that only swung one way. The movement was effortless—instinctive, even. Like breathing. Like gravity. His hand brushed against hers for a second, and neither of them pulled away.
And on the other end of the call, thousands of miles and one Gotham skyline away, Dick just sat there on the edge of his bed. Phone cradled loosely in one hand, his shades reflecting the warm glow of their living room light on the screen. He wasn’t smiling— yet —but his lips were tugging in that familiar way, the barest curve at the corner. The kind of smile that didn’t need to be big to be real. The kind that felt like coming in from the cold.
His chest was quiet. Still. Not tight with pressure or coiled in anticipation. Not numb, like it sometimes got when Gotham closed in too deep. There was just… warmth. A soft ember, glowing low and steady beneath his ribs. Something good .
“ So? ” Wally asked, his voice cracking through the quiet like a spark. He shifted on the couch, tucking one leg under the other as Artemis draped herself sideways against the cushions, mug of tea balanced on her knee. “How’s Gotham?”
Dick exhaled slowly, dragging a hand through his hair and letting his back hit the headboard with a quiet thump. “Still standing. Somehow.” He paused, then added, “I dropped by the manor first.”
Artemis lifted a brow, her attention sharpening just slightly. “Everything good?”
“Surprisingly,” Dick said, tilting his head. “The kid I brought in a few months ago—you remember, the one I trained while I was still undercover as Renegade?” He gave them both a second to nod. “He’s doing okay. Settling in, sort of. He’s prickly, but he’s… good. Trying to be good, at least.”
He glanced sideways out the window, where Gotham’s smoggy lights bled dimly into the night sky. “I gave him this little robin chick before I left. Tiny thing. Barely had feathers. He’s been raising her. She’s flying now.”
Wally blinked, like he wasn’t sure he’d heard that right. “You gave him a literal bird ?”
Dick gave a nonchalant shrug. “Felt right. I couldn’t stay, but she could. Thought maybe she’d be a softer anchor than the one I left him with.”
Artemis smiled faintly, one corner of her mouth curling upward. “That’s… oddly sentimental of you, Wing.”
Dick chuckled. “Don’t get used to it. I’m still me.”
“You’re worse when you’re sentimental,” Wally muttered, grinning as he stole a sip from Artemis’s mug, which she let him do with a dramatic sigh and no real protest.
Dick’s smile widened just a little. “Anyway,” he continued, shifting his legs out across the bed, the tension easing from his spine, “Tim found someone new while he was out on patrol. Girl in a purple suit. Goes by Spoiler. Apparently she’s been operating solo for a while now. Pretty sharp. Slipped past Tim twice before he caught her. She’s in the loop now.”
“She’s good?” Artemis asked.
“Smart. Quick. Has guts,” Dick said, nodding. “Reminds me a little of you, actually.”
Wally gave a low whistle. “Ooh. High praise. Careful, Artie’s gonna get jealous.”
Artemis rolled her eyes, but she was still smiling. “Not if she keeps her hands to herself.”
Dick laughed softly.
He ticked names off on his fingers. “So the lineup right now is me, Tim, Barbara when she feels like checking in, Spoiler’s new, and Catwoman’s back to doing her own thing. Gotham’s doing okay, all things considered.”
“And the kid?” Artemis asked gently. “The one with the bird?”
“There’s a deal in place,” Dick said, his voice going quieter. “He’s not going out. Not yet. He’s… not ready. But he’s trying .”
They both nodded, no follow-up. No pressure. They didn’t need to ask. They knew what Dick wasn’t saying. Knew how deep Gotham went. How much it cost to try and protect someone from the city without pushing them deeper into it.
Dick ran a hand over his jaw, thumb catching at the edge of his mouth. “Also… there’s a new player.”
Wally groaned loudly. “There’s always a new player in Gotham. I swear, it’s like villain roulette over there.”
“Yeah, but this one’s different,” Dick said, voice shifting. Sharper. More alert. “He’s not trying to steal anything or make a name for himself with theatrics. He’s going after the crime lords themselves. Black Mask is hemorrhaging lieutenants.”
Artemis narrowed her eyes. “Name?”
“No ID yet,” Dick said. Then his grin spread, sharp and knowing. “But rumor says he’s going by Red Hood. And he left a duffle bag full of heads at the front steps of the GCPD last night.”
Wally choked on his drink again. “You’re joking .”
Dick held up a hand, mock-solemn. “Swear on Bruce’s brooding.”
Artemis sat back, eyes wide. “That’s… bold .”
Dick shrugged. “Welcome to Gotham.”
Wally let out a breathless laugh, still wiping his mouth with his sleeve. “Man, I do not miss that city.”
“You just miss the chili dogs,” Artemis said.
“And Wing’s ass,” Wally added, grinning wickedly, eyes glinting with mischief.
Dick rolled his eyes, but then—finally, finally—he laughed. Not the tired chuckle he’d faked through more than one mission debrief or the polite smile he used around the League. This was the real thing. Full-throated and bright, cracked open from somewhere deep inside his chest like a pressure valve had finally blown.
It startled even him a little, the way it came out so easily in their company. Warm. Familiar. Like the ache had made room for something soft again. Something safe.
On the screen, Wally looked entirely too pleased with himself.
“I hate how effective that line is,” Dick managed, still breathless.
“You say that, but you’re smiling,” Artemis pointed out, smug and satisfied, her fingers laced through Wally’s now where they rested between them on the couch.
Dick huffed, stretching out across his mattress, legs kicked over one side as his head dropped back against the pillows. “What about you two?” he asked after a moment, voice still touched with laughter but quieter now, more honest. “You keeping the place from burning down without me?”
Wally threw his free hand in the air. “Absolutely. I fixed the sink. No explosions. Yet. ”
Artemis arched an eyebrow and sipped from her mug like she hadn’t nearly burned down the kitchen making tea two weeks ago. “We’ve been handling some cleanup ops. Nothing world-ending—just clearing out the underbrush. Low-level trafficking rings. A couple metas struggling to get stable. Not flashy, but important.”
Dick nodded, a little pang of pride rising in his chest. “That’s good. That’s—yeah. That’s what we’re supposed to be doing.”
Artemis caught the tone in his voice, the way it shifted just a little too tightly around the edges, but didn’t push. Not yet.
“And Kaldur?” Dick asked, looking for more stable ground.
Artemis smirked. “Took a day off.”
“Wait, what?” Dick lifted his head, skeptical.
“No joke,” Wally said, nodding solemnly. “Went to the shore. Didn’t bring comms. Didn’t answer anyone.”
“He nearly exploded from guilt by hour four,” Artemis added. “I think he came back early just to file reports.”
Dick chuckled, that familiar warmth threading back into his voice. “Some things never change.”
“Neither do you,” Wally said, softer now. Less teasing. His eyes were steady on the screen, voice dipping into something quieter. More careful. “You’re still out there. Still taking care of everyone else.”
Dick froze for a second, the breath catching in his throat before he could swallow it.
Wally’s words lingered in the air—soft and true and too heavy to carry just now. He could feel the weight of them against his chest like pressure building in a locked room. But instead of letting it settle or answering honestly—because he didn’t know how to, not yet—Dick shifted. Pivoted. Changed the subject before anyone could stop him.
“How’s Marie?” he asked, voice carefully casual, eyes dropping to his lap like he could pretend the emotional depth hadn’t caught him off guard. “Any improvement?”
Artemis didn’t call him on it. She didn’t even pause. Just picked up the thread like it had always been the next part of the conversation.
“It’s slow going,” she admitted, rubbing the back of her neck with the hand not tangled in Wally’s. “But she’s getting there. She’s… settling in.”
Wally nodded along, more subdued now, his thumb tracing idle circles against Artemis’s palm. “She’s actually been laughing lately. Real laughing. With the other kids.”
Artemis leaned forward a little, her expression shifting into something gentler. “She’s starting to trust them. And us. We’ve got a few of the other metas on rotation to keep her company—kids who get it, you know? She’s getting better at control, too. Last week she went almost three hours without the inhibitor collar, supervised, and didn’t even twitch.”
Dick raised an eyebrow. “Seriously?”
Artemis nodded. “Mhm. We kept her in the reinforced zone, just in case, and M’gann stayed linked in the whole time. Conner was backup muscle, and I stayed close with an arrow prepped—just in case something slipped. But she was calm. Focused. She didn’t lose grip once.”
“She even asked to take it off,” Wally added, smiling a little. “Didn’t flinch when she handed it over. Big deal, considering how she used to panic just feeling someone get too close.”
Dick exhaled slowly, something easing in his chest. “That’s good. That’s… really good.”
He sat back against the headboard again, the tension in his shoulders finally bleeding out in slow increments. “After everything she’s been through, she deserves some normalcy. Some space to just… be a kid.”
Artemis’s eyes softened at that, and she gave a quiet hum of agreement.
“She’s got a long way to go,” she said. “But she’s not the same scared, ball of power she was when we found her. She’s starting to believe she’s not just dangerous.”
“She is powerful, though,” Wally added. “Scary powerful.”
Dick huffed out a short, almost-wry laugh. “Yeah. You don’t forget a girl who can crush someone into a puddle with a flick of her fingers.”
“Three handlers,” Artemis muttered under her breath. “Two puddles, one she exploded.”
“Okay,” Wally said, holding up a hand, “I was trying to keep this in the ‘hopeful and encouraging’ vibe. Can we not relive the bone-paste moments?”
A beat passed.
Not the heavy kind that drags the air down with it—but a softer one. Thoughtful. The kind that settles into the spaces between people who know each other too well to fill every silence.
Then Artemis spoke, voice low but sure, the kind of steady she used when something mattered more than she could say outright.
“But she’s learning,” she said, her words careful, shaped by something deeper. “And more than that, she wants to. That matters. The rest… we’ll handle that as it comes.”
Her eyes found Dick’s through the screen, steady and unwavering. Not asking for validation—just telling him the truth, the same way she always had. The way he trusted more than just about anything else.
Dick felt that warmth bloom again behind his ribs, soft and real, curling around the sharp edges of everything Gotham had tried to bury in him.
He gave a quiet nod, the corner of his mouth tugging up in something almost-smile. “I’ll call again tomorrow.”
Artemis didn’t miss a beat. Her expression shifted into something mock-serious as she pointed a stern finger toward the screen. “You better.”
Beside her, Wally nodded solemnly, though the grin pulling at his mouth betrayed him. “If you don’t, we call you. Repeatedly. On speaker.”
“With soundboards,” Artemis added, lips twitching.
Wally brightened. “Ooh, yeah. I’ve been working on a playlist of the most obnoxious ringtones in existence. You’re first in line, buddy.”
Dick laughed, the sound light and real, easing the last of the tension out of his shoulders. He sat up straighter and gave a half-salute, two fingers raised to his temple like a soldier signing off.
“Yes, ma’am. Yes, sir.”
Artemis rolled her eyes fondly. Wally offered a mock bow from the couch.
And for a second—just a second—Dick let himself breathe in the warmth of it all. The ease, the teasing, the love. The way their voices softened when they spoke to him. The way they never pressed when he wasn’t ready but always left the door open, just in case.
This moment didn’t erase the weight he carried.
Didn’t change the city outside his window or the shadows still crawling through Gotham’s back alleys.
But it made the night feel less cold.
Just for now, just for this—
The world felt lighter.
And that was enough.
Dick’s eyes lingered on the screen for a few seconds more. Wally was still grinning, Artemis still curled into his side, their shared warmth reaching across the distance like a lifeline. Like home.
Because that’s what this was.
Not the bed beneath him or the walls around him. Not the mask or the mission.
This.
Right here.
Them.
That was home.
Notes:
Ages [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Artemis : 21
Bruce: age idk
Damian : 8
Steph : 13
Tim : 15
Barbara : 21
Y'all I might have to pause the posting for the next few days on account of the fact that apparently my study guide for science fell out of my pocket, and before that I've got back to back tests in English and French. None of which I'm prepared for now that my study guide is gone.
But anyway, as we get closer to the end of this fic I wanna know what y'all wanna see next:
1) Dick Grayson Talon AU, where he became a talon after chemo, escaped, and is now hiding his talonification from the batfam.
2) Wingfic inspired by "Loading and Aspect Ratio" by JUBE514 alternating between Bruce, Dick, and Jason's point's of view.
3) TimKon Orpheus and Eurydice au inspired and following the plot of the musical Hadestown.
Chapter 56: I Had a Hunch
Notes:
Chapters 51-52 are set during 02:20 Endgame
>Chapters post 53 are set after 02:20 EndgameSo one of my tests got moved to thursday, so I only had one today. So now it's tests tues-thurs, which is greattttt. Things should be on track here though.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The night air in Gotham was thick with fog and distant sirens—classic. Familiar in that way only something toxic and permanent could be. The skyline bled neon and shadow in equal measure, flickering through the haze like a dying heartbeat. In the warehouse district, the shadows ran deeper. The buildings stood like half-rotted teeth, rusted sheet metal and broken windows forming jagged outlines against the polluted sky. The wind carried the scent of oil, old blood, and mildew. Business as usual.
Nightwing moved silently across the rooftops, the soles of his boots barely whispering against gravel and tar. He moved like he belonged there—because he did. Gotham’s rooftops had been his home since he was a kid, and no matter how far he strayed, they always welcomed him back like a cold slap in the face.
His patrol had been uneventful until now—two would-be muggers who ran faster than they fought, a meta teen in a panic over powers they couldn’t control, and a whole lot of empty streets. Too empty. Gotham never really slept, but sometimes it held its breath. Tonight felt like that. Held breath. Something waiting to exhale.
And then he saw it.
A silhouette across the rooftop two buildings over. Broad shoulders, coat moving faintly in the wind, twin pistols slung in low-slung holsters. The figure stood still, posture locked and centered, scanning the street below. The helmet caught a flicker of moonlight as the clouds broke—a sleek red shine, hard and smooth like blood on steel.
Jason.
Dick’s chest tightened—not with fear, but with something else entirely. Hope. Relief. And a kind of grief he hadn’t dared acknowledge in this new version of the world. It wrapped around his ribs like barbed wire. Sharp. Twisting. Dangerous.
He’d been afraid, deep down. That maybe this time Jason wouldn’t come back. That whatever broken thread connected their timelines would leave him gone. That all he’d ever get were memories—two timelines of failure and blood.
But he was here.
Alive.
Breathing.
And okay, maybe dressed like a goddamn militia wet dream with more weapons than sense, but Dick could deal with that. He could deal with the armor and the attitude and the drama. What mattered was that Jason was still here. Still fighting. Still Jason.
Dick dropped into the rooftop behind him without a sound. Landed light, fluid. Years of acrobatics turned into instinct. Jason didn’t flinch. Didn’t move. But Dick saw it—just enough.
The twitch in his left hand. The subtle shift in his weight, center of gravity adjusting like he’d braced for a hit. The kind of tension that only came from surprise, buried fast and buried deep.
Anyone else wouldn’t have noticed.
But Dick had trained with him. Bled with him. Knew him.
And that was enough.
He approached calmly, boots rolling quiet against the roof’s grit. No weapons drawn. No posture of confrontation. Just… presence. He came to stand beside him, only a foot or two of space between them. Close enough to share the view, far enough not to crowd.
He glanced down at the street with him. “What’re we looking at?”
Jason stepped back on instinct—a tiny shift, a fractional recoil. Not fear, not surprise exactly, but a reflex. A memory deep in his muscles telling him not to trust too close. Just enough space to breathe. Just enough to not get burned.
Then he scoffed, the sound biting through the helmet’s voice modulator, giving it that hard, metallic edge. “Well, well. The big bat finally sent one of his lapdogs to check on me.”
Dick’s brows drew together, his voice low and even. “No. He didn’t.”
Jason tilted his head slowly, the red dome of the helmet catching the low ambient light. It gleamed like blood on glass. “Really?” he said, and the disbelief in his voice was so thick it nearly snarled. “Because he’s been trying to get a hold of me for weeks. And now you just happen to drop in during my stakeout? Real subtle.”
Dick didn’t flinch. Didn’t shift. Just leaned forward a little, resting a gloved hand against the concrete lip of the roof as he peered over the edge. “I was curious,” he said, tone light, dry. “Sue me.”
Jason huffed—short and sharp. “There is no we,” he bit out, sharp enough to sting. “You and the rest of the bats don’t like my methods, remember?”
Dick didn’t rise to it. He didn’t argue, didn’t retreat. He kept his eyes on the warehouse below—steel siding, grimy skylights, low movement behind dirty glass. He watched the shadows slide around inside, counted the guards. Kept his posture relaxed. Easy.
“I don’t care about your methods,” he said, voice low but clear. Calm, like a statement of fact. “Not tonight.”
Jason didn’t speak. Not right away. His shoulders stilled. His hand twitched near his hip.
“I care that someones protecting the Alley,” Dick continued, quieter now. Steadier. “I care that someones doing what needs to be done when no one else will. You’re doing that. Even if it means crossing the line.”
He turned then—finally turning to face him. No armor in his voice. No mask in his body language. Just Dick. Just a brother standing beside a brother.
“I get it,” he said simply. “And I’m not here to fight you on it.”
Jason didn’t respond right away. His breath was audible through the modulator—slower now. Measured. The wind slid around them both, catching on the edges of their capes, tugging faintly at the quiet that stretched out like a held breath.
Dick let it stand.
Because Jason hadn’t walked away.
There was still distance between them. Still shadows. Still weight. But they were on the same roof, looking down at the same street. Watching the same enemy move inside a rusted old warehouse.
Jason didn’t move.
He didn’t say anything, either, but inside?
Inside, his brain was crawling.
Because what the hell was this?
Nightwing—Golden Boy himself—standing next to him like this was just another rooftop rendezvous. Like they were old teammates on a shared stakeout instead of two men standing on opposite sides of Gotham’s moral line. The line Jason had burned through with gunfire and blood.
Dick shouldn’t even know who he was.
That thought snapped loud across the inside of his skull.
There was no way.
He hadn’t told anyone. Not Bruce. Not Dick. Not the replacement. Not the League. And the only people who had known he was alive—really alive—were Ra’s and Talia. And Jason knew damn well they hadn’t spilled. Talia had practically sworn him to secrecy when she dropped him back into Gotham. Ra’s wouldn’t lower himself to interfere with Bruce’s grief unless it furthered some grand scheme.
So what the hell was Nightwing doing?
Acting all calm and casual like he knew who was under the helmet?
Like he knew Jason was standing there and still didn’t care?
It didn’t make sense.
The replacement Robin—Tim?—he wouldn’t know. The kid had never met him. Neither had the girl in purple. Spoiler, or whatever she was calling herself. She was new.
He didn’t look like the kid they remembered anyway.
He wasn’t that skinny, scrappy little gremlin from the Alley. He was built now. Taller. Heavier. Hardened. A brick wall with a red helmet. And the way he moved, the way he fought , no one in their right mind would connect that version of him to the ghost of Jason Todd.
So how was Dick looking at him like that ?
Like he knew .
Like he’d known all along.
And more than that—why the hell wasn’t he upset?
Why wasn’t he doing the usual Bat speech? The tired "we don’t kill" line? The whole disappointed older brother act?
Jason had practically built his new identity to piss off Bruce. To make a statement. To push. To prove something.
But Nightwing just stood there, like none of it was a surprise. Like standing beside a man who ran a chunk of Gotham’s underworld was no different than partnering up for an old patrol.
Jason didn’t get it.
Was this a trick?
A test?
Some roundabout way to earn his trust so Bruce could show up later and slam him back into Arkham?
Because this version of Nightwing—this calm, easy, understanding version—was new.
And Jason wasn’t sure what the hell to do with it.
Dick could see it, clear as day, in the slight tilt of Jason’s helmet. In the way he kept flicking his gaze sideways, like he was recalculating something on the fly and didn’t like the math.
Dick knew those micro-expressions. Knew what they meant. Jason was trying to figure him out.
Not the way a crime lord sizes up a threat, but the way a brother tries to read between the lines of something that doesn’t make sense. Something that doesn’t add up with the image in his head.
Dick could practically hear the questions turning over in Jason’s mind.
Does he know it’s me?
Is this some elaborate play? A trap? A lecture in disguise?
Or was this just Nightwing being stupidly, stubbornly… friendly?
He didn’t push. Didn’t call him out. Didn’t crack a joke or weaponize sentiment the way he sometimes did when the emotions got too heavy to carry without shifting the weight.
He just stood there. Calm. Steady. A quiet presence next to a younger brother who wasn’t ready to admit he was a younger brother. Not yet.
Jason shifted again—barely a movement. Just a minute realignment of his shoulders, like something in him had settled. Or resigned itself.
And Dick knew the moment it happened.
Jason had decided he didn’t know. That Nightwing, as far as he could tell, was just some well-meaning vigilante standing beside a crime boss and offering an olive branch for no good reason other than curiosity or stubborn hope.
Which, to be fair, wasn’t entirely wrong.
What surprised Dick was what came next.
Jason didn’t get cocky. Didn’t press the advantage or brush him off like an idiot.
He looked… concerned.
It wasn’t overt. Jason wasn’t about to start asking if Dick was okay or if he needed a hug. But there was something in his stance that softened. The kind of barely-there worry that read more like what the hell are you doing here than get lost .
And honestly?
It was kind of sweet.
Dick could’ve laughed if it wouldn’t have shattered the moment.
Instead, he let the corner of his mouth curl up in a quiet, knowing smile. Not mocking. Not smug. Just… fond.
Because here Jason was, hiding behind a voice modulator and two layers of tactical armor, genuinely unsure if his older brother had wandered into his orbit by accident. And instead of being annoyed about it, he was worried for him.
“You’re really not here to drag me in?” Jason asked after a long silence, voice lower now. Less bite. More… something else.
Dick kept his eyes on the warehouse. On the skylights and the dull orange glow spilling through the broken panes.
“I told you. I’m not here to fight,” he said evenly.
Jason huffed a breath, somewhere between disbelief and annoyance. “Then what, Nightwing? You just patrol your way into enemy turf and strike up rooftop chats with known criminals now?”
Dick shrugged, casual and unbothered. “You’ve been making waves. Black Mask is short on lieutenants. Penguin’s tightening his territory. Something’s changing, and I wanted to see who was pushing.”
Jason scoffed again, like he didn’t want to admit he liked the compliment buried in there somewhere. “Yeah, well. Someone’s gotta clean up the mess. You guys spend all your time dancing around the rules. I don’t.”
“Mhm,” Dick murmured, the sound neutral. Not judgment. Not praise. Just acknowledgment.
He waited a beat, then added, “Just making sure the collateral doesn’t pile up.”
Jason’s shoulders pulled tight again—briefly—but his voice didn’t go cold. “I know what I’m doing.”
Dick turned his head then. Just slightly. Enough that Jason would see it if he was looking.
“I believe you,” he said, soft and honest.
No strings. No judgment. Just truth.
Jason didn’t move. Didn’t say anything.
But Dick could feel him staring. Like he couldn’t decide if it was a trick. A test. Some kind of reverse interrogation.
And that was okay.
Dick let the quiet fill the space between them again. Let the wind off the harbor whistle through the rusted vents. Let the night buzz with the distant sound of sirens and Gotham’s perpetual hum of threat.
He didn’t need Jason to say anything.
He just needed him to stay.
And Jason did.
Still. Solid. Shoulder to shoulder. Watching the warehouse like it was the only thing that mattered, but not moving to leave.
And that, for now, was enough.
The smell of garlic clung thick in the air, warm and grounding—comfort food in the making. The oil crackled in the pan, a little too loud now, like it knew the peace it was standing in wasn’t built to last. Gotham murmured softly beyond the walls of the apartment—distant sirens, the occasional shout echoing off brick, the low hum of neon flickering like a heartbeat that never quite stabilized.
Dick moved through it like a ritual. Pan in one hand, towel in the other, elbow crooked with casual ease. He’d done this a hundred times. A thousand. In every timeline, every version of home. Cooking meant safety. Meant routine. Meant control.
The window slid open behind him.
Silence followed—not the kind that meant nothing, but the kind that screamed everything. Stillness so sharp it practically sliced through the air. Dick didn’t even blink. He just flipped the pan once, watching the edge of the flame flicker blue.
Then came the sound. A mechanical click . Metal, deliberate, and far too close.
Dick sighed.
“Hi, Jason,” he said without turning.
There was a pause.
A long one.
The kind that made your ribs tight, your skin too small for your body.
“…What the—How—No. No, no, what the fuck?” The voice growled through the helmet’s modulator, thick and furious. Raw. Familiar. Like gravel soaked in venom.
Jason stomped closer. The weight of him felt like thunder in the floorboards. The barrel of the gun pressed against the back of Dick’s skull, steady, cold. The kind of pressure that said don’t test me.
“You better start talking, Nightwing,” Jason spat. “Why the hell do you think I’m someone named Jason? What kind of brain damage are you working with?”
Dick didn’t flinch. Just stirred the pan, let it hiss once more, then turned—slow, deliberate.
The look he gave Jason wasn’t cocky. It wasn’t smug. It was tired . Deep-down, bone-deep tired. The kind of tired that knew too much.
He reached up.
Jason tensed. “Don’t—!”
Too late.
Dick tapped the override. Three fingers.
The helmet clicked, releasing with a soft hiss.
Jason stumbled back instinctively, expecting sparks or gas or an explosion. Nothing happened.
Dick removed the helmet like it weighed nothing and set it down beside the cutting board, right next to the knife and the cracked mug. It was surreal—something sacred and violent and personal placed so casually in a kitchen that smelled like dinner.
“Huh,” Dick said mildly. “No failsafe.”
Jason stood there. Maskless. Vulnerable. Red-faced with fury. His mouth hung open. His chest rose and fell like he’d just run five miles at a dead sprint.
“How the hell did you—”
“I had a hunch.”
Jason snapped .
“A hunch?! That’s your answer?!” he shouted, voice rising with every word. “You can’t just say that! Bruce doesn’t know! No one knows! I didn’t tell anyone! I stayed buried, Dick! I stayed dead! How the fuck do you even know I’m alive?!”
Dick turned to face him fully, shades still hiding his eyes, but his mouth was a hard line.
“Because I pay attention.”
Jason scoffed, something twisted and wounded in the sound. “You pay attention ? Bullshit. Bullshit. If you were paying attention, you would’ve stopped it! You would’ve found me! You would’ve been there!”
“I was there!” Dick snapped.
Jason’s lip curled. “Then where were you when I was dying ?! When I was screaming in that fucking warehouse?!”
“You think I didn’t feel it?!” Dick’s voice cracked open like a dam. “You think I didn’t hear that call over and over in my head for years , Jay?! I fucking dreamed it. Don’t you dare stand there and talk to me like I didn’t try to bring you back.”
“Try?” Jason barked a humorless laugh. “You buried me , Dick! You let him— him —put me in the ground and walk away! You let the Joker live ! ”
Dick’s expression darkened like a shutter closing.
“No,” he said. Quiet. Deadly. “I didn’t.”
Jason stopped.
“What?”
Dick stepped forward, voice dropping, cold and carved from stone. “Who the fuck do you think killed him?”
Jason reeled back. “That—that’s not—Bruce—”
“BRUCE didn’t do shit!” Dick roared, the sound snapping through the apartment like a whip. “He mourned. He cried. He built a fucking case around your memory and then did nothing when the man who murdered you walked free! But me? I didn’t stop.”
Jason blinked, mouth open.
“I waited. I planned. I watched him,” Dick said, voice low now, razor-sharp. “And the night I couldn’t take it anymore, I put on the mask , and I ended him.”
Jason blinked. “Wait—you—you what?! ”
“I killed the Joker,” Dick snarled. “I beat him until there was nothing left. I left his body burned and dismembered. I beat his teeth out with a crowbar and tore his smile off his face. I did it. For you.”
Jason stood still.
The room spun.
And then the front door creaked open.
“Wing?” Wally’s voice called out softly, before freezing. “What—what’s going on?”
Jason and Dick turned in perfect sync.
Wally was frozen in the doorway, eyes wide, face pale. Artemis behind him, mouth slightly open, eyes darting between the two of them like she was watching two gods get ready to tear the earth in half.
Jason ignored them.
He took two long strides forward, fury burning in his eyes. “How do I know you’re telling the truth?! The case was closed. They never found the killer!!”
Dick slammed the helmet down on the counter so hard it bounced.
“I kept the damn shoes I killed him in!!” he yelled back. “I stuffed them in a box under my bed like a goddamn trophy , Jason! I don’t know what that says about me, but I didn’t lie!”
Wally made another strangled noise—half-sob, half-wheeze—and stepped back like he’d just been physically struck. Artemis hadn’t moved an inch. She stood rooted, arms stiff at her sides, her gaze fixed on Dick like she was trying to read through his skull and make sense of the chaos spilling out of his mouth.
Jason’s face was flushed now, the faint tremble in his hands visible even without the helmet. He looked ready to bolt or swing—maybe both.
He turned back to Dick, slower now, more broken.
“Why didn’t you tell me?”
“I didn’t know how,” Dick whispered. “You were gone , Jason. By the time I realized you were back… you were already Red Hood.”
Jason shook his head, voice cracking. “You should’ve found me.”
“I tried. I couldn’t. ”
“You didn’t try hard enough! ”
“I lost you!”
“You left me!”
“I DIED WITH YOU! ”
Dick’s voice split down the middle.
Everything cracked.
Jason’s hands were trembling now, fists clenched so tightly the tendons stood out in sharp ridges, knuckles bone-white. He wasn’t even holding the gun anymore—hadn’t realized when he’d lowered it. His arms hung at his sides like weights he didn’t know how to carry, and his chest rose and fell in uneven gasps, as though every breath was a battle.
“I needed you,” he said, voice cracked open and raw. “And you weren’t there.”
The words weren’t an accusation. Not anymore. They were something deeper. Sadder. Not thrown like knives, but dropped like stones—too heavy to carry, but too painful to keep inside.
Across the room, Dick looked like someone had physically hit him. His breath hitched, and the tears that had been burning behind his eyes finally spilled over. Just one. Just enough to sting.
He swallowed hard.
“I needed you too,” he said softly. “And you died.”
It landed between them like a final note—too sharp, too loud, and far too true.
Silence followed.
Not the awkward kind. Not even the stunned kind. It was the kind of silence that echoed. The kind that felt like the whole room was holding its breath, unsure if it should keep watching or turn away. Even the city outside seemed to hush—sirens distant, the wind stilled.
Wally looked like he’d forgotten how to breathe entirely. His eyes were locked on Dick, wide and shimmering, mouth parted in something between shock and horror. His hands hovered near his chest, like he wasn’t sure whether to hold himself together or reach out and try to ground someone else.
Artemis stood frozen. One hand braced against the doorframe, fingers curled into the wood so tightly her knuckles were pale. Her gaze flicked rapidly between Dick and Jason, like she was trying to do the math and kept coming up with an answer that didn’t make sense. Her jaw worked, but no sound came out. She didn’t even blink.
Jason’s shoulders buckled.
Not dramatically. Not like a collapse. Just… a sag. Like everything had finally caught up to him. Like all the anger and grief and confusion had burned through whatever fuel he had left, and all that remained was ash and exhaustion. The fight bled out of him slow and silent, like a tire losing air.
Wally and Artemis spoke at the same time, their voices overlapping in the strangest kind of duet.
“Jason?”
The name hung in the air.
Both of them frowned, uncertain, still processing the impossibility of what they were seeing. Jason—Red Hood, the guy with the guns and the body armor and the emotional repression—wasn’t just some rogue vigilante with a death wish.
He was family.
He was Dick’s family.
Dick blinked. Then perked up, as if something trivial had just occurred to him. The emotional equivalent of a record scratch.
“Oh. Right. Introductions.”
He gestured between them with a lazy hand, like an emcee introducing circus acts under a collapsing tent. His tone was light, but his eyes—red and rimmed and quietly bleeding—betrayed everything he was still feeling.
“Loves of my life,” he said, with the kind of dramatic flourish only he could manage, “this is Jason—my newly resurrected little brother. Jaybird, meet Wally and Artemis, who I am very romantically entangled with and was planning a peaceful dinner for before someone decided to crash through the window with a gun and a metric ton of emotional baggage.”
The silence that followed was almost comedic.
Jason, Wally, and Artemis just stared at each other, a three-way standoff of confusion, disbelief, and deep existential fatigue. No one blinked. No one spoke. No one even moved.
Artemis opened her mouth. Then shut it. Then opened it again like she was going to say something important—only to end up looking at Wally like he might somehow understand what was going on.
He didn’t.
Jason looked like he wanted to sink into the floor and be forgotten by the universe entirely.
“I swear to God,” he muttered, rubbing a hand over his face, “I don’t need this many people processing my trauma at the same time.”
Wally, still trying to reset his brain, lifted both hands in surrender. “Okay, hang on. You’re telling me the guy who just pointed a gun at your head and screamed about murder is your dead little brother ?”
“Technically undead,” Jason said, dryly.
“Semantics,” Dick quipped, far too casually for someone who’d just screamed about murder.
Wally made a high-pitched, inhuman noise and looked back at Artemis like she was going to make sense of it now. She didn’t even react. Her eyes were still locked on Dick, like she was waiting for him to blink and undo the last five minutes.
Then—mercifully—the oven timer went off.
Beep. Beep. Beep.
It sounded absurdly mundane.
Dick turned away like this was just another Thursday evening and flicked off the timer. The oven door creaked open. The scent of roasted chicken and garlic wafted out into the room, wrapping around the tension like a warm blanket tossed over a battlefield.
He pulled the tray out with practiced ease, set it on a hot pad, and didn’t look up when he said, “So. Who’s staying for dinner?”
He glanced at Jason then. One brow raised. Challenge issued.
Jason looked at the food.
Then the table.
Then at Dick.
Then, finally, at Wally and Artemis—both of whom were still radiating various flavors of trauma and confusion.
His voice, when it came, was quiet. Dry. Tired.
“…I guess I could eat.”
Wally blinked. “I—what just—? Yeah. Sure. Whatever. Yeah.”
Artemis made a low groaning noise, rubbed both hands over her face like she could physically erase the last ten minutes from her memory, then walked slowly to the table and sat down without another word.
Jason followed after a beat, dragging a chair out with stiff fingers. He sat with the air of a man who had nothing left in his system but salt and spite.
“If someone talks about feelings at this table,” he warned, eyes narrowed, “I will jump out another window.”
“Only if you clean it up after,” Dick called from the kitchen, already plating food with a rhythm that spoke of too many nights spent cooking while emotionally unstable. “Alfred doesn’t work here.”
The chairs creaked. Silverware clinked.
And for a little while, no one said anything.
The silence was heavy—but not the same kind as before.
This one was… settling. Like dust in the aftermath of something massive. Like grief cooling at the edges. Like the first breath after a scream.
No one left.
They ate.
Slowly. Quietly. Each motion deliberate, like they were still re-learning how to exist in the same room after everything that had just happened. The occasional scrape of fork against ceramic was the only sound, sharp in the hush, like punctuation in a room that had forgotten how to breathe properly.
The silence wasn’t awkward—not exactly. It was that thick, post-chaos kind of quiet. The kind that settled after a storm, when the adrenaline had bled out and all that was left was the weight of what had been said. The kind that draped itself over the table like a blanket too heavy to lift, made of unsaid words and emotional whiplash.
Wally chewed like his life depended on it. A little too fast, a little too focused. He wasn’t tasting anything; he was keeping busy. Every bite was mechanical, like chewing gave him something to control. His eyes stayed on his plate, bouncing only once or twice to Artemis—who sat stiffly beside him, her fingers wrapped around her mug like it was the only thing anchoring her to the moment. She hadn’t even sipped it in minutes. Just held it, shoulders hunched, posture tight. Like she was trying not to shatter.
Jason was the outlier. He sat like a man unused to stillness, every movement a little too careful, like he expected the floor to drop out from under him at any second. He picked at his food with minimal interest, dragging his fork across the plate more than actually eating. His eyes stayed low, fixed somewhere between the rim of his dish and the crack in the table’s wood grain.
Dick, for his part, tried to pretend normalcy. He ate in silence, posture relaxed but not comfortable, as if hoping the familiar rhythm of a shared meal would do what words couldn’t. That it would settle the tremors still hiding in his bones. He didn’t look up much. Didn’t want to startle the balance they’d somehow, miraculously, landed on.
Then, without looking up from his plate, Jason spoke.
“…Can I see the shoes?”
Dick froze mid-chew. Chicken in his mouth. Sauce on his tongue. He blinked, glanced up—and immediately felt the warmth crawl up the back of his neck like a slow wave.
“…Uh,” he said, swallowing hard. “Sure. After dinner.”
Jason tilted his head slightly, still not looking at him, but clearly narrowing his gaze in suspicion. “You’re not gonna show me now?”
Dick stabbed a piece of broccoli, avoiding eye contact like it might be fatal. “Kinda eating.”
Jason frowned, clearly annoyed. But something in him had mellowed since earlier. The fire wasn’t gone—but it was dimmed. “Fine.”
Another beat of silence.
They went back to eating—or trying to. The tension that had dipped briefly now hovered again, buzzing faintly at the edges of everyone’s awareness.
Thirty seconds passed.
Then Jason stopped, fork halfway to his mouth, brows furrowing.
He frowned harder, like a thought had suddenly elbowed its way to the front of the line in his brain.
“Wait,” he said slowly. “That doesn’t make sense.”
Dick didn’t look up.
But Artemis did.
Wally had just taken a bite, mid-chew, when Jason continued—voice lower now, thoughtful. “The GCPD. They think a woman killed him.”
That made Dick pause, hand mid-motion with a piece of bread halfway to his mouth.
Jason went on. “The forensics team found high-heeled prints in the blood. Stiletto heels. Covered in DNA and Joker’s eye bits. The prints were distinct. They built an entire case theory around it being a female assassin.”
Dick closed his eyes like he could hold the embarrassment in by sheer will alone.
Wally’s head snapped around so fast it was a miracle his neck didn’t crack. Artemis froze mid-sip, mug hovering an inch from her lips.
Jason turned toward him, finally locking eyes.
“…Wing?”
Dick’s entire face went red. He could feel it in his ears, his cheeks, even his scalp.
“I may have… added the shoes to my Renegade suit,” he admitted, voice tight with mortified reluctance. “Just for the occasion. Went right back to boots afterward.”
Artemis stared at him, dumbfounded. “You wore stilettos?”
Dick shrugged weakly, rubbing the back of his neck. “It was tactical.”
Wally made a choking sound and nearly dropped his fork. “Dude.”
Jason didn’t laugh.
Not really.
But his mouth twitched. Hard. Like he was physically fighting a smirk. “You killed the Joker. In heels ?”
Dick sank lower in his chair. “They matched the suit.”
That was what broke Artemis.
She leaned back in her chair, letting out a long, low whistle. “Okay, I was ready to be mad about the emotional trauma, but that? That’s commitment. That’s performance art.”
Jason shook his head slowly, finally giving in to the smirk that had been pulling at his mouth for the last minute. “Jesus. Gotham’s full of psychos and you’re out here assassinating clowns like it’s the goddamn Met Gala .”
Wally finally gave up on dignity entirely. He buried his face in both hands and groaned, muffling his voice. “I have so many questions and absolutely zero emotional stamina to survive the answers.”
Dick groaned and covered his face. “I hate all of you.”
Jason coughed—an actual, full laugh disguised as a cough. “Sure you do.”
Artemis grinned into her mug. “You did say you kept the shoes, though, right?”
Dick peeked out from between his fingers, eyes narrowed. “Do you want to see them or not?”
Jason leaned back in his chair, grin widening into something almost boyish. It made him look younger for just a second. Not quite the weapon he’d become.
“More than ever.”
Wally leaned back in his chair, eyebrow arched in that mischievous, too-interested way that usually preceded chaos. “So are you actually gonna wear the shoes,” he asked, pointing his fork at Dick with lazy intent, “or just bring them out like some kind of demented fashion show?”
Dick quirked an eyebrow, slow and deliberate, letting the question hang for a beat. His lips curved into a grin that was equal parts smug and daring. “Depends. You planning to make it worth my while?”
Jason gagged audibly, dropping his fork with a clatter. “Nope. Nope. Absolutely not. I am right here. I do not need to witness whatever the hell this is. Jesus Christ, are you flirting in front of me right now? With heels?! ”
Dick chuckled, leaning back in his chair with exaggerated grace. “Relax, Jaybird. I’ve got other stilettos. Cleaner ones. Less murdery. I can wear them later— privately. ”
Wally nearly snorted breadcrumbs up his nose. Artemis smacked him lightly on the shoulder, but her face had gone slightly pink too. Jason just threw his hands in the air.
“You’re all insane,” he muttered.
Dick rose with a casual stretch, pushing his chair back with the scrape of wood on tile. “Stay seated, children. I’ll get the relics from the closet.”
“Do you keep all your murder evidence in a closet next to your sweaters?” Jason called after him, voice full of horror and resigned curiosity.
“Yes,” Dick called back.
He made his way down the hallway, the hardwood cool under his bare feet. The closet in question was innocuous enough—just off the side of the bedroom, tucked beside a few extra suits and a locked storage case that could probably resist a small bomb. He crouched down, pulling out a plain box, the kind you’d use for off-season boots. Except these weren’t seasonal. These were historic.
He carried it back out under one arm, the way someone else might carry a fine bottle of wine.
Jason was mid-sip of water when Dick dropped the box onto the table with a dramatic thud and opened it with a flourish.
Inside: five-inch, knee-high, black leather stilettos. Glossy, gleaming in the low light. They looked sharp enough to kill with or without any actual effort.
Which, to be fair, they had.
Jason leaned forward, eyebrows raised—and then blinked, sharply.
Because the heel of the left shoe was coated in blood. Not just a smear or a stain, but dark, dried, caked layers along the spike—like it had been used as a weapon and never quite cleaned. The right one only had splashes, like backsplash from a storm.
Jason looked at them for a long second.
Then glanced at Dick.
Then back at the shoes.
“…Okay,” he said slowly, voice just a little hoarse, “why is only one drenched in blood? That’s not... symmetrical.”
Dick didn’t blink. Just shrugged, as if the answer were obvious.
“Oh,” he said, casual as flipping a pancake, “that’s the one I dug into the Joker’s eye socket. He started begging.”
Silence.
A different kind of silence this time.
Jason blinked once.
Then nodded.
“Respect.”
Wally and Artemis did not move.
Dick’s gaze flicked to them, and the moment he saw their faces—he felt it.
Shock.
Not horror, exactly. Not judgment. But surprise so visceral it bordered on disbelief. Wally’s mouth had parted slightly, fork forgotten midair. Artemis had gone still, eyes sharp, unreadable, mug forgotten in her hands.
Dick set the shoes down gently, his movements slow, careful now. The joke had shifted, the air tilted.
Wally finally spoke, quiet. “You actually… killed him.”
Dick didn’t flinch. Didn’t hide. His voice was soft, steady. “Yeah. I did.”
He watched as Wally processed that, a flicker of something breaking across his face—uncertainty, maybe. Fear? No. Not fear of him. Just fear of what that meant. That someone like Dick—the one who always made the plans, who always pulled them back from the edge—had stepped off that edge himself once. And hadn’t looked back.
Artemis was the one who finally moved.
She set down her mug carefully, fingers still curled too tightly around it. Her jaw clenched. “Was it... clean? Fast?”
Dick let out a breath through his nose, half-laugh, half-ache. “No. It was… messy. Painful. And I made sure he felt it.”
Artemis nodded. Once. She didn’t look away.
Wally did, though. He turned his head, staring down at his plate like the grains of rice could offer him an answer. His voice, when it came, was quieter than Dick had heard it all night. “I’ve never tried to kill anyone. Not even when I wanted to. Not even when it hurt.”
Dick’s heart twisted. He reached out, slowly, brushing his fingers over Wally’s wrist.
“I hope you never have to,” he said. “I didn’t do it because I wanted justice. I did it because I broke. Because he broke me first.”
Wally’s eyes lifted to his, searching, wide and hurting. “…And you don’t regret it?”
“No.” Dick’s answer was flat. Immediate. Unyielding. “Not for a second.”
He set his fork down quietly, folding his hands in front of him. His gaze wasn’t harsh. It wasn’t heated. But it burned in its steadiness.
“I hated him. I hate him. He murdered you and laughed about it. He played with all of us like we were pieces on a board. And B let him live. Over and over again.”
Dick leaned forward slightly, his voice quieter now, but no less intense.
“I didn’t.”
That silence came back again. Not heavy—sharp. Like glass underfoot.
Artemis slowly set down her mug. Her eyes hadn’t left him once. Wally had frozen mid-motion, spoon halfway to his mouth.
“…That’s the scariest thing you’ve ever said,” Wally whispered.
Dick smiled. But it wasn’t comforting. It was cold and clean. “Good.”
Jason exhaled—slow and long. His expression unreadable, hovering somewhere between impressed and unsettled.
“You really did it,” he said. “You really ended him.”
“Wasn’t even hard,” Dick said. “He didn’t put up a fight. All that noise he used to make, all that chaos—he was pathetic at the end.”
Wally shook his head, like he was trying to dislodge a thought. “I mean, I get it. I do. I just… I don’t know if I could’ve done it.”
Dick nodded. “That’s why it was me. You’re good, Wally. You’re light. You hold us all up. But I was trained to end threats.”
Artemis was still silent, her eyes distant, hands curled around her mug like she’d forgotten the warmth. Her voice, when it came, was low.
“I almost killed once,” she said. “That trafficker in Qurac. He was hurting kids, hiding in the embassy, and I had my arrow at his throat. But I let him go.”
Dick didn’t judge. He just tilted his head. “Would you now?”
She didn’t answer. But her silence spoke volumes.
Jason huffed. “What I don’t get,” he said, leaning back in his chair with a skeptical frown, “is why you kept the shoes. Like, seriously. A trophy?”
Dick shrugged.
Jason’s mouth opened. Then closed.
Wally reached out hesitantly, fingers brushing against Dick’s where they rested on the table. There was no fear in his touch, only worry. Concern. The kind that came from love.
“You’re still you,” he said softly.
Dick met his gaze. “I never stopped.”
And Artemis—Artemis finally reached across too, lacing her fingers through his other hand. Her grip was firmer, steadier. Not afraid. Just bracing.
Jason watched the three of them. His brother—ruthless and unflinching. His brother’s partners—not flinching either. Not running.
He let out a breath that sounded suspiciously like relief.
“Alright,” he muttered. “Still not over the heels thing, but… damn. You really meant it.”
Dick looked at the shoes once more.
And smiled.
“They were good heels.”
Notes:
Ages [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Artemis : 21
Jason : 17But anyway, as we get closer to the end of this fic I wanna know what y'all wanna see next, now with a new addition:
1) Dick Grayson Talon AU, where he became a talon after chemo, escaped, and is now hiding his talonification from the batfam.
2) Wingfic inspired by "Loading and Aspect Ratio" by JUBE514 alternating between Bruce, Dick, and Jason's point's of view.
3) TimKon Orpheus and Eurydice au inspired and following the plot of the musical Hadestown.
4) Primordial God Dick AU set in the canon universe, a full length and slightly changed/more in depth version of my oneshot "Lowkey Divine, Highkey Oblivious"
Chapter 57: Mamma Mia Some Trauma
Notes:
Hiiii, I would like to warn that Dick does talk about his assault in slightly more depth than chpt49, this only mentions it in a small part of the chapter so it's skippable.
It's starts at [“In the first timeline,” he said, voice barely above a whisper, “there were things that happened. To me. Things I never told anyone about. Not really.”] and ends at [Then Artemis’s voice broke the silence. Fierce. Steady. “Can I hug you?”]
An easier way to find it as it's within asterisks; **
Good luck soldiers.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It wasn’t like him to fall asleep first.
Dick didn’t do sleep. Not easily, not well. Insomnia had been his shadow for years, following him from mission to mission, city to city, timeline to timeline. He’d told Wally and Artemis about it in passing once, mentioned the long nights, the tossing, the ache of being exhausted and wired at the same time. They’d believed him—trusted him—and never pushed too hard.
But he hadn’t told them everything.
Not about the paralysis. The nights where he woke up locked in place, chest crushed under something invisible, panic pinning him to the bed while his mind screamed for escape.
Those had started in the last timeline—back when secrets had outweighed oxygen, and sleep had been a battlefield. He hadn’t shaken it, not fully. Not yet.
So even when the three of them shared a bed—on nights off, rare and precious—Dick never truly let himself sleep there. He stayed long enough to relax, to soak in their warmth, to memorize the weight of Artemis’s leg thrown lazily over Wally’s and Wally’s hand loosely curled over Dick’s hip.
He stayed for the feeling of belonging. And then, always, quietly, he’d slip out once they were asleep. Return to his own room. Chase whatever scraps of rest he could find before morning.
Then he’d go back.
Make sure he was in the bed again before either of them stirred. Let them believe he’d slept through the night too.
But tonight… something was different.
It was their night off. No patrols, no emergency alerts, no League briefings. Just them. Wally had stolen three pints of ice cream from M’gann’s stash (with permission—mostly), and Artemis had insisted they watch the worst action movie she could find. They’d ended up piled together on her bed, limbs tangled, the occasional comment about bad CGI and worse dialogue thrown into the quiet until even that faded.
And the dark was safe. Familiar. The only way Dick could take his shades off without risking exposure. His identity—his real one—was still a secret. He hated that. Hated that he couldn’t look them in the eye properly, not unless the lights were off. But they never made him feel guilty for it.
They made jokes instead. Called him “Boy Wonder” with affection, or “Rob” when Artemis was teasing. Wally had adopted “Wing” with a kind of casual reverence, and sometimes just “N,” short and soft, like a secret passed between breaths.
Dick never thought he’d be able to sleep through the night with them.
But tonight, surrounded by the hush of steady breathing and the steady rhythm of their heartbeats against his skin, something loosened. He felt it slip. That tension in his chest that never quite went away. The knot behind his eyes. The thousand tiny alarms in his brain that normally kept him wide awake and alert.
They quieted.
He didn’t even realize it was happening.
Wally was in the middle—he always was, like it was his job to tether them together. Artemis curled against his right side, arm draped across his chest, fingers tangled loosely in the fabric of his T-shirt. Dick was on Wally’s left, one arm under Wally’s, their legs just barely brushing.
It was warm. Steady.
And without meaning to, without realizing it, Dick let go.
He fell asleep first.
Not for long. Not deep. But real sleep. His breath evened out. His body relaxed. The tightness around his eyes smoothed.
When Artemis noticed, she stilled mid-breath.
The movement of her fingers paused where they’d been absently tracing patterns on Wally’s chest. Her whole body froze—not out of fear, but reverence. She tilted her head, careful not to shift too much weight, and stared at Wing’s face in the dark.
Relaxed. That was the first thing she registered.
Not blank or guarded. Not tight with tension or dulled with exhaustion. Relaxed, in the kind of way that meant everything was quiet inside his head. His lips parted slightly, lashes soft against his cheeks, brow smooth for once. She didn’t realize she’d been holding her breath until she let it out in a whisper.
“Wally.”
Wally blinked, still half-dozing. “Mm?”
“Look.”
He turned slightly, adjusting just enough to glance over at Wing. And his eyes went wide, green flickering as they caught the soft glow from the streetlight outside.
“He’s asleep,” Wally whispered, stunned.
“No way,” Artemis breathed.
“Way,” Wally said, already halfway to a grin. He shifted a little more, craning to get a better look—careful not to jostle Wing. His fingers ghosted up, brushing just once along the curve of Wing’s cheekbone. “He’s actually asleep.”
The moment felt sacred. Like the kind of thing you only ever saw once—like a solar eclipse or lightning frozen in glass.
Because Wing didn’t sleep. Not like this.
He rested, sure. Meditated. Powered down for hours at a time. But sleeping? Letting himself go completely, letting the world fade away without a fight? That was new. That was rare.
Artemis shifted too, just enough to press her thigh against Wing’s, her arm still draped lightly over Wally. Protective. Anchoring. She didn’t say anything. Didn’t need to. She just stayed close.
Wally’s voice was soft when he spoke again. “He’s kind of adorable like this.”
“Shut up,” Artemis muttered, but her voice had lost all bite. She smiled faintly in the dark.
Wally grinned wider, but didn’t push it. Not this time.
So they lay there. Still. Warm. Listening.
Wing’s breathing was slow and even. No twitches. No sharp inhales. No flinching at sounds in the dark. Just calm.
It was the first time they’d ever seen him let go like this.
Artemis reached out slowly, brushing a strand of hair from Wing’s forehead, tucking it back gently. Her fingers lingered just a second longer than necessary. Then she settled again, her touch barely there but present.
Wally’s hand found Wing’s too, curling around it where it lay on the blanket between them. Not tight. Just enough to be felt. Just enough to say I’m here.
They didn’t speak after that.
Didn’t move.
They just breathed with him.
And when morning came, they’d still be there.
Because tonight—finally—Wing had let himself rest.
And there was no way in hell they were going to let him wake up alone.
Artemis wasn’t sure what woke her first—maybe the way the sheets twisted beneath her legs, or the sudden, sharp inhale against her neck—but the moment she cracked her eyes open, she knew something was wrong.
The air had changed. Gone tight and charged, like the silence before a storm.
She blinked once. Then again.
Wing was thrashing.
Not shifting the way Wally sometimes did—tangled dreams and soft murmurs, the kind that made her laugh when he talked about food in his sleep. No, this wasn’t like that. This was violent.
Wing’s whole body was rigid, locked like he was fighting something from the inside. His limbs twitched, then jerked, breath ragged and uneven. One of his hands had twisted the sheets into a strangled knot. His chest rose in fast, shallow bursts, like he was drowning. The soft sounds spilling from him weren’t words.
They were fear.
“Wing,” Artemis whispered, sitting up fast, hair tumbling around her shoulders. Her voice was barely audible, but she reached for him on instinct. “Hey, hey—it’s okay—”
Next to her, Wally stirred. “Mm? Babe?” he mumbled, still half-asleep. Then he heard the choked, desperate sound come out of Wing’s throat—raw, panicked, like something inside him had snapped.
Wally sat up like he’d been electrocuted. “Rob?”
Wing spasmed again, a full-body jolt that shook the mattress. His hand flailed out and caught the edge of the blanket, dragging it down. His breathing sharpened. Quick, gasping, pained.
“Shit,” Wally muttered, reaching for him. “Rob, hey—hey, you’re dreaming, come on, you’re okay, we’re right here—”
But before he could make contact, Wing's eyes snapped open.
And they were wrong.
Not alert. Not aware.
Wild.
Unfocused and glassy, lit from within by something terrified and dangerous. He looked right through Wally like he was someone else. Somewhere else.
A single breath passed.
Then Wing moved.
Fast. Too fast.
He lunged.
One second Wally was reaching for him, and the next he was flat on his back, pinned hard to the mattress, Wing’s entire body pressed over him—knees digging into his hips, both hands crushing against his throat.
The speed of it knocked the air out of Wally’s lungs. He gasped, eyes wide with panic, hands flying to Wing’s wrists.
“Rob—” he croaked.
Artemis was already moving, heart racing as she scrambled up onto her knees. “Wing, stop! It’s us!” She grabbed his shoulder, fingers digging in as she tried to pull him back.
But the sound that came out of him wasn’t a word.
It was a snarl.
Animal. Unhinged.
Instinct jolted through her—it was the sound of something cornered. Something lost in the dark. She froze, her grip still on his arm, but now she wasn’t pulling. She was just holding on. “Wing… it’s me. It’s Artemis.”
Wally coughed, face turning red, voice barely a whisper. “R-Rob…”
And that—somehow—broke through.
Wing’s fingers spasmed.
His eyes blinked.
Once. Twice.
Then something shifted.
The light behind his gaze changed. The fury slipped out, drained like water through a sieve. And what replaced it—
Horror.
His grip dropped instantly.
The change was immediate—like a circuit breaker had been thrown inside him. Wing recoiled, stumbling back so fast he nearly slipped on the sheets. His breath tore out of him in sharp, ragged gasps. Panic painted every line of his face, every twitch of his fingers. He stared at his hands like they didn’t belong to him, like they were foreign and monstrous and covered in blood.
“Oh my God,” he whispered, voice splintered and raw. “Oh God—oh my God—”
Artemis flicked on the lamp without thinking. The room lit up in a harsh, golden wash.
And that’s when the weight of it all hit.
The light made everything too real.
Wally’s neck was already purpling, the marks of fingers rising like ghosts, ugly and undeniable. His hair stuck up at odd angles, his face slack with shock, breath still stuttering through his chest. And Wing—Wing looked between the bruises and his own trembling hands like he couldn’t decide which one made him want to vomit more.
“Rob,” Wally said again, gently this time. He started to sit up, wincing as he moved, one hand reaching out—
But Wing flinched like the touch would burn him.
Then he bolted.
He scrambled off the bed, bare feet slapping the floor, nearly tripping in his panic. His back hit the far wall with a dull thud, and he dropped down, curling in on himself like the air had turned to acid.
He didn’t look up. Didn’t even try.
He just wrapped his arms tight around his knees, head bowed until his forehead pressed into the fabric of his pants.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I’m sorry—I’m sorry—I’m sorry—”
The words broke apart as they came, shredded by the hitch of his breath, by the tremble in his voice. His shoulders shook violently with each repetition, like he could outrun the guilt by saying it fast enough, loud enough, more times than it hurt.
Artemis didn’t need to see his face to know he was crying.
She could hear it.
In every fractured inhale, in every word that cracked on its way out. It was the kind of crying that came from your core. Not just grief. Not just shame.
Fear.
Wally hadn’t moved much. He was sitting up now, his fingers resting lightly near the bruises on his neck, the other hand clenched in the sheets like a tether. He looked at Wing the whole time—quietly, steadily.
Then, softly, he said, “Artemis.”
“I know,” she breathed.
She was already sliding off the bed before the words were done. The carpet scratched against her knees as she crawled across it, her chest tight, throat burning.
She knelt in front of him.
Close enough to touch, but she didn’t.
Not yet.
“Wing,” she said. “Look at me.”
He didn’t move.
She waited. Then tried again. “I’m not scared of you.”
Still nothing.
Her voice dipped lower. Firmer. “Wally’s not scared either.”
“I could’ve—” Wing’s voice cracked on the edge of something jagged. “I could’ve killed him.”
“But you didn’t,” she said, steady as steel.
Wally’s voice came in next, quiet but resolute. “You stopped, man. You heard me. You came back. That counts.”
Slowly, carefully, he moved across the room and sat beside them. His legs folded beneath him, his posture loose, open. The bruises on his neck were stark under the lamplight, but he didn’t hide them. He didn’t even seem to care.
He reached out, laid a hand on Wing’s ankle. “You’re not the only one who’s ever had nightmares,” he said gently. “We know what this is.”
Wing’s breathing was still unsteady, but the sobs came slower now. Quieter.
Artemis reached for one of his hands and wrapped hers around it—firm, grounding. “You didn’t lose us,” she said. “We’re right here. We’re not going anywhere.”
Dick didn’t answer. Not right away. But his shoulders shifted, some part of him sagging under the words like they’d finally pierced through the chaos in his head.
The sobs slowed. They didn’t stop completely, but they gentled into trembling breaths and hiccuped exhales. And when the silence held long enough to breathe again, Dick lifted his head.
His shades were gone—probably somewhere under the bed—but he didn’t reach for them. He didn’t even look around. His face was bare now.
Open. Wrecked. Human.
His eyes were red, rimmed and wet and glassy, lashes clumped together. His jaw trembled just slightly, but he didn’t look away. Didn’t try to hide.
Wally and Artemis didn’t speak. They didn’t touch him again. They just stayed near—close enough for warmth, for presence. Far enough not to startle him.
Dick sat there for a long moment, like he was building up to something that hurt just to hold.
And then: “I need to tell you something.”
His voice was hoarse. Dry. Like he’d swallowed broken glass.
Neither Wally nor Artemis moved. They just waited, silently giving him the space to speak.
Dick took a breath that seemed to stretch his entire chest before it collapsed back in on itself. “My name is Dick,” he said quietly, voice trembling. “Dick Grayson.”
Artemis blinked. Wally’s eyes widened just a little. But they didn’t interrupt.
“I’ve been lying about… a lot,” Dick said. “The ‘visions,’ the future sight? It’s bullshit. It’s always been bullshit. I just… I couldn’t tell anyone the truth.”
He pressed a hand flat against the carpet. Grounding himself.
Then, like a dam cracking under too much pressure—he let it break open.
“I lived another life,” he said. “Another timeline. It was real. It all happened. And then it ended.”
No one breathed.
“Everyone died,” Dick continued, voice low and splintering. “One by one. Or all at once. Some turned. Some broke. Some never got the chance to fight. And when it was over, I was the only one left.”
Artemis inhaled sharply. Wally’s jaw clenched, eyes locked on him like they were trying to hold him up.
“I was twenty-nine. Damian had just died. Slade snapped his neck.” He choked on the name. “That was the last straw. I didn’t want to live through it anymore.”
His hands clenched. His shoulders hunched like they were bearing the weight of that entire timeline all over again.
“Then a sorcerer said he could send me back. Rewind everything. Fix it. I didn’t ask what it would cost. I didn’t care.”
He looked at them, really looked—like he needed them to see him too.
“And I got another shot,” he said. “I got you both back. I got everyone back. Not all of them exactly the same, not all of them whole, but alive.”
His eyes found Wally.
“You died in the Arctic in that timeline. Trying to stop the 21st MFD. I forgot about it this time until it was almost too late.”
Wally’s expression cracked. He didn’t speak—but he reached out, laid his hand beside Dick’s on the floor. Not touching. Just close. Anchoring.
“I killed the Joker,” Dick said next, quieter. “After Jason died. I beat him with a crowbar. Blew up the warehouse. Cut off his head. All of it.”
Artemis closed her eyes.
“In that timeline, I didn’t do it right. I hesitated. Didn’t finish the job. Joker came back. Hurt more people. And Jason… he came back wrong. Tried to kill everyone. I failed him.”
His voice shook, and for a second he looked like he might stop. But he didn’t.
“I told myself this time would be different,” he said. “And it is. Kind of.”
He turned to Artemis. “Your death was faked last time. For the mission. But a few years later, it wasn’t. It was real. You died. M’gann never recovered after she tore Kaldur’s mind apart thinking he’d turned. Zatanna and Raquel went dark under Klarion. Conner, Barbara, you… Joker got you before I could stop him.”
The silence was suffocating.
“Everyone at the Watchtower—Barry, Bart, Hal, Cassie, Gar… they were all there when it blew.”
He listed their names like scars on a roll call of failure.
“Bruce, Tim, Jason, Dinah—they were drugged and slaughtered during a League summit. Vandal Savage. Slade. They picked us off one by one.”
He looked at them like he was preparing for the final blow. Like he expected them to walk away.
“I’ve been trying to hold it all together this time. Trying to save people without telling them too much. Trying to keep from losing anyone again.”
And then, in a whisper that barely made it out:
“I’m so tired.”
The words didn’t fade. They stayed suspended in the air like smoke, like breath held too long, curling around the corners of the room and settling into the silence between them.
Artemis shifted closer, the carpet brushing softly beneath her knee as it bumped lightly against Dick’s. She didn’t grip his hand tighter. She didn’t lean all the way in. She just let that small contact say what needed to be said: I’m here.
Her voice came soft, steady—not fragile, never fragile. “Have you told anyone about this?”
Dick let out a sound that might’ve been a laugh if it wasn’t so hollow. It cracked around the edges, splintered with exhaustion. He scrubbed a hand down his face, fingers dragging over his eyes like he could wipe away the truth.
“Ironically?” he muttered, “Slade.”
That got a reaction.
Artemis blinked. “Slade?” she echoed, voice tight, like the name burned her mouth.
Wally’s head jerked slightly, brow creasing with confusion. “ Deathstroke Slade?”
Dick leaned his head back against the wall, gaze drifting toward the ceiling. His eyes didn’t focus. “During my time undercover as Renegade… I slipped. Didn’t mean to, but he caught it. He’s smart. Pays attention. He put the pieces together before I could even try to lie.”
Artemis’s disbelief wasn’t subtle. “You told him?”
“I didn’t want to,” Dick said quickly, holding up a hand. “But once he knew, I figured it was better to control the damage. So I gave him the full picture. The end of the world. The Reach’s second wave. Klarion off his leash. Savage turning Earth into a breeding ground for war.”
Wally was frowning now, but he wasn’t arguing. Just listening, eyes sharp and unreadable.
“I told him what the Light really becomes,” Dick continued, voice thinner now. “What he becomes. I told him I’d seen it all—and that if he wanted to avoid that future, maybe aligning himself with the winning side for once was smarter than playing kingmaker.”
“And he believed you?” Artemis asked, incredulous.
Dick gave a crooked, humorless smile. “He never said it. But yeah. He believed me. Maybe not everything—but enough. He knew I wasn’t bluffing. And he’s a survivor first. If that meant backing out of the Light’s plans just far enough to keep breathing? He’d do it.”
Wally let out a low breath. “So… that’s why he didn’t betray you. At the summit.”
Dick nodded. “Yeah. That was our deal. He keeps my secret. I make sure he’s not on the wrong side of the apocalypse.”
There was a long moment where no one spoke.
The kind of silence that didn’t need to be filled. The kind that understood the weight of what had just been said.
Then Wally’s voice cut through, quiet and stunned. “You’re serious .”
Dick’s eyes slipped shut. “I wish I wasn’t.”
The silence stretched again—but it had changed. Not the jagged, brittle kind that had followed his confessions. Not the heavy stillness that tasted like grief or guilt. This was different. Warmer. Like the beginning of something slowly unfolding. Like trust.
And neither of them flinched.
They hadn’t pulled away. Hadn’t questioned his sanity. Hadn’t looked at him like he was broken beyond repair. They just sat with him—two points of heat and light in the dark, steady and unshaken.
Artemis squeezed his hand again, a little firmer now, grounding him like an anchor. “We’ll help,” she said, low and certain. “Whatever that means. However you need.”
Wally didn’t hesitate. “We’ve got you, man. You carried this alone for how long? That ends now.”
Dick didn’t lift his head. Didn’t try to blink away the burning behind his eyes. He just let their words settle into him, soft and heavy and real. Like warmth sinking into his ribs. Like oxygen returning to lungs he’d forgotten how to use.
It took him a breath to speak. Then another.
He nodded. Just once. A small thing. Barely movement at all. But to Wally and Artemis, it said everything.
“I think…” Dick started, voice rough and a little uneven, like his throat was still catching up to the weight of what he’d already said. “I think a lot of the worst parts have been diverted already.”
Wally leaned in just a fraction. Artemis didn’t move, still holding his hand, still anchoring.
“People are alive who shouldn’t be,” Dick continued, quieter now. “Things are different. The ripples worked.”
Artemis’s hand squeezed his again, fingers firm, present.
“I’ve been tracking the shifts. Some of them are small, but they matter. I mean… Ra’s hasn’t made a single move. Not one. In the last timeline, by now he’d already started recruiting kids for his second League of Shadows. But now?” He gave a weak, disbelieving laugh. “Nothing. It’s like he’s watching. Waiting.”
Wally raised a brow. “You think you scared Ra’s al Ghul into sitting this one out?”
Dick gave a crooked half-smile. “Not me. The timeline. Or maybe... I’m not sure yet. But it’s something.”
He looked away for a moment, eyes distant. Like he was watching the past and the future pass each other in his mind.
“Blüdhaven won’t be nuked,” he said next, voice lower. “Slade’s too wary to make a move that bold now. And Blockbuster…” Dick’s voice faltered slightly. “He won’t kill anyone. I already got to him.”
Artemis and Wally were quiet. Listening. Neither filled the silence, even when it stretched—because it didn’t feel empty. It felt full. Like something sacred was being built between them, word by word.
Dick swallowed hard. The next sentence sat on his tongue like a splinter.
“Can I…” His voice cracked again, and he hated it. Hated the way it made him sound fragile. “Can I tell you something else?”
Artemis nodded without hesitation. Wally’s face didn’t shift, but he leaned forward, every inch of him focused.
Dick glanced down at his hands. At the scuffed knuckles and the healing cut along the side of his thumb. At the history he carried in skin and scar tissue. The parts of himself he’d always compartmentalized. Hidden.
**
“In the first timeline,” he said, voice barely above a whisper, “there were things that happened. To me. Things I never told anyone about. Not really.”
Wally sat up straighter. Artemis didn’t let go of his hand.
“I was groomed,” Dick said, quietly. “By a woman named Liu. She found me at a low point—early. I was young. Isolated. And she… she made me feel wanted. Needed. Like I owed her something. That I wanted what she was doing.”
Artemis’s jaw clenched so hard he heard it. Wally’s face went blank, lips parted slightly, like his brain was trying to catch up.
“I stayed away from her this time,” Dick said, voice flattening. “Different paths. Different cities. I knew how to avoid the pattern.”
His throat worked. But the words didn’t stop.
“But it wasn’t the last time.”
He looked over at Wally, just for a second. Then away again. “Kori and I were together for a while. It was good. Real. Until Mirage showed up.”
Wally’s expression darkened instantly.
“Miriam Delgado,” Dick said. “She claimed to be from the future. Said we were destined to be together. That I was her future. She showed up… looking like Kori. Sounding like her. Touching me like her.”
The breath he took was short. Shallow. Pained.
“She convinced me. That she was Kori. And when I found out the truth—when she finally dropped the act—I didn’t even tell anyone. I was too humiliated. Too confused.”
Artemis’s free hand had curled into a fist on her thigh. Wally looked like he wanted to punch a wall. Or a person.
Dick didn’t look at either of them.
“I stopped fighting it after that,” he said quietly. “Stopped defending myself. People were already whispering about me. About who I’d been with, who I hadn’t. ‘Too many names.’ ‘No standards.’ ‘A slut.’ I figured it was easier to just… let them think what they wanted.”
There was a long pause.
“The third time,” he continued, voice thin now, “was Catalina Flores. Tarantula. I was trying to train her. She was reckless, violent—killed someone in front of me when I couldn’t stop her. I was in shock. I ran to the roof to get away. She followed.”
He inhaled, sharp and tight. “She… she assaulted me. I didn’t move. Didn’t fight. I just—”
His voice cracked apart entirely. He bowed his head, eyes wet and burning.
“I didn’t even fight her off,” he whispered.
There was no sound for a beat. Just the soft buzz of the lamp. The thud of blood in his ears.
**
Then Artemis’s voice broke the silence. Fierce. Steady. “Can I hug you?”
Dick blinked. For a second, he couldn’t even answer. Then, slowly—like it physically hurt—he nodded.
She didn’t wait.
She pulled him into her arms, wrapping around him with no hesitation. It wasn’t gentle or tentative—it was firm. Protective. Like she was holding him together with her own strength. Like she was telling him, without words: You’re not broken. And you’re not alone.
Wally didn’t wait either.
He moved in beside them, arms sliding around Dick from the other side. Not too tight. Just enough to be felt. Just enough to say I’m here, too .
The tears came then.
Not in a sob. Not in a collapse. But quietly—like they’d been waiting for permission.
“This doesn’t change anything,” Wally whispered against Dick’s hair, his voice rough with emotion. “You’re still you. You’re so strong , man. Stronger than anyone I know.”
“You’ve carried this alone for so long,” Artemis said softly, hand curling around the back of his neck. “But you don’t have to anymore.”
Wally nodded, shifting just enough to rest his forehead lightly against Dick’s temple. “We’re here. We’re not going anywhere. And we’re gonna help you carry this. Every part of it.”
Dick trembled in their arms.
His eyes were shut tight. His breathing came in quiet, stuttering pulls.
But he didn’t pull away.
He let them hold him. Let the comfort seep in, slow and careful.
And for the first time in either lifetime—
He let himself be held.
He let himself be loved.
Notes:
Ages [S2]:
Wally : 21
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Artemis : 21
Jason : 17But anyway, as we get closer to the end of this fic I wanna know what y'all wanna see next:
1) Dick Grayson Talon AU, where he became a talon after chemo, escaped, and is now hiding his talonification from the batfam.
2) Wingfic inspired by "Loading and Aspect Ratio" by JUBE514 alternating between Bruce, Dick, and Jason's point's of view.
3) TimKon Orpheus and Eurydice au inspired and following the plot of the musical Hadestown.
4) Primordial God Dick AU set in the canon universe, a full length and slightly changed/more in depth version of my oneshot "Lowkey Divine, Highkey Oblivious"
Chapter 58: Girl Power
Notes:
Chapters 51-52 are set during 02:20 Endgame
>Chapters post 53 are set after 02:20 EndgameSorry for the late chapter, also I don't think I flunked those tests completely.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The skies over Gotham had that permanent, restless gray—a smothered kind of gloom that soaked into the buildings and didn’t let go. The clouds hovered low, heavy with indecision, like they couldn’t decide whether to pour rain or just hang there, pressing down until the city gave in.
The air was sharp with the usual Gotham cocktail: exhaust, cold metal, damp brick, and a faint, lingering threat of something burning far too close to residential. People hustled past with hunched shoulders and collars pulled tight, eyes down, steps quick. Gotham taught you not to linger. Especially not after dark.
But Dick did.
He moved like someone who belonged in the shadows, hoodie drawn up, hands deep in the pockets of his jacket. A paper bag was tucked beneath one arm—warm, smelling of steamed rice and sesame oil and just a hint of spice.
It fogged up the inside of the thin plastic a little. He could feel the heat seeping through, a subtle comfort against the cold. The city gnawed at him anyway, wind sneaking past his sleeves and biting down his spine.
Still, he barely noticed.
His eyes were on the rooftops. The alley corners. The fire escapes and shadows that clung to the edges of buildings like secrets waiting to pounce. It was second nature. A habit buried so deep he didn’t have to think about it anymore.
He wasn’t on patrol tonight. No comms, no mission. Not officially.
But he was still looking.
Three nights ago, he’d seen her. Just a flicker—black shape slipping between buildings, the kind of movement that screamed deliberate. Clean. Controlled. Too smooth for just another lost kid. Too fluid for a street-level grunt. A ghost disappearing into the alleyways.
Cass.
He hadn’t called out. Hadn’t approached. He knew better than to spook her. Cass was a phantom by design—silent, elusive, always watching more than she was seen. If she wanted you to find her, she’d let you. If she didn’t, you'd never know she’d been there at all.
So he hadn’t chased.
He’d watched. Taken note of the alley. The angle of the fire escape. The half-sunk basement entrance half-hidden under old crates. Then he’d walked away and made a plan.
Now, three nights later, he was back.
Same spot. Same hour. Same tension in the air.
He rounded the corner, boots soft against the wet pavement, and there she was—tucked behind a stack of pallets like she belonged there. Barely a shape in the dark, just the gleam of a watchful gaze.
She didn’t flinch when she saw him. Didn’t shift. She was a sculpture made of shadows, all coiled muscle and breath held behind a mask of stillness.
Dick stopped a few feet away.
He didn’t speak. Didn’t smile yet.
Just crouched, slow and deliberate, the way you’d approach a frightened animal. Not because he thought Cass was fragile—God, no—but because she’d earned the right to dictate the terms of every interaction. She didn’t need coddling. She needed patience. Space.
He opened the paper bag and pulled out a container. Still warm. He set it down on the ground between them and nudged it forward across the cracked cement.
A peace offering.
She didn’t move at first. Her eyes flicked down, then back up, as sharp and cautious as ever. Measuring. Testing.
Dick gave her a small smile. Not a grin. Not a joke. Just a quiet, honest thing. “I don’t bite,” he said.
That was it.
No explanations. No pleas. No demands. Just an offer. An opening.
She moved like smoke—no sound, no wasted motion. Slipped forward, scooped up the container, and was gone before his next blink. A blur of black vanishing into the skeleton of the city like she’d never been there.
But she had been.
Dick stayed crouched for a second longer, letting the moment breathe like something sacred—like a page in a story you don’t want to turn just yet. Then he stood, brushed his palms off against his jeans, and melted back into the Gotham haze.
He came back the next night.
And the night after that.
Same alley. Same rhythm. Always just after sunset, when the last of the light slipped behind Gotham’s jagged skyline and the streetlamps flickered like they couldn’t make up their minds. The city was never quiet, not really—but here, tucked away between half-collapsed buildings and graffiti-stained dumpsters, it was quiet enough.
Each time, he brought food.
It started with dumplings. Pork and cabbage, steamed just right and still warm in the box when he passed them over. The next night, it was noodles with peanut sauce, then Thai curry, then soft bao buns with a side of chili oil that made his eyes water just from the smell.
The food changed. The routine didn’t.
He always approached slowly, crouched nearby without invading her space. He never looked her directly in the eye unless she let him. He kept his voice low, casual, like they were sitting on a back porch somewhere instead of a grimy Gotham alley.
And she always came.
Cass never said a word. Never crept closer than her chosen perch—usually a crate, sometimes the broken step of a rusted fire escape. But she took the food. Ate slowly. Deliberately. Watched him like he was a puzzle with too many missing pieces.
But she stayed.
And that was everything.
Dick never asked her why she was out here. Never pressed her about where she went during the day, or what she knew, or what she wanted. He didn’t need to. Her silence wasn’t empty. It was full of decisions. Full of things she didn’t trust the world to hold yet. He knew that feeling. Too well.
So instead of asking, he gave.
Stories, mostly. People. Bits of the life she’d walked away from—or maybe never walked into.
“Tim’s incredible,” he said one night, his voice echoing faintly off the brick. He sat cross-legged against the wall, hoodie zipped all the way up, breath curling faint in the cold air. “Kid’s too smart for his own good. Walks like he’s always five steps ahead of you, which he probably is. Sometimes I forget he’s still a teenager.”
Cass sat on her usual crate, hoodie pulled low, picking at her food with slow, careful fingers. Watching. Always watching.
“Damian’s in the manor now,” Dick continued. “Yeah, that Damian. The assassin one. He’s got a robin chick he’s raising, too.”
No visible reaction. Not even a twitch. But she didn’t leave.
“Jason’s back. That one’s a whole mess. Guns, leather, attitude. Still makes everything ten times harder than it needs to be, but... he’s not trying to kill anyone right now. That’s progress.”
Dick smiled faintly, eyes distant. “Steph’s loud. Really loud. She talks like someone left the volume on max. But she’s smart. Funnier than anyone gives her credit for. She and Tim… well. It’s complicated, but good.”
Cass blinked slowly, her attention sharp but unreadable.
“And Alfred…” He chuckled. “Still Alfred. Doesn’t age. Swears he’s not judging anyone but manages to radiate judgment just by lifting an eyebrow. Keeps the whole place running. Keeps us running.”
That was the first time Cass moved—not much, just a subtle tilt of the head. Something like curiosity flickered across her face.
Dick saw it.
“And Bruce…” He paused, let the weight of that name hang a second. “He’s... Bruce. He’s better when people make him be better. Left to his own devices, he turns into a walking guilt complex. But when he remembers he’s not alone? When he lets himself feel things?” He exhaled. “There’s no one else like him.”
He let the silence stretch, soft and slow. Gotham noise filtered in from beyond the alley—horns, distant sirens, the rush of a train far off.
Then Dick looked at her.
“You’d like them,” he said quietly. “They’d like you.”
Cass didn’t react right away. Her fingers paused over the lid of her food container. She looked down. Then up again.
Still silent. Still there.
And somehow, that meant more than words.
Dick didn’t push. Never did. He just gave her a nod, leaned his head back against the brick, and closed his eyes for a few seconds. Let the cold bite at his cheeks. Let the sound of the city fill the gaps.
When Dick opened his eyes and found the alley empty, all that remained of her was the faint scent of steamed dumplings and the empty takeout container she’d carefully placed in the spot between them.
It wasn’t a rejection.
It was something else.
The next night, she was already there when he arrived.
No fanfare.
No grand gesture.
Just Cass, seated on the same crate, hood pulled low, hands folded neatly in her lap. She didn’t startle when he came into view. She didn’t speak. She just nodded—barely a twitch—and that was all the greeting he needed.
The rhythm formed quietly after that.
Evenings blurred together in the alley that was becoming something like neutral ground. A kind of truce-space carved out of Gotham’s decay, where words weren’t currency and silence didn’t demand apology.
Same alley.
Same two figures.
Same exchange: food passed from gloved hand to bare fingers, warm through the chill, no expectations.
Cass didn’t bolt anymore.
She still didn’t speak. Still didn’t quite look at him for longer than a second or two. But she stayed.
She ate.
She listened.
And Dick—he kept talking.
Not filling the silence so much as adding color to it, painting pieces of his world in a language she didn’t have to answer. He told her stories. Not the big ones. Not the war stories or the tragedies. The small ones. The funny ones. The ones that said we’re people, too.
“Barbara’s still in the game,” he said one night, voice easy as he leaned back against the graffiti-stained wall. He tucked his hands into his hoodie pocket, the edges of his smile tugging just enough to show it wasn’t forced. “Still better than me with half the effort.”
Cass glanced up from her container of noodles. Didn’t speak. But didn’t look away immediately either.
“She acts like she doesn’t have anything to prove,” he went on, “and maybe that’s what makes her terrifying. She moves like she’s made of certainty. Never second-guesses. Except when she makes coffee. Then she commits crimes against caffeine.”
His grin widened.
“She once tried to poison me with something she swore was a latte. Had like… six espresso shots and something that tasted like regret.”
Cass didn’t laugh. But she blinked, slow. Her mouth twitched at the corner, almost imperceptibly. Her gaze lingered for an extra beat before dropping back to her food.
He counted that as a win.
Another night, he swapped stories again, shifting the focus away from Gotham, from the capes and shadows. From history. Instead, he talked about home. Or whatever passed for it lately.
“Wally and Artemis,” he said, half-laughing as he poked around in a box of lo mein, “they’re a lot.”
Cass sat across from him that night, legs tucked under her like a perched cat, a container of rice balanced on her knees. She listened without looking directly at him, her fingers absently plucking at the hem of her hoodie sleeve.
“In the best way, I mean,” he clarified, like he owed them the respect. “It’s like being caught between two thunderstorms—but the lightning’s warm, you know?”
He shook his head, fondness bleeding through the grin.
“Wally talks before he thinks, Artemis thinks before she punches. And somehow they make it work. Like, ridiculously well.”
Cass’s head tilted, just slightly. Her food sat forgotten in her lap, untouched, but her posture had changed. She was closer to him now. Not physically. Not quite. But the line in her spine was softer. The wary tension in her shoulders had eased, subtly, night by night.
It wasn’t nothing.
“Artemis,” he said, with a chuckle, “made me promise not to do any dumb acrobatics alone anymore. Said if I pulled one more triple flip off a rooftop mid-firefight, she’d glue my boots to the floor.”
He paused, then added, grinning wider, “So I made her promise not to jump into hostage situations without a plan.”
Cass’s eyebrows lifted a fraction. Her head tilted again.
“She didn’t like that,” Dick said, voice trailing off into the mist that clung to Gotham’s alley edges like old ghosts.
Cass didn’t smile, not really. But the corner of her mouth twitched just slightly. Barely there. If he hadn’t been watching her so closely, he might’ve missed it.
But he saw it.
And it made him keep coming back.
A day later, the sky was the same dim slate it always seemed to be, the kind of dusk that stretched long into night like the sun was dragging its heels.
Dick showed up with soup this time—tom yum from a hole-in-the-wall Thai place he’d practically lived at during stakeouts—and he talked while they ate in silence, the sounds of Gotham’s distant traffic humming behind their conversation.
“Jason once tried to cook dinner when he was, like, twelve,” Dick said, balancing his container on one knee as he sat cross-legged against the wall. “He burned pasta to the bottom of the pan—completely blackened it—and told Alfred it was ‘crispy style.’”
He laughed softly, the sound warm and nostalgic, like it lived in a softer part of his memory.
“Alfred made him finish it,” he added, grin wide. “Every last bite. Said it was a lesson in accountability and flavor.”
Cass tilted her head slightly, the barest movement, her hands wrapped around her own container of rice. She didn’t look at him directly, but she was listening—fully present in the moment, absorbing his words like they were puzzle pieces.
“Jason still cooks too much meat,” Dick said, “but he’s getting better. I think it calms him. Gives him control over something simple, something that won’t bite back.” He glanced over, voice quieting. “He’s still angry. But it’s focused now. Channeled. Like a blade that finally found its edge.”
Cass shifted. Not away—just enough to indicate she was listening more intently. Her gaze dipped to the steam curling off her food.
“And Tim,” Dick added, “oh man—he once glued his cape to a fire escape. Totally by accident. Don’t even ask me how. It was some kind of weird solvent he made to repel water and... yeah. Backfired hard.”
He laughed again, shaking his head.
“Steph recorded the whole thing. Said it’s her favorite video ever. Probably watches it on bad days to cheer herself up.”
Cass blinked slowly. She didn’t laugh—but her head tilted a little more than usual, and her mouth relaxed in a way that almost looked like interest. Like amusement tucked just beneath the surface.
Dick smiled to himself.
“He’s good, Tim,” he said, softer now. “Really good. Quiet, but it’s not a mask. He’s just... always thinking. Always planning. There’s a sadness to him, like he sees the world in layers no one else does. But that’s what makes him good. That’s why I trust him.”
She didn’t speak. But her eyes stayed on him. And that was enough.
The next night, Dick brought hot chocolate in thermoses. Real chocolate—not the powdered kind. He handed one to Cass without a word, and she accepted it like she was being trusted with something sacred.
“The robin’s fully fledged now,” he said once they were both settled. “Wings strong. Good form. Damian says she’s showing signs of tactical flight patterns. I think he’s just proud.”
Cass curled her hands around the thermos, legs pulled close to her chest. Her hood was up against the cold, but her face was more visible than usual.
“She circles the manor when she’s bored,” Dick continued, smiling. “Damian keeps trying to teach her tricks, but she mostly just ignores him. He pretends to be annoyed, but it’s total crap.”
He chuckled, eyes crinkling at the corners.
“She landed on Bruce’s head the other day. Dead center. He didn’t even flinch. Just kept reading. She sat there like a tiny, judgmental crown.”
Cass’s shoulders shook—once, like a quiet breath of laughter had tried to escape and she’d trapped it. Her eyes gleamed under the alley’s flickering security light.
She was relaxed now.
Not fully. Not openly.
But something had shifted.
And Dick noticed.
Tonight, the sky was clearer. Cold stars flickered above Gotham’s haze, and the wind carried that crisp bite that meant fall was surrendering to winter.
Dick came with dumplings again—but also something else.
From the brown paper bag, he pulled a plastic-wrapped box and, without preamble, tossed it gently across the cracked pavement.
Cass caught it one-handed, fluid and effortless, like she’d been waiting for something to catch.
She looked down.
A box of waffle mix.
The design was bright. Cheerful. Ridiculous. A little cartoon chef smiled stupidly from the corner. Cass blinked at it.
“Steph’s been stashing those in the manor pantry,” Dick said casually, sipping from his thermos. “Swears she’s gonna convert the whole place into a Waffle House. Honestly? None of us would stop her.”
Cass turned the box in her hands, thumbs brushing the edge. She didn’t look up right away. Just stared at the box like it was something foreign. Like it mattered more than she could say.
And for a while, Dick said nothing. He just watched her, legs stretched out, back against the wall, his gaze steady and quiet.
Not expecting.
Just hoping.
Then Cass looked up.
Right at him.
And for the first time—
She smiled.
It was small.
Tentative.
But real.
And Dick felt something in his chest loosen. Not the kind of release that comes with relief. Not even joy. Just… quiet.
The kind of quiet that told him this was working.
That she was still here.
That maybe, after everything, she was beginning to believe she didn’t have to be alone anymore.
The next time she showed up, Dick didn’t bring food.
He brought something heavier. Something riskier.
He brought trust.
Cass had been shifting closer to the alley’s mouth each night for the past few days. It was subtle, gradual. A slow rebalancing of fear into curiosity.
Her shoulders didn’t stay tensed as long. Her eyes didn’t cut away as fast. And when she moved, it wasn’t like she was ready to bolt—it was like she was choosing to stay. Not entirely, not yet. But enough.
So tonight, instead of unpacking dinner from a paper bag, Dick just stood where he always did, hands in his pockets, posture loose.
The fog curled around him like a familiar coat. Gotham’s skies were their usual dull bruise of gray, and the scent of damp stone hung in the air.
He waited until she emerged.
She did—quiet as always. From the shadows, not with fear, but with intent. She wasn’t crouched or hidden this time. She didn’t try to disappear into the walls. She just stood there at the edge of the alley, head tilted slightly, as if to say, Okay. I’m here. Now what?
Dick smiled.
And held out his hand.
Palm up. Open. No tricks. No weapons. Just skin and trust and the quiet, silent offer of something bigger than both.
He didn’t expect her to take it.
But she did.
Her fingers were light as silk, barely there. They hovered for a moment before brushing against his—like she was checking to make sure he was real.
When her hand finally settled into his, her grip was feather-soft, trembling. Like she expected it to disappear at any second. Like the world might punish her for reaching.
Dick didn’t speak.
He just smiled.
Let her set the pace. Let her step beside him.
And together, they walked.
No destination given. No explanations offered. He didn’t mention his bike. Didn’t suggest the car. He didn’t even glance at either. Cass wasn’t ready for that kind of confinement, not yet. She was half-ghost still, half-burnt nerve. Trust didn’t live in seatbelts and rumbling engines.
So they took the long way.
Through Gotham’s quiet bones—down narrow lanes where the streetlights flickered and the air tasted like rain. Past shuttered shops and graffiti-covered mailboxes. Across cracked sidewalks and iron-wrought fences. The city was breathing low tonight, like it was sleeping with one eye open.
Cass didn’t speak. She didn’t need to. Her hand stayed in his the whole time. Not tight, not desperate—just there. A quiet weight against the night.
When they reached the gates of Wayne Manor, she stopped.
She didn’t pull away.
Just paused.
Dick stopped with her. No pressure. No prompting. His thumb brushed the back of her hand once, light as breath. He gave her the silence she needed.
Cass stared at the gate—not afraid, exactly. Just bracing herself. For noise. For walls. For the weight of whatever came next.
Dick didn’t fill the space with words.
He just waited.
And after a long moment, Cass took a single step forward.
Then another.
And Dick followed.
His boots were quiet against the stone path as they approached the front doors of Wayne Manor. The light from the porch spilled out over the steps, soft and golden. Cass’s hand was still in his, smaller but steady now. She didn’t grip tighter, didn’t try to bolt. Just stood with him.
He lifted his other hand to knock—
The door opened before he could touch it.
Of course it did.
Alfred stood there, as composed and omniscient as ever, wearing his signature pressed suit and the faintest arch to one eyebrow, as though he’d been expecting them since last Tuesday.
“Welcome home, Master Dick,” he said, calm and clear. His eyes shifted to Cassandra—and for a beat, he simply looked at her. Not with surprise. Not with pity. Just understanding. Quiet, steady understanding that cut through the cold better than any fireplace ever could.
“I’ll prepare a room,” Alfred said, already turning on his heel.
Dick blinked. “...Thanks, Alfred.”
“Of course, Master Dick.”
Then, without missing a beat, Alfred called up the stairs, voice slightly raised but still perfectly measured. “Miss Stephanie!”
There was a loud thunk from the second floor—followed by the unmistakable chaos of someone tripping, swearing, and sprinting simultaneously. Seconds later, a blur of purple hoodie and blonde ponytail launched itself down the staircase, feet barely touching the steps.
“What’s up, Al—I mean, Alfred—wait. Dick?”
Steph stopped at the bottom, one hand gripping the railing, sneakers squeaking slightly on the polished floor. Her gaze caught on the girl beside him—Cass, still small and quiet in her oversized hoodie, standing like she’d rather blend into the marble than be noticed.
Steph’s eyes widened. Her mouth opened. Closed. Then opened again.
“Whoa,” she said, breathless. “Hi.”
Cass didn’t answer. Just watched. Still. Measured. But she didn’t retreat.
Dick cleared his throat. “Think you could help her get cleaned up? Maybe a shower? Or a bath if that’s better? Just… whatever she needs.”
Steph blinked. Then, like someone had hit a switch, she lit up. Bright and chaotic and utterly sincere.
“Finally! Another girl! Oh my god, there is so much testosterone in this house I thought I was gonna choke on a bicep.”
Cass blinked slowly. Her face remained unreadable.
Steph didn’t miss a beat. “C’mon. Let’s get you upstairs. I’ve got bubble bath. Like, actual fancy stuff. And a million towels. And a loofah I swear I’ve never used. It’s purple.”
She held out her hand.
There was a beat of stillness.
Cass hesitated.
Then—quiet, tentative—she placed her hand into Steph’s.
Steph squealed. Squealed . She didn’t even try to contain it. “Yes! Girl power! Let’s go! You are gonna feel like a damn goddess when I’m done.”
She tugged Cass gently, leading her up the stairs like this was the most important mission of her life. And maybe to Steph, it was.
Dick stood at the base of the stairs, watching them go. Cass didn’t look back. But she didn’t pull away either.
He let out a soft breath—half chuckle, half awe. His shoulders, always tense by default, eased just a little.
Then Alfred reappeared at the top landing, a perfectly folded towel over one arm. He glanced down at Dick with that faint, knowing look only a very tired man who had raised too many vigilantes could master.
“I daresay, Master Dick…” he said, voice dry as fine wine, “it may not, in fact, be Master Bruce with the adoption problem after all.”
Dick huffed a laugh. Ran a hand through his hair.
“Yeah,” he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. “Maybe not.”
Notes:
Ages:
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Cass : 17
Steph : 16
Alfred : ImmortalBut anyway, as we get closer to the end of this fic I wanna know what y'all wanna see next, in order of most votes:
1) Dick Grayson Talon AU, where he became a talon after chemo, escaped, and is now hiding his talonification from the batfam.
4) Primordial God Dick AU set in the canon universe, a full length and slightly changed/more in depth version of my oneshot "Lowkey Divine, Highkey Oblivious"
3) TimKon Orpheus and Eurydice au inspired and following the plot of the musical Hadestown.
2) Wingfic inspired by "Loading and Aspect Ratio" by JUBE514 alternating between Bruce, Dick, and Jason's point's of view.
Chapter 59: Is This The End?
Notes:
Chapters 51-52 are set during 02:20 Endgame
>Chapters post 53 are set after 02:20 EndgameUhhhh, timeline go! I have no idea whats happening anymore.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The warehouse reeked of oil and stale adrenaline.
Rust coated the walls like blood that never dried, and old metal beams groaned above with every gust of cold wind that slipped through broken skylights.
The scent of machine grease clung to everything—heavy, suffocating. Somewhere in the distance, a pipe hissed, the sound sharp against the background buzz of flickering halogen lights that barely clung to life overhead.
Outside, the Gotham night pressed against shattered windows like a held breath. The moon was little more than a ghost behind thick clouds, and the amber glow of distant streetlights barely pierced the smog curling off the bay.
The warehouse loomed like a carcass of industry long since abandoned—glassless panes, rusted catwalks, rotting wood, and broken dreams.
Inside, it was chaos.
Heavy boots pounded the concrete like war drums. Shouts echoed against steel beams, harsh and panicked. The crack of metal batons colliding with pipes rang out in jarring rhythm.
The clatter of fallen weapons bounced across the floor, chasing the barks of a man too slow, too cocky, too stupid to realize he’d already lost control of the room.
Jason crouched behind a stack of steel crates near the far wall, half in shadow, half exposed. His pulse was steady. Breathing even. The grip of his pistol—modded for rubber rounds—was a familiar weight in his hand.
He didn’t love the restriction. But when Dick had asked—had said, "For me, just this once?"—Jason had agreed.
For him.
Across the floor, Nightwing was pure motion.
He didn’t fight. He danced. Blue and black blurred into the shadows, a streak of sleek precision slicing through the crowd. He moved like liquid—fast, agile, unstoppable. Every kick folded a man in half. Every strike with the escrima sticks cracked against bone with surgical precision. He vaulted off a stack of crates, landed in a roll, and came up swinging, disarming one thug before flipping over another.
Three moved to flank him—one from behind, two from either side. Dick dropped into a sweep, knocking the first to the floor, rolled beneath a punch from the second, and drove both sticks hard into the gut of the third.
The man folded with a grunt. Dick spun, using the momentum to crack one stick across the temple of the second attacker and send him crashing into a support beam.
Jason, from his vantage point, took two clean shots—one to the thigh, one to the ribs—dropping another goon with satisfying thuds. Non-lethal didn’t mean painless, and he made sure of that.
He ducked a flying wrench, rolled left, and fired again—rubber rounds catching a fourth thug in the shoulder and spinning him clean off his feet.
It was their first solo mission in months.
No Bat on comms. No Oracle in their ears. No backup. No net.
Just them.
Brothers. A gun and a stick. Red and blue.
And so far—it had almost been going well.
Until it wasn’t.
Jason’s instincts prickled a half-second too late. Something in the air shifted. A rhythm broken. He looked up.
Across the floor, Dick pivoted to strike—mid-turn, mid-step—and a figure emerged from behind a pillar. A mountain of a man, all muscle and bulk, moved fast and silent. One arm lashed out like a striking snake, wrapping around Dick’s neck. His momentum was stolen instantly—lifted, yanked back—legs kicking air for half a breath.
Dick twisted, elbowing hard, but another man rushed in. Then a third. Coordinated. Military trained.
They weren’t here to brawl.
They were here to capture.
One of the attackers drove a baton into the back of Dick’s knees, forcing him down, while the other slapped cuffs onto his wrists with a practiced snap. His escrima sticks clattered to the floor, metal against concrete, the sound too loud, too final.
They yanked his arms up, stretching them above his head to the rusted pipe overhead. The iron groaned, but held. His heels scraped the ground as they secured him there—dangling, breathing hard, jaw clenched.
Jason moved instantly—firing, covering distance with every shot.
Two down. Then three. But there were more.
“Seriously?” he muttered through grit teeth as he ducked behind a shipping container, breath sharp.
“I’m fine,” Dick called out. His voice strained, but calm. Always calm. “Just a minor delay.”
Jason checked his clip.
Click. Empty.
“Of course I’m out,” he growled, slamming it home anyway out of habit.
“Seriously?” Jason hissed under his breath, ducking behind the crate again as a volley of bullets raked the air above him.
“I’m fine,” Dick called out. His voice was strained but steady, projecting calm like a lifeline. “Just a minor delay.”
Jason peeked around the corner, eyes narrowing. Dick looked annoyed more than anything else, his shoulders tense, chin tilted up with that same infuriating calm he always had. Like being handcuffed mid-fight was just a mild inconvenience.
Jason ducked back and checked his mag.
Click.
Empty.
Of course it was.
Jason muttered a sharp curse through clenched teeth, slamming the empty clip back into his pistol out of sheer habit. Useless now. He might as well have been holding a paperweight. The weight of the empty gun somehow felt heavier in his grip—more like a liability than a weapon.
The chaos of the warehouse pressed in around him. Shouts ricocheted off the rusted walls. Bootsteps thundered like war drums across the concrete. Sparks hissed from overhead lights that sputtered and flickered like they might die at any second. The whole place groaned under the weight of movement and violence, like it could collapse at any moment.
He ducked left, cutting low behind a shipping container, eyes scanning for anything usable. His body moved on instinct, like it always did in a fight. Hands fast, head faster.
Dick always carried backup gear.
Without hesitation, Jason’s hand snapped out, yanking something from the holster on Dick’s utility belt as he passed by—compact, matte black, familiar in shape and weight. Looked like one of Dick’s grapple guns.
“Thanks for the save, bro,” Jason muttered under his breath, tone dry but focused. He pivoted fast, aimed, and pulled the trigger.
A flash.
A deafening crack.
The recoil slammed into his arm like a kick.
Across the warehouse, the guy he’d been lining up crumpled with a choked cry, a blooming patch of dark red spreading across his upper chest and shoulder.
Jason froze.
Time stuttered.
That wasn’t a stun shot. That wasn’t a tranq dart. Wasn’t even a grapple. That was a live round.
His stomach lurched.
“What the hell?!” Jason barked, voice cracking through the echo-heavy air like a whip, the sound bouncing off rusted beams and oil-stained concrete.
He whirled toward Dick, rubber soles grinding over debris. His pulse spiked in his ears like a war drum. Disbelief tangled with fury, surging through him in a wave hot enough to leave his throat raw. In his hand, the compact weapon still smoked faintly, the barrel hot with the undeniable evidence of what it had just done.
Dick had just slipped his wrists free of the cuffs. The steel had been bent, twisted open with sheer, stubborn force, leaving the skin around his wrists raw and bloodied. His fingers flexed, stiff and scraped, but otherwise steady.
Jason was expecting defiance.
A snapback. A sarcastic comment. A mask of calm.
But Dick didn’t offer any of that.
His face was tight—tense in that way that always gave him away to people who actually knew him. To people like Jason. The guilt was there in the tight line of his mouth, the set of his shoulders, the flicker in his eyes when they met Jason’s.
Not fear.
Not even regret.
Guilt. Deep, quiet, worn-in guilt. The kind that had been hiding under the surface for a long, long time.
Jason’s stomach dropped like a stone.
“You’ve had a gun this whole time?” he demanded, holding the weapon out like it was something vile. A rat carcass. A lie in his palm.
Dick winced. It was a real flinch—small, but there. Like the question physically hurt.
“Okay,” Dick said, voice careful. Measured. “Let me explain—”
“Explain?!” Jason snapped, stepping forward, voice cracking with anger that he wasn’t even sure where to aim. “That wasn’t a grapple line, Dick. That was a live round! You had a literal gun disguised as gear on your belt and just—what? Didn’t say anything?!”
“Yes,” Dick said quietly. No sarcasm. No dodge. Just the word, simple and flat. “But not for that.”
Jason stalked closer, his boots scuffing loud against the ground. The gun in his grip felt heavier now—like it carried history he hadn’t signed up for. “How long?” he demanded. “How long have you had this thing, Grayson?!”
Dick opened his mouth. Closed it again. His eyes flicked away for the briefest second before returning to Jason’s.
He looked down at his hands—torn gloves, blood smeared into the creases of his knuckles. He flexed his fingers once, then looked back up.
His jaw tightened.
“…Since Tim became Robin,” he said finally.
Jason blinked. The words didn’t compute for a second. He stared.
“Tim?” he echoed, voice flat. “Since Tim? That long ago?!”
Dick nodded slowly. “Yeah.”
The word landed like a dropped weight, heavy and final.
Jason reeled back a step like the wind had been knocked clean out of him. His grip tightened around the gun in his hand, knuckles going bone-white under his gloves. “So what,” he bit out, “you’ve just been carting this around for years? All while lecturing me about the ‘no kill’ rule? About restraint and control and doing better? And you’ve had this—this hidden—the whole time?!”
His voice cracked with disbelief, not anger. Not yet. But the edge was there, right under the surface, waiting to tear something open.
Dick raised both hands, palms up, slow and steady like he was calming a wild animal. Like he knew just how much of a grenade he’d just set off.
“It’s not what you think,” he said. “It’s a last resort. An endgame option. It wasn’t supposed to be used unless—”
He stopped. Swallowed.
The words didn’t want to come. Not fully. But they were there, brittle in his throat.
“I made it because I’ve lost people,” he said quietly. “Because I didn’t want to lose anyone else. Because if it ever came down to my life or someone else’s, and I couldn’t think or talk my way out of it…”
His voice cracked. Just slightly. Just enough to bleed something raw into the air.
Jason’s mouth opened. Then shut. He looked back at the gun in his hands, like he didn’t recognize it anymore. Like it had transformed the second he realized what it really meant.
A gun on Nightwing’s belt.
A safety net.
A failure plan.
“You were always the one who didn’t carry,” Jason said finally, voice low and uncertain. Like he was talking to a ghost. “The one who could get out of anything without pulling a trigger.”
Dick’s eyes found his, steady and tired and honest. “Well,” he said softly, “we can’t always live up to our image.”
Jason stared at him.
No rage. No biting comeback.
Just silence.
Heavy and long. The kind of silence that doesn’t itch to be broken. That lives in the breath between truths too big for words.
For the first time in longer than he could remember, Jason really looked at Dick. Not Nightwing, not the golden boy, not the perfect acrobat who never slipped. Just Dick.
And for the first time, he saw it—clear as blood under cracked glass.
A crack in the armor. The clean, polished shine Dick wore like second skin… it had hairline fractures running deep beneath the surface. It wasn’t weakness.
It was a wound.
One Jason recognized. One he carried, too.
Same shape. Different scar.
His voice came quieter this time, gruffer around the edges. “Do you even have a backup grapple?”
Dick blinked.
And then—he keeled over laughing.
It was so immediate and unexpected that Jason flinched. He stood there stiff, jaw twitching, while Dick leaned against the nearest rusted column, doubled over with laughter so hard it bounced around the rafters.
“Oh my God,” Dick wheezed, holding his side. “That’s exactly what Tim said when he found out. ‘Do you even have a backup grapple?’ You sounded just like him!”
Jason narrowed his eyes. “What’s so funny?”
Dick took a few moments to actually breathe, wiping at his eyes with a gloved hand as he straightened. His hair was a mess, his suit scuffed and streaked with grime, and yet he looked younger in that moment than he had in years. “Yes, Jason. I have backup grapples.”
He held up one of his escrima sticks with a grin that was more mischief than apology. “These babies? Spring-loaded grapples in the base. Just in case. Tim helped design the prototype back when he was, like, thirteen.”
Jason raised a brow, unimpressed. “Thirteen?”
Dick nodded proudly. “Kid’s a genius. Had to adjust the weight distribution, but they fire like a dream now.”
Jason gave the escrima sticks a slow look, then glanced down at the disguised gun still in his own hand. Then back at Dick.
“So you’re telling me,” Jason said flatly, “you’ve got backup grapples in your glorified batons, and instead of using any of those, you let me grab the one weapon on your belt that’s actually designed to kill people?”
Dick didn’t blink. “I was kind of busy being cuffed to a ceiling, Jay.”
Jason pointed at him with the gun, accusatory and half-dramatic. “And yet you still had the energy to act smug about it.”
Dick tilted his head, a maddeningly calm smile tugging at his lips. “Comes with the job.”
“You’re ridiculous,” Jason muttered, shaking his head like he could rattle the disbelief loose.
“And you stole my gun,” Dick shot back, not missing a beat.
“I thought it was a grapple gun!”
Dick’s smirk widened like he’d been waiting for that line all night. “Well, now you know.”
Jason growled under his breath and turned away with an annoyed huff, hurling the weapon back at him. Dick caught it one-handed, smooth and lazy, like it weighed nothing. He spun it once, let the matte-black glint in the broken light, and slipped it back into the holster.
Behind them, the warehouse groaned. Metal creaked as wind pushed through the broken windows again, stirring dust and the scent of rusted blood. The last of the hired muscle—the smarter ones, anyway—were crawling or limping toward the exits, dragging their battered bodies across concrete.
Jason didn’t even glance their way. “They’re not getting far. Let the cleanup crew handle it.”
Dick nodded, not arguing. The fight was over, and they both knew it.
He looked at Jason again, tone shifting just enough to soften the air between them. “You okay?”
Jason hesitated. Not long. Just a beat. “Yeah. Just…” He sighed through his nose. “I thought you were the Boy Scout.”
Dick didn’t look away. “I am.”
Jason lifted an eyebrow. “You’re really sticking to that?”
“I’m just the kind of Boy Scout who packs a flare gun and a survival knife,” Dick said, voice even, “and doesn’t advertise the emergency backup pistol unless he absolutely has to.”
Jason snorted, sharp and disbelieving but not without some reluctant affection. “Yeah, well. Next time, you’re carrying the rubber rounds. I’m not taking the blame if someone else gets shot.”
“Deal,” Dick said easily, falling into step beside him.
They walked together in the low light, boots crunching on broken glass and scattered shell casings. Their shadows stretched behind them like old ghosts—long, familiar, and never quite gone.
Jason didn’t say anything for a while. Neither did Dick.
They didn’t need to.
Even with one guy bleeding out from a bullet to the shoulder, even with a warehouse that looked like a warzone—
It wasn’t a bad night.
In fact, for once in Gotham—
It almost felt like progress.
The night after a mass Arkham breakout always hit different.
There was a rhythm to Gotham—a twisted, perpetual cycle. Chaos. Clean-up. Quiet. And tonight, the city teetered somewhere between the second and third. The fires had been put out. The glass swept up. The sedatives administered.
Scarecrow was sedated and strapped down, already muttering half-coherent threats into a padded pillow. Mr. Freeze had gone into cold storage without a word. Killer Croc was bleeding from the mouth but breathing. Two-Face was screaming about mistrials, Clayface was halfway to solid again, and Riddler wouldn’t stop reciting riddle #847 from his self-published collection of brainteasers.
It was done.
Mostly.
Nightwing stood on the rooftop of the 9th Precinct, the wind biting at his sweat-soaked undersuit as the last of the debrief dragged out in slow, exhausted syllables.
His ribs throbbed from a blow he didn’t remember taking, and one of his escrima sticks had snapped in half—lost somewhere in the mud of Gotham’s industrial district. His gloves were streaked with soot and someone else’s blood, but his voice stayed calm. He was always calm, at least on the outside.
He’d been about to leave—already turning toward the ledge—when something tugged at his attention.
A flicker. Movement.
Down below. A block east. Just a stutter of shadow against shadow. Anyone else would’ve missed it. But not him. Never him.
Years of patrolling Gotham had sharpened his instincts into something just shy of precognitive. Something wasn’t right.
He didn’t hesitate.
He vaulted the ledge, boots skimming the rain-slick roof tiles, cape fluttering once before catching the wind. His landing on the next roof was soundless, the next one even quieter. He moved like breath—fluid, deliberate, fast. The city blurred past in the corners of his vision until he dropped silently into the alleyway.
That’s when he saw him.
Duke.
Not “Signal.” Not yet. Just Duke Thomas. A good kid who’d been through too much.
Now?
He looked wrecked.
Curled up at the base of a cracked brick wall like the whole night had slammed him into the pavement and left him there. His body was coiled in on itself, spine arched against the stone, legs pulled tight to his chest. His arms were wrapped around his head, hands clamped over his ears like he could shut the world out if he just pressed hard enough. His fingers were trembling, white-knuckled, like he was holding something inside that was clawing to get out.
His shoulders jolted every few seconds. Silent sobs. The kind that didn’t make it to your throat—just lived behind your ribs and made your whole body shake.
Dick felt something sharp twist behind his sternum.
He landed softly—on the balls of his feet, posture open, cape drawn back to make himself as non-threatening as possible. He didn’t speak right away. Just took a breath. Let the silence stretch.
Then, gently: “Duke?”
No reaction.
Dick stepped closer, slow and careful, each footfall measured like he was approaching a wounded animal. “Hey. Kid. It’s me. Nightwing.”
Still nothing. Duke didn’t even flinch.
His hands stayed locked over his ears, his face buried between his knees. It was like he was trying to disappear into himself. Like if he just curled up small enough, the world would pass him by.
Dick crouched—slow, steady—until he was level with him.
He didn’t reach out. Didn’t push. Just anchored himself beside him, solid and unmoving.
“You’re safe now,” he said, voice low and sure. “You’re not alone. It’s over. You’re safe.”
For a moment, nothing. Just the alley breathing around them—distant sirens, the drip of condensation from a busted pipe overhead, the subtle groan of Gotham never truly sleeping.
Then Duke spoke.
“I can’t—I can’t stop hearing it.”
His voice cracked on the words. They were barely more than a whisper, but they hit like a scream.
Dick’s breath caught. “Hearing what?”
Duke’s hands clenched tighter.
“The screaming,” he choked out. “They were screaming. They wouldn’t stop. I—I didn’t know what to do. I tried to help. I tried—I really tried—”
His voice broke completely, crumbling into sobs that wrenched his whole body forward. He shook like the ground was moving under him. Like his lungs had forgotten how to work.
Dick inched closer.
“Hey. It’s okay,” he murmured. “You don’t have to explain. Not right now. Just breathe, alright? Just breathe with me.”
He exaggerated a breath—slow, even, audible. Inhale. Hold. Exhale.
And again.
And again.
It took a while.
But then—shaky, stuttering—Duke tried.
The first breath caught halfway through. The second was shallow. But the third one made it all the way out. Then another. He matched Dick’s rhythm, off-beat and too quick at first, but trying. His fingers loosened just a little from where they were clamped around his skull.
Dick sat down fully beside him, back to the same wall, letting the rough brick scrape against his suit and cool the heat buzzing up his spine. His knees bent loosely, forearms resting on them. He didn’t speak again—just breathed. Deep, even, deliberate. Not just for Duke anymore. For himself, too.
The alley around them was hushed, the sounds of the city distant and blurred. A siren moaned somewhere a few blocks away. A dog barked once and didn’t again. Wind twisted through the narrow gap between buildings, lifting dirt and the sharp smell of asphalt and copper into the air.
Slowly, Duke began to uncoil.
It wasn’t a dramatic shift—just a slight loosening. His arms dropped down, no longer wrapped so tightly around his head. His knees lowered a bit. His forehead rested on folded arms instead of hiding behind them. His breath wasn’t steady, not yet, but it was less ragged. Less like drowning.
Dick stayed quiet. Just let the silence hold the shape of safety. Let Duke breathe in his rhythm.
After a few minutes, Dick leaned forward slightly. Not pushing—just opening a door.
“You want to tell me what happened?”
For a beat, it seemed like Duke might fold again. His jaw clenched, his knuckles whitened. But then he nodded. Just once.
His voice came out raw. Fragile.
“My parents,” he whispered. “They got hit by something. Some kind of Scarecrow gas.”
Dick’s heart lurched. His shoulders tensed before he could stop them.
Duke’s eyes were rimmed red, dark circles clinging under them like bruises. His gaze stayed on the concrete, fixed and unfocused.
“I don’t know what kind,” he said, the words shaking. “The hospital said—it wasn’t responding to the standard antidote. Not like the others. They… they started seizing.”
He stopped. A sound clawed up his throat, caught there, and he forced it back down with a harsh breath through his nose.
“I didn’t know what to do,” he finished, voice barely above a whisper. “I didn’t even know where to take them at first. I just—I panicked. I ran with them. I carried them halfway across the city because I didn’t know what else to do, and when I got to Gotham General they just pushed me out of the way and put them under sedation.”
Dick pressed his lips together. His hands itched to do something—to reach out, to hold the kid together by sheer force if he had to—but he stayed grounded. Let Duke talk. Let him bleed it out one word at a time.
“Are they still at Gotham General?” Dick asked, keeping his voice low, soft. Measured.
Duke nodded and wiped at his face, the back of his wrist leaving a smudge of dirt across his cheek. “Yeah. They’ve been stable for a few hours now, but—”
He broke off again, the muscles in his jaw twitching.
“But I couldn’t stay,” he admitted. His voice cracked in the middle of the sentence. “I couldn’t watch them like that. I know it’s selfish. I know I should’ve stayed, but—I just—”
His breath hitched. “I felt like I was going to fall apart if I looked at them for one more minute.”
Dick let the words settle between them.
That kind of guilt? It was brutal. Familiar, too. He’d seen it before—felt it in himself. The crushing sense of failure, even when you had nothing left to give.
“It’s not selfish,” Dick said gently. “It’s human.”
Duke didn’t respond, but his breathing was slower now. Less jagged. The fight-or-flight tremor in his limbs had dulled to a background shake.
“You got them help,” Dick continued, tone as solid as the brick behind them. “You carried them across the city, Duke. You did more than most adults would’ve done in that situation.”
“I didn’t save them,” Duke said hollowly.
“You might have,” Dick countered. “You don’t know yet. But you gave them a chance. That’s everything.”
Duke didn’t look up, but he leaned back a little. Shoulders no longer curled in on themselves. His hands were still shaking, but he didn’t hide them anymore.
“Can’t stop thinking about it,” he said, quieter now. “The way they looked. The things they were saying. My mom—she didn’t even know who I was. She thought I was someone else. Kept calling me by the wrong name. Screaming at me to go away.”
Dick’s heart clenched.
“She wasn’t seeing you,” he said. “That was the gas. Not her.”
Duke nodded slowly, like he wanted to believe it but didn’t know how.
They sat like that for a long while. The alley pressed in close, but it didn’t feel as sharp anymore. The cold air felt cleaner. Less suffocating.
Eventually, Duke spoke again.
“Are they gonna be okay?”
Dick hesitated. Not because he didn’t want to answer. Because he wanted to answer right.
“I don’t know,” Dick admitted, voice quiet but steady. “But I’ll find out. I’ll call Leslie. She’s working the night shift at Gotham General. If anyone can get a straight answer, it’s her.”
Duke finally lifted his head, just enough to meet his eyes. There was so much there—fatigue, fear, helplessness clinging like smoke—but beneath it all, flickering at the edges, was something fragile.
Hope.
It was barely visible. A single ember in the ash. But it was there.
And then—just as quickly—it sparked into something else.
Duke jerked like he’d been hit by a jolt of electricity. His entire body seized, bowing off the wall with a choked cry. His eyes widened in horror as a shimmer began crawling beneath his skin—first along his arms, then spreading across his chest and shoulders like sunlight filtering through water.
His veins lit up like fine threads of starlight, glowing gold and pale white. The light pulsed through him, ebbing and rising with the rhythm of his breath—or lack of it.
“Wh—what’s happening?!” Duke gasped, stumbling to his feet. His legs nearly gave out under him. “What’s happening to me?!”
“Hey—Duke!” Dick was up in an instant, stepping in fast, his hands raised but not touching. “It’s okay. You’re okay. You’re safe. This is just your metagene activating.”
Duke’s hands were splayed in front of him now, glowing at the fingertips. His whole body was haloed in a strange, soft luminescence, like the darkness of the alley couldn’t quite touch him anymore. The shadows bent around him, hesitant. Unsure.
“My—what?” His voice cracked. His eyes were wild, rimmed red and wide. “What does that mean?! What’s happening to me?!”
“It means your body’s reacting to the trauma,” Dick said quickly, calmly, trying to match the rising panic with grounding facts. “It’s not uncommon, especially in Gotham. Something in you—some latent gene—got triggered. It’s your powers. They’re waking up.”
Duke looked down at his hands like they were foreign. “Powers?” he repeated, breath shaking. “I don’t want powers. I don’t want this—I didn’t ask for this—”
“I know,” Dick said, voice soft now. Gentle, but unwavering. “I know, Duke. But it’s happening. And it doesn’t have to be a bad thing.”
Duke shuddered violently, the glow intensifying for a moment like his fear was feeding it. Light cracked across his shoulders in thin veins, refracted from the damp brick walls like ghost fire. He swayed where he stood, breath wheezing.
Then he dropped.
Not hard—just crumpled down onto the curb like his body couldn’t take any more. He sat with his arms wrapped around his knees again, but not curled tight this time. Just… stunned. Drained.
His hands still glowed faintly in his lap. His eyes flickered with reflection like he was staring into a mirror made of gold.
Dick sat back down beside him, no hesitation. Close enough that their shoulders brushed.
He didn’t say anything right away. Just breathed with him, like before. Matched the rhythm. Let the quiet hold the space.
Dick’s voice was steady—low, warm, but edged with the kind of certainty that didn’t waver, even under Gotham’s pressure-heavy sky.
“You’re not alone in this,” he said again, quieter now, like it was a truth that deserved to land gently. “I know people, Duke. Real people. Kids who woke up one day and suddenly everything was different. Kids who thought they were broken, or dangerous, or that no one would understand what was happening to them.”
He paused, watching Duke’s profile as the boy stared blankly at the alley floor, the soft golden light still glowing faintly beneath his skin. “Some of them panicked. Some of them hurt people—on accident, or out of fear. But they learned. They had help. And they got stronger. They found control.”
He let that sink in. Let the quiet stretch a little, the weight of those words settle between them like an anchor in the storm.
Duke’s breath hitched. Just slightly. His fingers clenched tighter around the granola bar. He looked down at it for a long moment like it might fall apart in his hands. Then he blinked up at Dick—eyes still wet, rimmed red and rimmed with exhaustion, but focused now. Awake in a way they hadn’t been minutes ago.
“…You know people?” Duke asked, voice hoarse. Small. Fragile, but not broken. Not anymore.
Dick nodded, a soft smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. “I do. People who’ve trained for this. People who understand what it means to carry something bigger than you inside your skin and still figure out how to live.”
Duke swallowed hard. “Could they… would they help me?”
“They’ll do more than that,” Dick said gently. “They’ll welcome you. Teach you. Give you space to breathe until you feel steady again.”
There was a beat of silence. Then Duke nodded—once. Sharp and certain.
“Okay,” he whispered. “Take me there.”
Dick’s chest ached with something warm and bittersweet. Not pride, not exactly. Not relief either. Something deeper than both. Something like trust being handed over without armor on.
He reached out, slow and careful, and placed a hand on Duke’s shoulder. The glow beneath Duke’s skin pulsed gently under the contact but didn’t flare.
“We’ll go together,” Dick said. “Tonight.”
The car had barely cooled when Dick stepped out of the driver’s side, hand hovering near Duke’s shoulder like he might bolt. He didn’t—though it was a close thing. The boy stuck close to the passenger door, eyes darting like he expected the Wayne driveway to swallow him whole.
The manor loomed ahead, tall and imposing against the late-night sky. A silhouette carved from stone and history, wrapped in mist and secrets. The kind of place that could be a castle or a cage—depending on what you were running from.
Dick didn’t look back to see if Duke was following. He didn’t have to. The soft crunch of boots on gravel followed him up the stairs, slow and hesitant.
Inside, the foyer lights glowed dim and gold, casting long shadows across the marble floor. Duke froze just inside the doorway, the grandeur of it all crashing into him at once. The velvet hush. The ancient portraits. The quiet weight of generations staring down from oil-painted walls.
He looked down at his hands again. Still glowing.
His fingers flickered gold at the edges, like the light under his skin was trying to claw its way out. He clenched his fists, trying to smother it. Hide it. Control it. Nothing worked.
“Don’t worry,” Dick said quietly, voice warm and close as he unfastened his mask and let it hang loose from his fingers. “They’ve seen worse.”
From somewhere down the hall, a familiar voice echoed, weary and precise.
“Master Richard.”
Alfred stood in the entryway to the east hall, pressed and pristine as always, though his eyes took in Duke’s shivering form with careful calculation.
Dick didn’t hesitate. “We need a room.”
Alfred raised an eyebrow—only slightly. His gaze swept over Duke again. The shaking hands. The flickering skin. The scared, raw edge to every breath he took.
“I see,” Alfred said, calm as always. But he sighed—a long-suffering exhale that was more fond than frustrated. “Very well. I’ll prepare one.”
“Thanks, Alfie,” Dick said, and the smile he gave wasn’t just gratitude—it was understanding. The kind of smile that passed a thousand unspoken words between people who had spent years holding each other up through warzones disguised as homes.
Alfred returned the expression with a dignified nod, already turning toward the north wing with the same quiet efficiency that had raised a generation of vigilantes.
Duke followed close behind Dick, his steps small, unsure. His shoulders were hunched, his hoodie sleeves tugged halfway down his hands like they might hide the glow still flickering at his wrists. He looked like someone trying to fold himself in half, to vanish into the floorboards if he could.
As they passed through the entry hall, voices drifted out from the sitting room—sharp, fast, overlapping.
“I told you the logistics didn’t make sense,” Tim’s voice carried, equal parts tired and smug. “If you’d actually looked at the structural map—”
“I knew the patrol route,” Damian snapped back. “You were the one wasting time hacking vending machines. I told you the Joker bots weren’t going to refill themselves.”
Dick paused just outside the open doorway, mouth twitching into the barest smirk.
Inside, the room was chaos in the usual Bat-family fashion. Tim was curled on one end of the couch, laptop open in front of him, half a dozen blueprint windows splayed across three screens. He still had his cape draped over his shoulders like a blanket, a bandage peeking out from beneath one sleeve.
Damian, of course, had claimed the opposite end of the couch like it was a throne. His boots were kicked up on the opposite armrest, cape tucked around him like a robe, arms crossed with imperial disdain.
And perched on the top of the couch behind him—delicately preening her feathers with tiny, fussy motions—was Damian’s robin.
The real one. Not a codename.
Tiny. Brown-chested. Mean-looking in the way only birds with sharp beaks and sharper judgment could be.
She noticed Duke first.
Her head jerked up, beady eyes locking onto the boy glowing faintly in the doorway. There was a tense pause—half a breath, a beat—and then, without any prompting, she took off in a flurry of rustling wings and darted across the room.
Duke flinched instinctively, stumbling back a step.
But instead of attacking, the little bird circled once above his head and landed—light as a whisper—on his shoulder.
Duke froze.
She didn’t nip. Didn’t puff up. Just settled in, feathers smoothing as she looked around like she’d claimed new territory.
Damian straightened slowly, arms dropping, his expression shifting from irritation to something far more watchful. He didn’t say anything at first—but his brows pulled together just slightly, lips pressing into a line that didn’t look hostile. Just curious.
Tim’s eyes widened. “Okay, that’s new. She doesn’t even let Alfred hold her.”
Damian said nothing. But the way he looked at Duke—quiet, assessing—had changed.
Duke stood frozen in the threshold, pulse hammering in his throat, the glow beneath his skin fluttering like candlelight in a breeze.
Then came the footsteps.
Heavy. Deliberate. Slow.
Bruce emerged from the hallway like a shadow drawn in ink. His presence filled the room before he even said a word, the air seeming to bend around the sheer gravity of him.
His gaze found Duke immediately.
And stopped.
The room quieted.
Duke stared up at him, jaw clenched. He looked like a flashlight flickering on low battery—light pooling beneath his eyes, along his collarbones, like it couldn’t decide if it wanted to burn or die out entirely.
Bruce’s expression didn’t harden.
It softened.
It wasn’t a smile, or anything close to it. Just a shift. A lowering of defenses. Something in his posture that spoke of understanding. Recognition. A distant kind of grief.
Dick moved before the moment could stretch too long. He walked straight up to Bruce, steps sure, voice firm.
“He’s staying,” he said, eyes locked on his father’s. “We’re helping him. Whether you like it or not.”
Bruce didn’t blink.
Didn’t argue.
He just looked back at Duke.
Then nodded.
Once.
“Good,” he said.
And somehow, that single word was louder than a speech. It rolled through the room like thunder on the horizon. Permission. Protection. Promise.
Dick’s shoulders eased, just slightly.
Duke’s lips parted, like he wanted to speak but didn’t know how. He glanced down at the robin still perched calmly on his shoulder, who fluffed herself in perfect indifference.
Tim let out a low breath. “We’re seriously collecting teenagers again, huh?”
“Apparently,” Damian muttered, but his arms weren’t crossed anymore. He gave Duke a longer look, then nodded, once. “Tt. At least this one glows.”
Duke turned, unsure whether to take that as a compliment or insult.
But before he could respond, Dick clapped a hand on his back, warm and solid.
“Welcome to the family, Duke.”
Notes:
Ages:
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Duke : 15
Jason : 17
Tim : 15
Damian : 8
Bruce : Something
Alfred : ImmortalBut anyway, as we get closer to the end of this fic I wanna know what y'all wanna see next, in order of most votes:
1) Dick Grayson Talon AU, where he became a talon after chemo, escaped, and is now hiding his talonification from the batfam.
4) Primordial God Dick AU set in the canon universe, a full length and slightly changed/more in depth version of my oneshot "Lowkey Divine, Highkey Oblivious"
3) TimKon Orpheus and Eurydice au inspired and following the plot of the musical Hadestown.
2) Wingfic inspired by "Loading and Aspect Ratio" by JUBE514 alternating between Bruce, Dick, and Jason's point's of view.And because I'm me, NEW OPTION.
5) Jason's return AU where Dick found out Jason is the Red Hood before anyone else and dons his Renegade persona to go hunt down Jason and befriend him.
Chapter 60: No Darling, It’s Just The Beginning
Notes:
Chapters 51-52 are set during 02:20 Endgame
>Chapters post 53 are set after 02:20 EndgameSO, end of fic. Wow long (Way longer than it was supposed to be) journey. I had a lot of fun writing this and I hope you enjoyed reading it just as much. As of right now I have several other fics in the work and though I will leave the poll up it's likely the next longfic I'm going to post is the Talon fic. So keep an eye out for that. This fic has been completed for awhile but personally I've discovered that people are more likely to read an ongoing story if they don't know how many chapters there are. I do have a couple oneshot ideas for this AU so this might get added into a series with those included with it.
Without further ado, enjoy this final chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The halls of Wayne Manor echoed with a familiar kind of chaos—half-sibling rivalry, half-chaotic family dinner, all wrapped up in the muffled sound of laughter, overlapping voices, and the occasional groan of someone stepping on a rogue LEGO piece or sliding sock-first into a cold patch of spilled soda. The noise wasn’t the kind that frayed nerves or raised alarms. No, this was something else entirely.
It was the sound of life. Of comfort. Of home.
Blankets were everywhere—flung over armchairs, bunched up like mountains across the floor, half-draped over the backs of the furniture like oversized capes. The long, sprawling sitting room had been transformed into a multi-tiered nest of pillows, sleeping bags, and stuffed animals.
A pillow fort that had started as a joke between Tim and Steph had somehow turned into a full-scale architectural project. Cass had added structural integrity. Damian had insisted on turrets.
Dick smiled to himself as he carefully made his way back into the room, carrying the last three bowls of popcorn like they were precious cargo.
The buttery scent curled through the air behind him, a soft, warm reminder of just how different this kind of night was from the ones Gotham usually delivered. There were no sirens, no dispatch calls, no masked silhouettes leaping across rooftops.
Just movie night.
The bowls were balanced in his arms like a precarious game of Jenga—classic salted in one, spicy jalapeño-lime in another (a Steph and Tim favorite, even though it smelled like it had no right to be legal), and a plain, unsalted batch for Bruce. The man had once declared that "flavor was a distraction from the crunch." Dick had long since stopped trying to understand that logic.
He’d already passed out the dessert-popcorn hybrid that Wally had insisted on—marshmallow drizzle, chocolate chips, sprinkles, and what may have been gummy worms—and the caramel popcorn Barbara liked, which she always pretended was “too sweet” until she finished half the bowl.
“You’d think with all the training we do, someone would’ve figured out how to carry five bowls at once without needing a tray,” Dick muttered, expertly sidestepping a pile of blankets where Cass had disappeared like a nesting shadow.
Jason, sprawled dramatically across a beanbag throne, lifted his head just enough to grin. A throw blanket was draped around his shoulders like a cape, and a pair of fuzzy bat socks peeked out from under his jeans. “You should’ve trained harder, Goldie. Sad to see Gotham’s golden acrobat defeated by snack distribution.”
“Excuse me for not specializing in popcorn logistics,” Dick replied dryly, navigating a particularly treacherous zone where Tim’s legs were tangled with two separate pillows and a power cord. He plopped the spicy bowl into Steph’s lap with the accuracy of a seasoned veteran. “Tim, share.”
“No promises,” Tim said, already elbow-deep in the bowl. “It’s a limited resource in a high-demand environment. First come, first devour.”
“I will steal yours just to prove a point,” Steph threatened, clutching her own bowl tighter.
“Prove what? That you’ve got the stickiest fingers in the house?”
“Stickier than yours.”
“I don’t even—”
“Children,” Barbara cut in from her perch on the couch, voice calm and commanding in equal measure—the kind of voice that could silence a whole room full of vigilantes and overcaffeinated tech geniuses if she wanted to. She didn’t even look up from her phone. One hand held a pint of mint chip ice cream, the other was mid-scroll. “At least wait until the movie starts before you start trading popcorn-based insults. Or, I don’t know—pick a movie first?”
“Movie hasn’t even been picked yet,” Jason groused, flopping dramatically back into the sea of throw pillows he’d claimed like a throne. “Which, if I may again suggest—Dead Poets Society. A classic. An emotional gut-punch. Robin Williams at his absolute finest. What more could you want? A story with meaning. With power.”
Steph groaned like she’d just been asked to run a ten-mile rooftop sprint. “Oh my God, Jason, it’s movie night, not ‘Sad Boy Cinema 101.’”
“It’s not sad,” Jason argued, offended. “It’s formative. It has gravitas.”
“It has zero explosions,” Tim deadpanned, not even glancing up from the tablet balanced on his knees. “Also, no chase scenes. No supervillains. Not even one dramatic rooftop monologue.”
Duke, who was nestled comfortably between Cass and Damian on the floor like the universe had quietly designated him the buffer zone, lifted his hand like he was calling in from a very calm support group. “Also? No animals. Zero stars.”
He was still glowing, faint and low now, just a steady flicker of warm gold across his skin. Enough to light the blankets around him with a soft, ambient hue. It made the blanket fort they’d constructed look almost magical, like something out of a fantasy film.
“I second that,” Damian said sharply, adjusting the blanket draped around his shoulders like it was battle armor. His robin was nestled on his arm, feathers fluffed up, glaring imperiously at anyone who dared speak too loudly. “If there are no feral wolves, war horses, or large predatory cats involved, the narrative lacks any redeeming value.”
“You’re a feral wolf,” Tim muttered under his breath.
“Thank you,” Damian replied immediately, entirely unbothered. He stroked the tiny bird on his arm with the gentleness of a villain plotting someone’s demise.
Cass, from her silent perch beside Duke, added nothing—only nodded solemnly at the mention of wolves and then slid a pillow into better position under her knees with slow, calculated precision. Her expression didn’t change, but the corner of her mouth twitched like she was enjoying this more than she’d admit.
Barbara, clearly used to the chaos by now, twirled her spoon thoughtfully. “Alright then. We need something with animals, emotional resonance, and hopefully under two hours. Also something with decent animation or cinematography. Is that too much to ask?”
“How about The Emperor’s New Groove ?” she added, lifting an eyebrow. “Talking llama. Kronk is basically a soft himbo with unexpected cooking talents. Yzma has more drama in her pinky than most Broadway leads. It’s perfect.”
“Oh my God, yes,” Wally called from the loveseat. He was sprawled sideways like a satisfied lizard in the sun, head pillowed in Artemis’s lap, one leg dangling off the armrest. “Kronk is literally me. Spiritually. Like—down to the cooking skills, and the confusion, and the deeply misguided loyalty.”
“You are not Kronk,” Artemis said, brushing her fingers through his hair in a rhythm that said she’d done this a thousand times. Her tone was dry, affectionate in that way only Artemis could manage. “You have none of his organizational skills. Or upper body strength.”
“Okay, rude. But accurate,” Wally admitted, with zero shame.
From the kitchen archway, Alfred quietly cleared his throat, holding up a tray of hot chocolate mugs and raising a brow with amusement. “Might I recommend we settle the debate before someone begins building a popcorn trebuchet?”
“Too late,” Steph muttered, eying Jason’s suspiciously structured pillow pile. “He’s already working on siege weapons.”
Jason threw popcorn at her in response.
Cass caught it mid-air.
Didn’t flinch. Didn’t blink.
Just ate it.
Everyone paused.
Then Damian muttered, “Impressive,” and passed her more.
Barbara lifted her spoon. “So. That’s one vote for Emperor’s New Groove .”
“Two,” Wally added.
“Three,” Artemis said, brushing hair out of Dick’s eyes as he returned with the last round of popcorn bowls.
Dick passed them out like a seasoned field medic delivering supplies to the injured, careful not to trip over limbs or squish any of the absurd number of blankets they’d collectively dragged into the room.
He handed Alfred his mug last, then dropped into the middle of the loveseat with a soft huff, Wally immediately throwing his leg over his again like it was law.
With a relieved sigh, Dick sank into the narrow slice of space between Wally and Artemis on the overstuffed loveseat. The cushions gave beneath him like they’d been warmed by memory and laughter, already shaped to the three of them from nights just like this.
He barely had time to exhale before Wally slung a leg over his lap without looking, like he was a piece of furniture Wally had claimed on instinct. It wasn’t aggressive or showy—it was just Wally. Unfiltered. Unafraid. His fingers were still sticky from chocolate-drizzled popcorn, and he absently wiped them on a napkin crumpled in his hoodie pocket.
Artemis, on Dick’s other side, shifted closer until her thigh pressed into his. She leaned into him with quiet certainty, the way she always did when the noise got too loud or the world got too heavy. Her hand found his without a glance, fingers weaving through his like a muscle memory, like they’d done it a thousand times before—and maybe they had.
Dick let his head fall back against the cushions, eyes fluttering shut for a second as he breathed in the scent of buttered popcorn, Wally’s shampoo, the faint citrus from Artemis’s lotion, and the warm cotton comfort of home.
“I vote yes,” Dick said with a smile, “as long as no one tries to quote the entire thing in real-time.”
“I make no promises,” Tim said, already queuing the movie up on the TV with one hand while fending off Steph with the other.
The lights dimmed.
The pile of people shifted. Blankets rustled. The tiny robin fluffed up on Duke’s shoulder and chirped once—loud, declarative, apparently in favor of the film.
Damian’s eyes narrowed. Then, with slow deliberation, his mouth tugged upward at the corner.
Not a smile. Not fully.
But not nothing.
Dick’s heart swelled.
The room around him was loud, chaotic, impossibly bright in all the ways that mattered—but here, nestled between the people he loved most, the noise became something else entirely.
It wasn’t static. It was music.
He turned his attention back to Artemis and gently squeezed her hand. Her grip tightened in return, brief but firm, and she gave him a sidelong glance that said everything: You okay?
He nodded once, then shifted his foot to nudge Wally’s ankle. Wally, half-asleep from sugar overload and lying with his head still lazily pillowed in Artemis’s lap, let out a soft hum of acknowledgment.
“Room temperature’s perfect,” he muttered, not even opening his eyes. “Would not change a thing.”
Dick huffed a laugh and let his head tilt until it rested against Artemis’s shoulder. The warmth of her body seeped into his like sunlight. The thrum of Wally’s casual heartbeat beside him matched the cadence of his own.
Bruce and Alfred had long since given up trying to moderate the chaos. Bruce was on the far end of the couch, his expression unreadable to anyone who hadn’t grown up deciphering it—but Dick could see the softness in his eyes.
The way he watched them all like he couldn’t quite believe it, like he was waiting for the dream to slip away. Alfred, ever the silent general of the house, sat with a tea tray resting on one knee and a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth as he observed the war zone of blankets and movie opinions unfolding before him.
It hit Dick all at once, the weight of it—the rare, indescribable alchemy of peace.
He’d lived through dozens of mistakes. Lost people. Found them again. Fought under too many names and made choices he hadn’t always forgiven himself for. He’d patched wounds that never quite healed and built bridges from ashes and hope.
But this?
This was the reward.
They were all here.
Alive. Together. Laughing.
He didn’t need a mask or a mission tonight. Just this couch. These hands. These voices.
This room.
Dick smiled, soft and full and whole, and let his eyes flutter closed again as Wally’s fingers brushed his knee and Artemis rested her head against his.
And for a single, still second—a breath held between one heartbeat and the next—he thought:
This isn’t such a bad timeline.
Not bad at all.
Notes:
Ages:
Dick : 20 [Mentally 35]
Duke : 15
Jason : 17
Tim : 15
Damian : 8
Wally : 21
Artemis : 21
Barbara : 21
Cass : 17
Steph : 16
Bruce : Something
Alfred : Immortal1) Dick Grayson Talon AU, where he became a talon after chemo, escaped, and is now hiding his talonification from the batfam.
4) Primordial God Dick AU set in the canon universe, a full length and slightly changed/more in depth version of my oneshot "Lowkey Divine, Highkey Oblivious"
5) Jason's return AU where Dick found out Jason is the Red Hood before anyone else and dons his Renegade persona to go hunt down Jason and befriend him.
2) Wingfic inspired by "Loading and Aspect Ratio" by JUBE514 alternating between Bruce, Dick, and Jason's point's of view.
3) TimKon Orpheus and Eurydice au inspired and following the plot of the musical Hadestown.Alright so I'm going to end the poll here as it is the end of this fic, this is the order they ended in so the Talon fic will be getting posted first. Expect the first three chapters to come out at the same time in the next couple days, as I had already started writing it before I opened up the poll. It will be posted under the title: "Live or Die While the Fuse is Lit Cause There's No Turning Back"
And I'd figure I should leave my tumblr here so you can come yell at me about stuff.
Edit: I feel I should mention that the Talon fic will be a much higher rating than this one. Like explicit. Anyways the Wally/Dick crept up on me in that one so figured I'd add it.
Edit2: The Talon fic has been posted as I am impatient and I like updating daily. I like my routine.
Pages Navigation
(Previous comment deleted.)
That_One_Computer_Geek (T1CG) on Chapter 1 Tue 25 Mar 2025 02:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
ITheCrystalDragonHeart on Chapter 1 Thu 27 Mar 2025 07:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
strangercroe on Chapter 1 Fri 04 Apr 2025 02:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Authors_forever681 on Chapter 1 Fri 18 Apr 2025 10:46AM UTC
Last Edited Fri 18 Apr 2025 10:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
That_One_Computer_Geek (T1CG) on Chapter 1 Sat 19 Apr 2025 06:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
That_One_Computer_Geek (T1CG) on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Apr 2025 05:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pink_m1lk on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Apr 2025 06:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
That_One_Computer_Geek (T1CG) on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Apr 2025 02:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dishcloth (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 05 May 2025 01:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
Starfire2 on Chapter 1 Mon 02 Jun 2025 06:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
That_One_Computer_Geek (T1CG) on Chapter 1 Mon 02 Jun 2025 11:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Starfire2 on Chapter 1 Mon 02 Jun 2025 09:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
That_One_Computer_Geek (T1CG) on Chapter 1 Tue 03 Jun 2025 12:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Starfire2 on Chapter 1 Tue 03 Jun 2025 01:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
That_One_Computer_Geek (T1CG) on Chapter 1 Tue 03 Jun 2025 01:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Starfire2 on Chapter 1 Tue 03 Jun 2025 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
K_7759 on Chapter 1 Fri 12 Sep 2025 08:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
PassingWhim (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 16 Sep 2025 09:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
That_One_Computer_Geek (T1CG) on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Sep 2025 05:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
squidt0fu on Chapter 1 Sun 28 Sep 2025 11:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Em (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 09 Oct 2025 06:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
That_One_Computer_Geek (T1CG) on Chapter 1 Thu 09 Oct 2025 02:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
ITheCrystalDragonHeart on Chapter 2 Thu 27 Mar 2025 08:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Percy_Uzumaki_Vey_10 on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Apr 2025 05:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
That_One_Computer_Geek (T1CG) on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Apr 2025 05:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Andlec (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 11 Jun 2025 09:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
aurora_rising on Chapter 2 Sun 27 Jul 2025 04:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
GotasDeTinta on Chapter 3 Thu 20 Mar 2025 04:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
FoeTheFox on Chapter 3 Fri 04 Apr 2025 07:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation